Dance with the Wolf

by mole908

Summary:

The story often begins in a remote town like this—where a traveler ventures in from afar, carrying countless secrets along dusty trails.
Asami is a monster hunter who has just moved to the border town——Kamira. She was young and skilled in machinery, traps and explosives.
Hunting alone means more risk, and she needs partners. And maybe ... a wolf.

Notes:

Part of the setting comes from the video game Monster Hunter :Rise, which mainly includes species and weapons. I will introduce the creatures/monsters that appear in the chapter at the beginning.

Chapter 1: The Traveler

Notes:

Gargwa: a Small Monster in Monster Hunter, Flightless bird wyverns with vestigial wings.
Bullfango: a Small Monster, boar-like quadrupeds.

The story often begins in a remote little town like this one. There is always a traveler from afar, pausing briefly in a dimly lit inn. She arrives weary from the road, her oversized hood concealing countless secrets.

The quiet inside the inn was broken by the sound of footsteps. The clerk looked up briefly; his eyes lingered on the stranger for only a moment. Like most travelers, she looked worn out—and alone.

"What can I get you, ma'am?" he asked, eyes already drifting back to the ledger in his hands.

"How much for the cheapest room?" the traveler asked, pulling back her hood. A wave of long, black hair spilled down her shoulders. She tucked a few strands behind her ear, revealing striking green eyes.

"The attic's ten copper coins a night. Just a skylight up there, nothing fancy," the clerk said.

Her hand slipped beneath the cloak and clutched the coin pouch at her waist. It felt light—too light. If she remembered right, she had maybe six coppers left, and one silver. Not enough to keep going. Not yet. She had to stop here, regroup, earn a little more before she ran herself dry.

"That'll do," she said. All she needed was a place to sleep. She pulled out the silver coin and laid it on the counter. "Two nights."

The clerk took it and counted out thirty copper coins in return. "Follow me."

She trailed behind him up the narrow, creaking staircase. He opened the attic door, and a wave of damp, moldy air hit her. She wrinkled her nose.

"Your room," the clerk said, handing her a brass key. He turned to leave.

"Wait," she said.

He paused, glancing back over his shoulder.

"Where do the local hunters usually gather?" she asked.

"You mean the guild?" he replied. "Out the front door, take a right. It's at the very end of the alley."

"Thanks."

She tossed her pack into the corner and dropped onto the bed with a sigh. The attic was barely big enough for a single bed and a worn-out table with two chairs. The fading sunlight filtered through the skylight above, painting a small square of gold on the floor.

After a short rest, the traveler left the inn. Following the clerk's directions, she found the hunters' guild tucked away at the back of a narrow alley. It was just as dim as the inn—buildings in this town didn't seem to care much for windows.

The place looked more like a tavern than a guild. A lone staff member manned the job board in one corner. The rest of the space was filled with mismatched tables, where people talked loudly, laughed harder, and drank like they had nothing left to lose.

The unfamiliar, rowdy atmosphere put her slightly on edge. She thought about asking the clerk to post a notice for teammates—but no. Better to trust her own eyes. If she was going to work with someone, she'd rather choose them herself.

The young traveler was a monster hunter. At the moment, hunting was the fastest way she knew to make money. But she wasn't a close-range fighter—facing large creatures alone came with serious risks. Her eyes swept across the guild hall. None of these people looked like they were searching for new teammates.

A middle-aged man sitting at the next table was quietly sipping his drink. He glanced up at her.

"You're pretty. Not really the kind of place for someone like you," he said, his tone oozing with casual sleaze.

"I'm a hunter," the traveler replied, irritation flashing in her voice. "Why wouldn't I belong here?"

The man let out a low chuckle and gave her a once-over. "A hunter, huh?"

"There are plenty of female hunters," she shot back. She couldn't quite tell where his condescension came from. Was it just because she was a woman?

"You're too young," the man said. "I doubt you're even of age."

"I—" Her confidence wavered. Damn it, he wasn't wrong. She was still four months shy of eighteen. "I am of age! I'm twenty!" she lied, a little too loudly.

He just shook his head. "No one's going to bring a mascot into their squad."

Men like him always had that same smug, unbearable certainty.

"What the hell are you talking about?! I'm not a mascot!" she snapped. She'd had real training—she could bet she was better than half the people in this room.

"Fine," he muttered, waving her off and returning to his drink, dismissing her completely.

Frustrated, the traveler left the guild. Maybe if she came back early the next day, she might run into someone decent—someone her age, and not some greasy middle-aged guy with a superiority complex.

But things didn't go as planned. Acceptance never came easily for outsiders. The next day brought no better luck. No leads, no offers, no progress.

After covering her meals, she was down to barely a handful of copper coins. She couldn't afford another night at the inn. And she couldn't just leave, not like this.

Maybe the innkeeper would let her sleep in the stables for a few nights. The thought made her stomach twist. She couldn't stand that smell, or the filth.

She regretted not bringing more money when she ran—something worth trading, anything. Truth was, she had to admit it now: two months ago, she'd run off without a plan and without a destination. A reckless escape with nothing but half-formed dreams.

"Not going well?" The voice came from the inn's counter—an elderly man, the innkeeper himself.

The traveler nodded, clearly dejected.

"Maybe you could stay here and help out with odd jobs," the innkeeper suggested.

A conflicted look crossed her face. She knew he meant well, but she wasn't sure she could actually do the jobs. The kind of simple, everyday work she'd never touched in her life.

"My guess is… you're a runaway rich girl," the old man said, his pale brows lifting in a wry smile.

"I… I'm not," the traveler replied.

"But I believe you're a fine hunter, all the same."

"How did you—?" Her eyes widened in surprise.

He nodded toward the weapon strapped to her back. "Your light bowgun—it's masterfully built."

"I designed and made it myself," she said proudly, setting the light bowgun on the counter.

"And some of those parts… not the kind a rookie hunter usually gets their hands on."

That was true. She had used only the best materials.

Her fingers brushed across the engraved surface of the light bowgun. She'd thought about selling it—just for a moment. But that would be the last resort. Her very last.

"There's a good hunting ground up in the mountains nearby," the old man continued. "Plenty of small beasts you could take down solo. I've got a hunter's cabin up there from my younger days. You're welcome to stay in it for a while."

"You used to be a hunter?" she asked.

"Yes. And like you, I was from elsewhere. Born in the Capital, actually."

He emphasized the last part—clearly, he knew where she was from. A flicker of worry passed through her. Had they met before? Had he seen her around the city?

But… no. Nothing came to mind. Maybe she was just being paranoid.

"I haven't set foot there in thirty years," the old man said with a nostalgic sigh.

She relaxed a little. Thirty years—that might as well have been a hundred, as far as she was concerned.

"Why did you leave… or never go back?" she asked.

"Enemies and such," he said with a grin. "And you?"

"I just didn't like the city."

"I understand. I didn't like it either. Too loud."

Conversations with someone from your homeland always felt easier, somehow, when you were far from home. But she wasn't ready to reveal more. Sometimes, silence was the best way to stay hidden.

"Thank you for the cabin," she said. "I promise I'll pay you for it."

"No need to thank me. Young hunters always need a little help starting out."

---

At the border of the Hiigan (the Plains Country), the vast grasslands were no longer in sight—replaced instead by the unending ridges of the Kamira Mountains. Beyond the range lay the Valley Storm Country. The hunter's cabin stood on a slope far from the town center. A bit farther uphill was a hunting zone for small monsters.

The traveler moved steadily along the mountain path, equipped with a short blade and her light bowgun. For novice hunters, staying on the marked trails was a core principle of survival. Although she didn't see herself as a beginner, uncharted routes often meant unpredictable monsters—especially here, in the monster-infested Kamira Mountains.

A few Gargwa pecked leisurely by the water's edge, letting out cheerful calls, unaware of the silent hunter approaching through the underbrush.

They were already within range of her light bowgun, but she remained crouched and still among the grass. Gargwa were skittish—though flightless, they could sprint far faster than any ordinary human.

It would be perfect if she could take them all down at once. She scanned the terrain, considering the possibility of setting a trap.

But before she could act, the nearby brush shook—and a Bullfango burst through. The Gargwa screeched and fled in all directions.

"Damn it," the hunter muttered under her breath. Now she had no choice but to deal with the Bullfango. Compared to the value of a group of Gargwa, a single Bullfango was barely worth the effort.

The Bullfango spotted her, locking eyes with its predator. It snorted loudly and kicked at the ground, preparing to charge.

No time to think. She pulled the trigger.

A shot rang out. The bullet struck the Bullfango square in the head, tearing a bloody hole—but it wasn't enough to stop it.

The wounded beast howled in fury, charging even faster. As it rushed forward, she dodged to the side in a split-second leap.

The Bullfango turned and charged again—only to meet another close-range bullet. It stumbled back. She seized the moment, drew her short blade, and kicked off the ground. As she landed, the blade drove straight into the Bullfango's back.

The creature writhed in pain. The force nearly threw her off. Her grip on the hilt burned her palms, but she held on. With a shout, she wrenched the blade free and stabbed again. This time, the Bullfango gave a final twitch and collapsed.

Just a Bullfango.

"Whew…" the hunter exhaled, wiping the sweat from her brow. Next came the cleanup: harvesting what could be used. The hide and tusks would sell well in town, and the meat would last her several days. She checked the surrounding brush and picked up a few eggs the Gargwa had left behind in their panic.

For a first hunt, it was a decent haul—

Though she still mourned the loss of those fleeing Gargwa.

As the sun dipped low over the Kamira peaks, the hunter packed her spoils into a woven basket and began her descent along the mountain path, heading back to the hunter's cabin.

The evening wind carried a touch of chill, rustling the thick grass on either side of the trail. She halted suddenly, taking a step back. The ground where her foot had landed was smeared with red—fresh blood, stamped with the shape of her own bootprint.

She narrowed her eyes and scanned the area. Something lay in the nearby brush. Setting down the basket, she gripped her short blade and crept closer, each step measured and slow.

A wolf. A wounded wolf.

Its brown fur rose and fell faintly with shallow breaths.

This was a gift from the gods, she thought. Wolf pelts had a much finer texture than Bullfango hide—definitely worth a few extra copper coins.

Raising her blade, she prepared to deliver a quick end.

But then—

The wolf's ear twitched.

In a flash, it lifted its head, arched its back, and sank its teeth into the hunter's exposed arm.

She cried out in pain as the blade dropped from her hand.

The wolf's sudden motion had aggravated its injuries. Its jaws released, and it staggered sideways, collapsing. Weak as it was, it still bared its teeth at her, breath rasping too hard to form a proper growl.

"Spirits—you stubborn thing," the hunter muttered, raising her hands and backing off. Quickly, she reached for her light bowgun and aimed it directly at the wolf.

The wolf whimpered. Fear flooded its icy blue eyes. It tried to rise, its body trembling, but crumpled again to the ground.

The hunter hesitated. Those eyes were... beautiful.

She lowered the bowgun, slowly. For some reason, she just… couldn't do it.

Still, even if she didn't kill it, the scent of blood would soon attract carrion monsters. The wolf was doomed unless—

She took a breath.

Take it back with me.

The thought startled even her. Bringing a beast back? It was insane.

Their eyes met. Perhaps it was exhaustion, or resignation, but the wolf let its head drop to the earth, eyes fluttering closed.

The hunter sighed and stepped forward. Kneeling beside it, she reached for her waterskin and gently trickled water over its mouth. The wolf stirred slightly, lips parting just enough to let its tongue lap faintly at the moisture.

She examined its wounds: a deep gash along the belly, a puncture wound through the hind leg—arrowhead damage, most likely. Nothing she could treat out here.

It wasn't a large wolf. If it weren't injured, she might've been able to fit it inside the basket. But that was no longer an option.

Instead, she gathered branches and tied them together with cord to form a stretcher. Wrapping her cloak around the wolf, she secured it carefully before dragging the makeshift sled down the slope.

By the time she returned to the cabin, the sky had gone completely dark.

The wolf lay motionless on the stretcher, as if it were already dead.

Cruel as it might be, the hunter couldn't help but wonder if she should just bury it—or skin it for coin. After all, she was a hunter.

The wolf's ear twitched.

"Well, looks like death isn't ready to take you just yet," she muttered.

She cleaned the wounds carefully and left the wolf in the woodshed—there was no way she'd share a room with a wild beast. By the time she finally collapsed into bed, exhaustion crashing over her, the pain in her arm began to sting again. She hadn't even treated her own wound.

Thankfully, the wolf hadn't bitten down hard—probably hadn't had the strength. The puncture wasn't too deep.

The next morning, the traveler rose at her usual time, though her muscles still ached with fatigue. She was used to early mornings. She went to check on the wolf.

It was alert. The faintest noise made its ears perk instantly. It raised its head and watched her closely from where it lay, its gaze tracking her every movement. But it didn't growl. Didn't snap.

The only sign of life was a slow, hesitant wag of its tail.

"You should rest," the traveler said from the doorway. She didn't approach. She didn't trust any beast, not even a wounded one. "Even if there's danger, you're in no shape to run. Right?"

The wolf let out a low, hoarse whimper—almost like it understood.

She refilled the small bowl of water. The food she had left from the night before was barely touched. It was still too weak. She found herself hoping it would recover quickly… and leave. Even if she wasn't entirely sure why she'd saved it.

Later that day, she made her way down the mountain to the village.

She traded the spoils from yesterday's hunt for a small sum—very small. Prices in the town were laughably low. Afterward, she stopped by the guild once more.

Maybe it was still early, but the hall wasn't crowded. Her eyes were drawn to two young men arguing in front of the quest board.

At least they didn't carry the same arrogant air as the older hunters.

"Your trap didn't even work!" the taller one shouted.

"How is that my fault?" the other retorted.

"The point is, you rushed in before the monster was caught. It was reckless!"

"But we got the job done, bro."

"You got injured. That means we're off the hunt for a while." The tall hunter shot him a sidelong glare.

"No way, I'm fine now. We can go back out tomorrow."

"No, we can't!"He pinched his teammate's bandaged arm.

"Ow!" the injured youth yelped.

"See? Bo, maybe we need a few more days." He patted his teammate's shoulder.

"Or… maybe we need a third teammate."

Chapter 2: Hunt

Notes:

Great Izuchi: The alpha Izuchi of its pack, identified by its larger build, upended white fur and scythe-like tail.
Arzuros: Beasts known to dwell in humid forest and mountain regions with turquoise colored fur and ursine body structure.

The two young men were Mako and Bolin—brothers, as it turned out. They agreed to let the traveler join their party without hesitation, even before she had told them her name.

"I'm Asami," she said simply, leaving the rest unsaid. In truth, she had told them nothing about herself beyond that name.

Bolin quickly took over the conversation.

"And then, the Great Izuchi leapt out of nowhere!" he exclaimed, throwing his arms wide as he recounted their last hunt with dramatic flair.

"That does sound terrifying." Asami laughed, amused by his theatrical gestures. He might have had more talent as a performer—or a comedian—than as a hunter.

"It was! We weren't even ready for it."

"We were ready," Mako interjected. "The trap just didn't work because someone insisted on doing it his way."

"We didn't have time to dig a deeper one!" Bolin countered.

"It's hard to dig a proper pit trap in the wild," Asami agreed. "Usually you need to reinforce the structure. Sharpened stakes, that sort of thing."

"You sound like you've done this before," Bolin said, eyes widening.

"Something like that," Asami replied vaguely.

"Anyway, Bolin charged in, and the Great Izuchi just jumped right out—completely ignored the trap," Mako continued.

"You know its tail's like a razor blade, right?" Bolin gestured wildly.

"I know."

"And then this happened." He lifted his bandaged arm for Asami to see.

"So how'd you bring it down?" Asami asked.

"I cut off its tail with my switch axe. While it was focused on me, Mako ran in and stabbed it right in the chest!"

Bolin's enthusiasm drew a few curious—or perhaps judgmental—looks from other guild members nearby. Most of them knew that the Great Izuchi was one of the most basic large monsters.

Mako noticed the glances, then turned back to Asami. "Please forgive Bolin. He gets a little too excited. That was our first large monster hunt."

"No worries. It sounds like a fun story," Asami said with a smile. She was glad she'd met these two. They were amusing—more so than most of the people she'd encountered on her travels.

When Bolin finally ran out of breath, Mako managed to steer the conversation back to Asami. Truth be told, he was more interested in her stories anyway—especially from someone as intriguing as her.

"You use a light bowgun?" he asked, nodding at the weapon she carried.

"Yes. I can handle a heavy bowgun too," Asami replied. "But it's a pain to travel with—it's too bulky. The light one may not pack as much punch, but it's faster and easier to handle."

"Uh—" Mako began his next question but was promptly cut off by Bolin.

"We should go after another big one! Like—like a Barroth! Or a—what's that fire-spitting chicken called?"

"Don't push it," Mako muttered.

"Seriously, we've got Asami now!" Bolin said. "She knows things!"

"I also know we're not going anywhere tomorrow," Asami said with a raised brow.

"Exactly," Mako agreed. "We need to prepare, or someone's going to lose more than an arm next time."

They walked over to the quest board and picked a hunt: Arzuros. The plan was to set out in three days.

As the sky darkened, they wrapped up their discussion about the hunt and prepared to head out.

"Where do you live, Asami?" Mako asked as they stepped out of the guild hall.

"The hunter's cabin," Asami replied, pointing toward the mountain. "Up on the slope."

"That looks kind of far," Mako said, following her gaze.

"It's about an hour's walk."

"I could walk you back," Mako offered. "The mountains can be dangerous at night."

"I can manage on my own, Mako. You do remember I'm a hunter, right?" Asami gave him a teasing wink.

"If a monster shows up, it might be her saving you," Bolin chimed in, jabbing his elbow into Mako's ribs. "Asami's got more experience than both of us combined."

"Why do you always have to ruin my moment?" Mako snapped.

"Hey, I'm just stating facts."

"You idiot," Mako muttered under his breath, giving up the argument.

After saying goodbye to the brothers, Asami made her way back alone to the hunter's cabin.

The wolf in the woodshed stirred as she approached. Her ears perked up, and her eyes lit with recognition the moment she saw Asami.

Asami's brow creased. It was time to change the bandages, and judging by the look in the wolf's eyes, she might actually have the strength to bite this time.

"I'm helping you, you know that?" she said aloud, stepping into the shed. "So…"

She rolled up her sleeve, revealing the still-bandaged bite on her arm. "Let's not do this again, alright? No biting, no clawing. Deal?"

The wolf tilted her head, as if trying to understand.

Asami sighed. She felt ridiculous trying to reason with a beast. She knew better. What she needed was protection.

So, before getting started, she returned inside and geared up—armor meant for hunting large monsters, covering her head to toe. Not exactly subtle, but safe.

Surprisingly, the wolf didn't fight her. Aside from the occasional flinch and a low whimper of pain, she stayed quiet and still.

Maybe she really does understand I'm trying to help, Asami thought.

"Good girl," she murmured, almost involuntarily, and reached out to stroke the wolf's head.

And somehow, the wolf leaned into the touch.

---

On the day of the hunt, Mako and Bolin arrived at the hunter's cabin early in the morning, fully geared up and ready. Together with Asami, they set off toward the deeper reaches of the forest.

It was nearly impossible for Bolin to ignore the wolf resting in the woodshed.

"Asami! You've got a wolf! That's awesome! What's its name?"

"I don't have it," Asami replied. "I just saved it. So, no name."

"Wait—why'd you save a wolf?" Mako asked, brows raised.

"I'm not really sure," Asami said with a shrug. "Maybe because it's beautiful."

"Can I pet it?" Bolin asked, inching closer to the animal.

"It bit me," Asami said flatly.

The wolf bared her teeth and let out a low growl as the unfamiliar figure approached.

"Whoa…" Bolin recoiled, pulling his hand back.

"Hey, put those teeth away," Asami warned the wolf. "If you tear open your stitches again, I'm not patching you up."

The wolf lowered her head, lying flat on the floor. The menace in her eyes faded—replaced, surprisingly, by something close to guilt.

"She totally understands you!" Bolin exclaimed.

"I'm not sure she really understands," Asami said.

"Is she coming hunting with us? You know, some hunters bring dogs along as Buddy."

"She's injured. She won't be coming. And she's a wolf, not a dog. Keep your distance, Bolin."

"But I think she'd make a great Buddy."

"I don't need a Buddy."

"Bolin, we've got to move," Mako cut in. "Stop fussing over the wolf."

"But I like her…" Bolin cast one last wistful glance over his shoulder.

Their target this time was deep in the mountains. The hunt would take at least two full days.

By the time we return, she'll probably be gone, Asami thought. The wolf was healing quickly—already able to stand and walk short distances. She could leave anytime she wanted.

As they ventured deeper into the forest, the trail began to vanish beneath the fallen leaves and undergrowth. This was large-monster territory now—every step had to be taken with care. The air grew tense.

Only the rustle of autumn wind in the trees, the occasional chirp of birds and insects, and the soft crunch of their boots on damp earth accompanied them. If it weren't for the looming danger of monsters, it might've been a pleasant hike.

"Asami, where'd you learn all this stuff? I mean—mechanics, hunting, that sort of thing," Mako asked, breaking the silence.

"I've always liked machines," Asami said. "When I was little, I used to build small gadgets and traps, just for fun. As for hunting… a friend taught me. She was an amazing—" she hesitated for a moment, then finished, "—hunter."

In truth, the person she referred to had never been a hunter. But she had taught Asami a great deal.

"She didn't travel with you?"

"No… things got complicated." Asami looked down at the trail beneath her boots. "I ran away from the Capital. She couldn't."

"You ran away?" Mako's brows drew together. "What happened?"

"I'd rather not talk about it," she said softly.

"Got it. Sorry," Mako replied quickly.

They walked on for a while. According to the map, they should have already entered the Azuros's territory, but so far, there hadn't been a single sign. After taking out a few small monsters that crossed their path, they stopped for a short break.

"So, have you two always lived in Kamira?" Asami asked.

"No, we've only been here for about five years," Mako said.

"We're from Valley Storm ," Bolin added, gesturing vaguely in one direction. After hiking deep into the forest, he'd lost all sense of where anything was. "Somewhere past those mountains."

"Pretty sure it's actually that way," Mako said, pointing in the opposite direction.

"Doesn't matter. Asami knows what I mean," Bolin said with a grin.

"I do," Asami replied, smiling faintly. "So… what brought you over the Kamira Range?"

Mako was quiet for a moment, fingers brushing his scarf. "Five years ago, our parents took us hunting. I was fourteen, Bolin was twelve. It was supposed to be a simple trip. Just a chance to learn how to track small monsters. But then a storm hit. Out of nowhere. We got trapped in the mountains."

"When it passed," he continued, "everything had changed. Trees were down, trails flooded. We had no idea where we were."

"Even though our parents were experienced hunters," Bolin added, "they couldn't tell direction in that mess."

"And the monsters were restless," Mako said. "We spent days trying to avoid them. Then we ran into a wyvern—some kind of rare, flying monster. Still don't know what it was. Our parents protected us. But they didn't make it."

"I'm sorry," Asami said quietly, head lowering. She remembered her own mother—taken by monsters when she was just a child.

"It's all right," Mako said gently. He gave her a small pat on the back. "It was a long time ago."

"After that, some hunters from Kamira found us and brought us here," he continued. "We've been living here ever since. There wasn't anything left for us back home."

"But we've managed to get by," Bolin added with a smile. "It's been tough sometimes, but we're okay."

He pulled out a couple of rice balls from his pack and offered one to Asami.

"Thanks," she said, accepting it with a nod.

Apparently, it was the Arzuros's day off. The hunters spent the entire day combing the forest without finding a single trace—until dusk.

"Guys, check this footprint out!" Bolin suddenly stopped, eyes fixed on a shallow depression in the dirt.

"It's fresh," Asami said, crouching down for a closer look. The Arzuros had probably passed by no more than half an hour ago. But tracking it now, as night began to fall, would be reckless—fighting in the dark forest was too dangerous.

If this area was part of its usual range, it might return. The hunters decided to set up traps nearby and take turns keeping watch through the night. With luck, they'd be able to complete the hunt tomorrow morning and make it back home before sunset.

Mako took the first watch. He sat up straight, eyes scanning the underbrush. The weather was clear, and moonlight filtered through the treetops, casting a cool blue glow over everything.

They didn't light a fire—no need to alert lurking monsters. But there was nothing they could do about Bolin's snoring.

On the bright side, a sleeping hunter might serve as effective bait to lure the monster into their trap, Mako thought—though the idea of using his little brother as bait made him feel slightly guilty.

Asami hadn't spent a night outdoors in a long time. The last time had been a year ago, when she and some friends went hunting for the Thornweb Spider in the valley.

She shifted slightly.

"Can't sleep?" Mako asked softly.

"Mm..." She sat up and leaned against a tree, eyes following a small cluster of fireflies flickering in the darkness. After a quiet moment, she asked, "Do you think the wolf will leave?"

She wasn't really expecting an answer. The thought had simply surfaced.

"You're worried about it?" Mako asked.

Asami didn't respond right away. She'd left enough food and water behind. What she couldn't figure out was whether she wanted the wolf to stay—or to go.

"I just keep thinking..." she murmured. "I didn't come home tonight. Maybe it's wondering where I am."

"It's just a wolf," Mako said, matter-of-factly.

"It's just a wolf," Asami echoed.

Just before dawn, during the second half of the night watch, Bolin heard a loud crack of breaking branches nearby.

"Mako! Asami! Wake up!" he called out urgently to his teammates.

They jolted upright immediately. Hunters remained alert even in sleep—except for Bolin, of course.

"What's going on?" Asami asked, already reaching for her weapon.

"I think something fell into one of the traps. Not sure if it's the Arzuros," Bolin replied.

"Let's move!" Mako barked.

But when they reached the trap, they found nothing more than a furious wild boar thrashing in the snare.

"Looks like this thing's not walking into anything easy," Bolin muttered, disappointed.

Just then, a roar erupted from behind them. They spun around just in time to see a hulking shadow crash through the undergrowth. The Arzuros burst from its hiding place.

The hunters scattered in different directions.

"It was lying in ambush?" Asami muttered as she steadied herself. The hunters had been ambushed—as if they were the ones who had walked into its trap.

The beast scanned its would-be attackers, trying to pick the easiest target. Then it fixed its gaze on the lone female hunter.

"Asami, get back!" Mako shouted, rushing in front of her. He leapt and slashed with his double blades, sparks flying as metal scraped against the creature's armored hide. The attack barely left a mark—the Arzuros's thick skin was like plated armor.

With a furious bellow, the monster turned and charged at Mako, churning up dust and dirt beneath its massive paws. It grabbed the inexperienced hunter in a crushing embrace with its burly forearms.

"Mako!" Asami darted around to its front, raising her light bowgun and firing directly into one of its eyes.

The Arzuros roared in pain, immediately releasing Mako and clutching its face.

"Nice shot, Asami!" Bolin, who had been waiting for an opening, seized the moment. With a mighty swing of his switch axe, he struck the beast under its forearm—blood sprayed into the air.

Enraged, the Arzuros lashed out with its uninjured claw, swiping furiously at Bolin. Mako blocked the blow with crossed blades, taking the brunt of the impact. The two hunters stumbled back, barely staying on their feet.

The raging creature clawed at the ground and hurled stones at them, which they dodged with practiced ease.

With Mako and Bolin drawing its attention, the Arzuros didn't see Asami disappear into the shadows. She flanked it silently, eyes locked on a weak spot behind the leg and landed a bolt in the back of its leg.

The monster staggered but stayed upright.

Mako rushed in once more, clashing blade against claw. The force of the collision sent him flying backward. He crashed to the ground hard. On the other side, Bolin's axe swing missed entirely.

The beast, fed up with the fight, turned and limped away, disappearing into the woods.

"You okay?" Asami rushed to help Mako to his feet.

"I'm fine," Mako replied, brushing himself off. "Not hurt. Let's go—don't let it get away!"

The sky had quietly begun to pale. Sunlight now bathed the land in gold. Following the trail of blood left by the wounded monster was easy—it marked a clear path through the forest.

They found it again at the edge of a cliff. The Arzuros had cornered itself. Its back was pressed tightly against the rock face, and its forearms—covered in thick, armored plating—were crossed in front of its body, shielding its vulnerable parts.

It didn't charge recklessly, and neither did the hunters.

A tense standoff settled over them.

"Maybe I should try to break through its guard," Bolin said, tightening his grip on the heavy switch axe.

"I've got a better idea," Asami replied.

She reached into her bag, loaded a different kind of round into her light bowgun, and took aim.

The shot hit the creature's forearm, triggering a small explosion. The explosion barely left a scorch mark, but the sound echoed like thunder across the cliffs.

The Arzuros visibly flinched, startled by the blast. Its defense broke for a moment as it tried to flee once more.

"Not this time, big guy!"

Mako sidestepped the creature's panicked charge and seized the moment, driving a blade deep into its exposed belly.

"Clear the way, bro!" Bolin shouted as he leapt forward, raising his axe.

With a powerful swing, he brought it down—

The Arzuros collapsed with a thunderous crash.

Chapter 3: Korra

Asami hadn't planned on raising a wolf—nor was she prepared to. But the wolf, it seemed, had no intention of leaving.

When Asami dragged her tired body back home, the wolf was already waiting at the door. She trotted a few stiff circles around Asami, tail wagging, looking alert despite still walking with a limp.

Maybe she planned to stay until she was strong enough to hunt again. That seemed reasonable to Asami. A few more days wouldn't hurt. At least the wolf hadn't shown any signs of aggression since. She reached into her pack and tossed the wolf a chunk of raw meat.

The wolf caught it in a snap, her sharp teeth slicing effortlessly through the flesh. She barely chewed before swallowing it whole.

Still just a beast, after all.

Asami watched her eat in silence.

The wolf felt her gaze. She paused mid-bite, then looked up at Asami with an unreadable expression. After a moment, she picked up what was left of the meat and walked over. She dropped it at Asami's feet and let out a soft, rumbling whine.

Asami stared at the meat, then back at the wolf. Slowly, understanding dawned. She crouched down until they were eye-level.

"This is… for me?" she asked.

The wolf tilted her head slightly.

"The meat is yours," Asami said gently. "It's fine if you finish it. I don't eat raw meat anyway."

The wolf didn't move. Maybe she was thinking. Maybe waiting. It wasn't until Asami reached out and stroked her head that the wolf finally picked up the meat and walked away, seemingly content.

Strange wolf...

During their downtime, Bolin and Mako occasionally dropped by the hunting cabin, always bringing something along—sometimes a sack of corn, sometimes a bag of peanuts.

Bolin and the wolf got along surprisingly well.

He'd place a peanut in one of his hands, close both fists, then hold them out in front of her and let her guess. If she picked the right one, she got the peanut. She always picked right.

Whether or not the wolf actually liked peanuts was unclear—but she certainly seemed to enjoy the game.

"Bolin, don't you think you're being ridiculous?" Mako muttered from where he lounged in the sun. "It's a wolf. Of course she knows which hand has the peanut—she can smell it."

"Yeah, but have you ever seen a wolf this cooperative?" Bolin shot back.

"I'm guessing she's just waiting for the right moment to bite your face off."

"Don't say that. You'll hurt her feelings."

Asami didn't say anything. She was thinking about what to do with the wolf. She was well enough to run now—more than capable of hunting on her own. If Mako was right, and the wolf was just treating them as potential prey, that would be dangerous.

And not entirely implausible. After all, she was still a beast.

And they were hunters—hunters who knew exactly what beasts were capable of.

In the end, Asami made her decision. It was time to return the wolf to the mountains.

The next day, she took the wolf into the mountains.

The wolf was full of energy, bounding ahead of Asami but always circling back to wait for her to catch up.

They climbed until the trail thinned out and vanished. Any farther, and Asami would be crossing into monster territory—dangerous ground for anyone without proper gear or intention to hunt. She wasn't here to fight. But the wolf… the wolf could survive. She was born for this. She belonged to the wild.

"You're free now," Asami said quietly, lifting a hand and pointing toward the deep woods ahead.

The wolf followed her gesture with her eyes, but didn't move. Instead, she looked back at Asami—watchful, unblinking.

Asami sighed, crouching to meet her gaze. "This is where you're meant to be," she said gently. "You don't belong with humans… you belong to the mountains."

The wolf's ears twitched. She listened, really listened, as if weighing every word. Then, after a pause, she turned and slipped into the trees. Her lithe form melted into the forest.

Asami remained where she was, staring after her. A strange emptiness pooled in her chest. Maybe she should have said something more. Done something. A proper goodbye, perhaps.
For all those ten-odd days, she hadn't really been alone in that crumbling hunter's cabin. The wolf had been there too—not allowed inside, but always just outside the door, waiting.

What was she thinking? Asami wondered, still trying to make sense of the creature's mind. She turned and started down the path to the hunter's cabin.

But the sound of fast-approaching footsteps stopped her in her tracks. Her heart tightened. She reached for the hilt of her dagger and spun around.

It was the wolf—trotting back toward her with a half-dead rabbit dangling from her jaws.

She dropped the prey at Asami's feet and sat down obediently, tail flicking, clearly expecting praise.

Asami blinked. "So… this is… a gift?" she asked, bewildered.

The wolf stepped closer and, without warning, gave her a big, wet lick across the face.

Asami yelped in surprise and fell back onto the dirt. She wiped her cheek with the back of her hand, scowling. "A… goodbye kiss?"

None of this made sense. The wolf's behavior no longer fit within any category Asami understood.

The wolf let out a long howl and ran off again—but not into the forest. She headed back toward the hunting cabin.

When Asami caught up, the wolf was already there—sitting patiently by the door, just like always.

And... was that a smug look on her face?

What, did she think this was a race to see who could get home first?   That she ' d won? Or was she showing off that she could always find her way back?

Home.

But this wasn't the wolf's home. It wasn't Asami's either.

Maybe both of them had run away from somewhere. Maybe it was time Asami tried to truly accept the wolf.

That night, for the first time, the door to the cabin stayed open.

And the wolf didn't curl up alone in the woodshed. She stepped inside.

---

Asami's internal clock woke her, right on schedule. Her mind was still foggy, drifting between sleep and awareness. She turned over and opened her eyes—only to find herself staring directly at the corner of the room.

Something was there.

She blinked and rubbed her eyes.

Someone was curled up in the corner.

Someone?!

Asami jolted upright in bed.

The movement startled the sleeping figure. The girl stirred, stretched out her limbs, and sat up slowly, blinking at Asami with a look of mild confusion.

"A... girl?" Asami whispered.

No. No way. This had to be a dream.

She lay back down, shut her eyes tight, and counted to ten under her breath. Then, slowly, she opened them again and sat up.

The girl was still there. Staring at her with piercing blue eyes—just like the wolf.

Asami's mind finally began to catch up.

That girl was the wolf.

She had the same sharp ears—still perched atop her head. She was sitting on the same mat Asami had laid out for her every night. Her leg was still bandaged—Asami's handiwork.

Asami's mouth opened, but no sound came out.

The girl frowned slightly, concern flickering across her face. She stood up slowly and began to approach with quiet, cautious steps.

"Don't come any closer!" Asami yelled, grabbing the dagger from beside her bed and pointing it straight at the girl.

The girl stopped at once. She murmured something under her breath.

 Asami didn't catch it—and didn't understand it either. But her mind had already reached a single, inescapable conclusion:

Werewolf.

The girl was a werewolf.

All Asami knew of them came from childhood warnings, half-joking threats whispered by adults: Behave, or the werewolf will come and eat you.
Monsters. Predators. Symbols of danger.

Her hands trembled slightly. She had to kill it. Kill her. But if it came to a real fight… Asami knew she wouldn't win. She would be the one to die.

Should she run?

Her eyes flicked to the door. She always locked it at night—for safety. There wasn't enough time now to unlock it.

Asami took a deep breath, forcing herself to calm down. She had spent the entire night in the same room as the werewolf—if the girl had meant to kill her, she'd had more than enough chances. There was no reason to wait until morning.

If she could coexist peacefully with a wolf, then why not with a girl who used to be a wolf?

The girl's ears drooped, as if she'd done something wrong.

Slowly, Asami lowered the dagger and stepped closer. She was a little taller than the girl. Raising a hand, she reached out, intending to brush her hair—or maybe touch those wolf ears.

But the girl shook her head, and the ears vanished. Just like that, she looked entirely human.

She was stunning. Wild, but beautiful. Her body was lean and muscular, sculpted by endless days of running free through the wilderness. Asami's eyes flicked—helplessly—to her full chest and toned abdomen.

Stop!

She swallowed hard, suppressing the sudden, completely inappropriate urge to touch her. Instead, she turned away and grabbed a long tunic from the bed, tossing it to the girl.

"You don't have fur anymore. You need something else to cover yourself," Asami said.

The girl took the tunic, turned it over in her hands for a while, and eventually wrapped it around her waist like a skirt.

"That's not how you wear it," Asami sighed.

She motioned for the girl to lift her arms and hold still, then gently helped her pull the tunic over her head.

The girl looked down at the fabric tugging around her body, clearly surprised by the sensation.

"Can you speak?" Asami asked. "Or at least understand me?"

The girl stared at her, head tilted slightly. Her eyes were clear, focused—but filled with quiet confusion.

Just like the wolf had looked at her. Always watching. Always listening. Trying so hard to understand.

Asami's life had been completely upended by this unexpected werewolf. For a moment, she had no idea what to do next—until the girl's stomach gave a loud, unmistakable growl.

Right. Breakfast.

At this time of day, Asami would normally check the woodshed, make sure the wolf was still there, feed her, and then go wash up.

The girl needed breakfast too. Though raw meat was clearly off the table now.

"Sit there. Wait," Asami said, motioning to the table. The girl obeyed, and Asami stepped out of the room.

Her kitchen was a makeshift shelter with a makeshift stove inside. In truth, Asami didn't really cook—rarely, anyway. She usually just bought prepared meals from town and warmed them up.

Today, she threw together a quick porridge using leftover rice and bits of meat and vegetables from the day before. She wasn't sure whether werewolves liked porridge, but it was all she had.

Carrying the steaming bowls inside, Asami found the girl perched at the table, sitting stiffly upright like she wasn't quite sure how chairs were supposed to work. Her eyes lit up when she saw Asami, and she offered a crooked grin—proud, uncertain, and maybe just a little hungry.

Asami set a bowl in front of her. The girl leaned in and sniffed it, then dipped her finger into the porridge and gave it a cautious lick.

"You're supposed to use tools," Asami muttered, tapping her hand gently and placing a wooden spoon in her palm.

She demonstrated with her own bowl: "Like this."

The girl copied her, somewhat clumsily scooping up a spoonful of porridge.

Asami nodded approvingly—until, with a sharp crack, the girl bit clean through the wooden spoon.

"You don't need your teeth to eat porridge," Asami said with a sigh.

She retrieved another spoon, and this time demonstrated the whole process again before handing it over.

She took a couple bites herself but quickly lost her appetite. Her cooking wasn't exactly inspiring. Still, the girl didn't seem to mind at all. She devoured her bowl with enthusiasm.

When she finished, Asami slid her own bowl over.

The girl didn't hesitate. She polished it off in seconds and then leaned back in her chair with a loud, satisfied burp.

"Hey!" Asami exclaimed.

The girl turned to look at her, bright blue eyes meeting Asami's green ones.

"I…" Asami tapped her chest with one hand. "Asami. A-SA-MI."

"Asami?" the girl echoed, pointing at her and mimicking the syllables.

Asami nodded.

The girl thought for a moment, then tapped her own chest. "Korra."

"Korra," Asami repeated. She was stunned.

This girl—this wolf—wasn't some wild animal.

She had a name. She had her own language.

Even if they couldn't yet understand each other, communication had begun.

When Asami was a little older, the adults who once used werewolves to scare children would eventually laugh and say they'd all gone extinct.

" There ' s no such thing as werewolves anymore. No one ' s going to eat you. "

So where had she come from?

Asami needed answers—real ones. Not rumors. She needed records. Documents. Books. She headed down the mountain trail toward town, barely able to contain her urgency. If there was a library—any kind of archive—she'd find it.

And while she was at it, she needed to buy something for Korra to wear. The girl couldn't stay hidden in the cabin forever.

The town was livelier than usual. The Harvest Festival was only a few days away. According to local tradition, it had been celebrated for over two hundred years. Autumn was a season of abundance—crops were in, game was fat, and winter loomed just ahead. The festival was a way to mark the end of the year's labors with one last burst of joy.

But Asami had never cared much for festivals. Her mind was completely occupied by one thing: the werewolf girl in her home.

It wasn't until someone casually mentioned that the festival had historical ties to werewolves that Asami's interest finally stirred.

Yes—someone told her that. Because, as it turned out, the town didn't have a library. No official archives. No historical society. Just stories—passed from mouth to mouth, growing hazier with each generation.

That afternoon, she ran into her old hunting crew at the ramen shop.

"Hey, Asami!" Bolin waved from the back corner the moment she stepped inside.

"Hey!" she called back, weaving through the tables. She gestured to the empty seat beside Mako. "Mind if I join?"

"Not at all," Mako said, scooting his bowl slightly to the side.

"Any recommendations?" Asami asked, glancing up at the handwritten menu pinned to the wall.

"Tonkotsu ramen," Bolin declared with confidence. "My absolute favorite."

"Alright, I'll have the same."

As she settled in, Mako leaned forward slightly. "Noticed how noisy town's gotten?"

"You mean noisier than usual?" Asami joked.

"Exactly," Mako said with a chuckle. "Festival prep. The Harvest Festival's coming up fast. Are you doing anything for it?"

"Not a thing," Asami admitted with a shrug. "I'm still the outsider around here—I don't even know what the traditions are."

"That's okay," Bolin chimed in. "You don't have to prepare. Just make sure you come watch me on the big day—looking sharp and handsome!"

Mako gave him a look. Bolin coughed and added, "And also the very stylish and extremely handsome Mako."

"Oh?" Asami arched an eyebrow. "What exactly am I supposed to be watching?"

"That," Mako said with a smirk, "is a surprise."

"Well, now I'm intrigued," Asami said, smiling.

Talk of the festival opened the floodgates.

Mako leaned back in his chair. "The Harvest Festival started two centuries ago. Originally, it was a victory celebration—commemorating the end of the war with the werewolf tribes."

That caught Asami's attention.

She had heard of that war. Everyone had. It was said to be the final chapter in a long and brutal conflict, one that supposedly wiped out the last of the werewolves. The war took place mainly in the southwestern regions of the Hiigan, including Kamira, as well as along the border between the Hiigan and the Dragon Breath Country. It had never reached the Capital, which was why she hadn't grown up with any related holidays.

"But nowadays," Mako went on, "no one really thinks about that part anymore. People just use it as an excuse to eat too much and drink even more."

"Are there more stories about werewolves around here?" Asami asked, trying to sound casual. "Like where they came from—or whether they were really wiped out."

Mako thought for a moment. "I heard from an old hunter once. He said the first werewolves weren't born human at all—they were wolves. They performed some kind of dark ritual that gave them human form, human intelligence… and a much longer lifespan. But deep down, they were still wolves. They could blend in with people—and when no one was watching, they'd strike."

"So at their core, they were still animals?" Bolin asked, eyes wide. This was clearly his first time hearing such a tale. In Storm valley, his homeland beyond the Kamira Mountains, there weren't many werewolf legends—maybe the war had never reached that far.

"Worse than animals," Mako said grimly. "Worse than monsters."

"But were they really wiped out?" Asami pressed. That was the part that mattered most.

"According to the records, yes. Even the pups were hunted down. And in the two hundred years since, no one's seen another one."

Asami frowned. "But if they could disguise themselves as humans… how can we be so sure they're truly gone?"

"That only applies after they mature," Mako explained. "Before that, they stay in wolf form. It's only after their sixteenth birthday—on the first full moon after they come of age—that they gain their human form. After that, they can shift freely."

The first full moon after turning sixteen…

Asami's eyes widened. "Last night!"

She hadn't paid attention to the sky, but she had glanced at the calendar. It was the full moon last night. If what Mako said was true—then that was Korra's first transformation.

Which meant… there were still werewolves. Somewhere, the tribe had survived. Hidden, maybe even thriving in secret.

But something didn't add up.

Korra didn't act like someone who'd grown up in a society, even a secret one. She barely understood human tools. She didn't seem to know language, or etiquette, or even how chairs worked. If she'd been raised among others like her, shouldn't she have learned… something?

"Asami?" Mako's voice cut through her thoughts. He was watching her, concerned. "You okay?"

"I'm fine," she said quickly. "Just… something crossed my mind."

---

 

Korra lay flat on the ground, letting the breeze brush across her cheeks. The wind carried something else, too—a scent. She sniffed the air. Asami's scent… and something else. Something delicious.

In an instant, she leapt to her feet and took off running, just like she always did—sprinting several hundred meters to meet Asami halfway.

"Asami!" she called out, waving with both hands.

Asami's heart jumped. The girl had just… called her name. Clear as day.

"Hey, Korra," she replied, a smile tugging at her lips.

Korra was already fixated on the bag in Asami's hand, inhaling the rich aroma rising from it with audible delight.

Asami pulled out a paper-wrapped bun and, keeping her words simple, said only, "Baozi."

Korra needed to learn slowly, one step at a time.

"Baozi," Korra echoed, before grabbing one and shoving it whole into her mouth, swallowing it in one go.

Asami laughed. "You're supposed to taste it, you know."

They walked side by side. It felt strange. Asami was used to walking this path with a wolf—not… a girl.

Her gaze drifted to Korra's clothes. After just one day, they were already covered in dust and dirt. She couldn't blame her. Of course Korra would retain some wolfish habits—like sprawling out directly on the ground. But now that she was in human form, she'd need a bath.

Back at the hunter's cabin, Asami filled a large wooden tub with warm water. She beckoned Korra over and motioned for her to get in.

Sinking into the warmth, Korra let out a long, satisfied sigh.

Asami gently began to wash her. She noticed scars—small and large—scattered across Korra's brown skin. Some had faded with time, while others stood out starkly, like the long one down her back. Asami's fingers traced its jagged edge, wondering what kind of life could leave behind a mark like that.

Sensing something in Asami's silence, Korra glanced back and said something in her own tongue.

"I'm sorry," Asami said softly. "I don't understand."

Korra's shoulders drooped. She sank lower in the water, chin dipping just beneath the surface.

"You're trying to tell me your story," Asami said.

Korra didn't respond, her eyes focused on the rippling water.

The rest of the bath passed in silence.

But Korra's gloom lifted the moment she put on the pajamas Asami had bought for her.

Grinning from ear to ear, she wrapped her strong arms tightly around Asami in a clumsy but heartfelt hug of excitement and thanks.

"Korra—! Air—I need air!" Asami wheezed, laughing.

The stories said werewolves were cruel, even monstrous. But how could Asami throw a girl like this out into the cold? Or make her sleep on the floor?

There was only one bed. It was a tight fit, but it would do.

Asami lay down, and next to her was a creature said to eat humans in the dark of night. But there was no fear. No unease. Just warmth—perhaps from Korra's higher body temperature.

And that same creature, who only days ago had snarled at her with killing intent, had fallen asleep right beside her, utterly defenseless.

Who would've thought that just this morning, Asami had been pointing a knife at this girl?

"Goodnight," she whispered, watching Korra's sleeping face.

 

 

Chapter 4: Being Human

Notes:

The Gowngoat: a small herbivore, their long fluffy tail is allow these creatures to curl into balls to mimic the appearance of rocks.

Asami wasn't used to sharing her bed. In fact, she wasn't particularly fond of close physical contact in general. Within the high walls of the castle, she had always carried herself with a cool, untouchable grace—aloof, distant, save for a select few friends.

Half-asleep, she turned over, her fingers brushing against skin that definitely wasn't hers. Her body reacted before her brain did. With a reflexive push—firm and unthinking—she shoved the foreign presence away.

Hard.

Thud.

The sound jolted Asami fully awake. She sat up with a gasp.

On the floor beside the bed, a dazed girl sat rubbing the back of her head, clearly unsure what just happened.

"Oh no!" Asami winced in embarrassment. Right—she was the one who had invited this girl into her bed last night. Korra. The werewolf girl.

Everything had happened so fast, so strangely, that Asami still half-expected to wake up and realize it was a dream. But there Korra was, very real, very much not a dream, staring up at her with bleary, slightly offended eyes.

"I'm so sorry, Korra," Asami said hurriedly. "You can come back up. Go ahead and sleep a little more."

She patted the space beside her in invitation. Korra grumbled something under her breath but climbed back up and flopped into the exact same spot she'd been pushed from.

It was still early. Asami no longer felt like sleeping, but she wasn't ready to get out of bed either. She lay back and stared up at the wooden ceiling, her mind drifting.

The stories claimed wolves had performed some dark ritual to gain human forms. Surely in modern werewolf society, there must be some grand tradition to mark the moment a wolf became human—some rite of passage, some celebration.

She had no idea what the werewolves themselves called it, so for now she dubbed it "Being-Human Day."

Probably the most important day in a young werewolf's life. And yet Korra's had passed here—in a dusty hunter's cabin. No parents. No friends. No gifts. No feast.

Just a stranger who once tried to kill her.

And a sad excuse for breakfast made from leftovers and desperation.

Asami felt a pang of guilt.

She'd always loved her birthday. It was the one day a year that was truly hers, especially back when her mother was alive. There would be guests, decorations, and her mother would dress her in something beautiful. Somehow, her mother always guessed exactly what gift Asami wanted. The last birthday they spent together, she got a light bowgun.

Even after her mother passed, her father still made the day feel special. At least until two years ago, when she was told that her coming-of-age birthday would also mark the beginning of her arranged marriage to some dim-witted prince. From that day on, she began to dread her birthdays. Every one brought her closer to adulthood—closer to that fate.

Until two months ago, when she made the decision to run away, just before she turned eighteen.

And now… here she was.

Sharing a bed with a werewolf.

She turned her head slightly to glance at Korra.

Korra turned too, their eyes meeting in the quiet morning light.

Looks like she wasn't the only one who couldn't fall back asleep.

And just like that, an idea began to form in Asami's mind.

After waking up, Asami patiently taught Korra how to do basic morning routines, guiding her hand by hand through each step. That morning's wash-up took several times longer than usual, but at least Korra managed to mimic brushing her teeth instead of biting the toothbrush in half.

Afterward, Asami helped her into a beige shirt, loose dark trousers, a blue overcoat, and a pair of boots—all new clothes she'd bought the day before in town. She took a step back to examine the result. To her relief, everything fit like it was tailored.

"Sit here," she gestured for Korra to take a seat in front of a copper mirror.

Korra frowned at her reflection, clearly unfamiliar with her own appearance. She twisted her face, pulling exaggerated expressions. The reflection did the same. Korra's confusion only deepened.

"You're very beautiful, you know that?" Asami said with a quiet laugh, stepping behind her. She gently ran her fingers through Korra's wild hair—it was a little messy but pleasantly smooth and fluffy to the touch.

With slow, careful strokes, she brushed it out and tied it into three ponytail braids.

Korra stared again, tugging lightly at the small braids hanging beside her temples. She seemed to understand now. A few seconds later, she looked up at Asami and gave a small, shy smile.

"We have a special plan for today."Asami said.

She packed her hunting gear along with some outdoor essentials into a woven grass basket, then handed it to Korra. The girl took it without hesitation, clearly pleased to be entrusted with something important.

They followed the mountain path upward, and Korra looked around curiously, her eyes darting between trees and rocks. From a human's height, the world suddenly looked completely different—those bushes that once towered over her wolf form now barely reached her waist. Still, her instincts remained sharp—she hadn't lost her heightened awareness.

"Asami."

Korra suddenly grabbed Asami's wrist, stopping her mid-step.

Asami followed Korra's gaze downward—and spotted a massive spotted python slithering across the path ahead.

Luckily, it was just passing through. They hadn't startled it, and it didn't seem interested in them.

"Thank you, Korra," Asami said.

"Thank you…" Korra mumbled. She'd heard that phrase often—now, she thought she finally understood what it meant.

Eventually, they reached the edge of a cliff. The midday sun had warmed the surface of the rocks, and they crouched in the cool shadow, gazing out at several oddly shaped "rocks" on the grassy slope below.

They weren't rocks. They were resting Gowngoats, camouflaged perfectly in their stone-colored fur.

"Gowngoats," Asami whispered. "That's our target for today."

Korra nodded. She couldn't catch every word, but she understood Asami's intent. She stood up from behind the boulder.

"Wait!" Asami hissed, reaching out to stop her.

But it was too late—the Gowngoats had already caught on. They bolted up the slope in startled leaps.

Korra yanked free and charged after them. The slowest one didn't stand a chance. A flying kick sent it tumbling, and before it could recover, a heavy weight pinned it down. It bleated and writhed, but Korra was already on top of it, straddling its back with terrifying control. She wrapped her arm around its neck—and with an efficient twist, it went still.

Asami stared, stunned by Korra's speed and technique. But in the end, results were what mattered.

As Korra came striding back, carrying the prey over her shoulder, Asami blinked. "Well… that was impressive. I thought you'd use your teeth."

"Teeth?" Korra repeated—one of the words she'd learned that morning. She bared her teeth in a grimace, not out of malice, but to show that her current ones couldn't pierce thick animal hide anymore.

"I get it,"  Asami chuckled. She had half expected Korra to hunt like a wolf without thinking. But clearly, she had adapted well to her human form.

Korra, Asami realized, was remarkably adaptable.

The Gowngoat was the main course for the day—tender meat, though the hide would be tricky to deal with. They carried the carcass to a flat area by the river. Asami sharpened her knife on a stone and began the work of preparing the animal. Beside her, Korra was already drooling just from the smell.

To a wolf, the scent of blood was the scent of food.

But Asami wasn't about to serve raw meat.

Worried Korra might not be able to control herself, Asami decided to give her a task.

"Fish, okay?" she said, pointing toward the creatures swimming in the river.

Korra stared at the water, then turned to Asami. "Fish, food?"

"Yeah." Asami nodded. "But first, you have to catch them."

Leaving Korra to her task, Asami returned to butchering. She figured she didn't need to teach Korra how to fish—Korra would find her own way.

Well… she tried.

Korra stepped straight into the river. Water poured into her boots, soaking her pants. Each step became heavier than the last, and the fish were long gone before she could even reach out.

Back on the shore, she removed her boots and poured out the water.

"Boots, no," she mumbled, setting them aside to dry.

This time, she rolled up her sleeves and pant legs, wading barefoot into the water. She stood still, eyes locked on the rippling surface, waiting for the fish to return.

They weren't smart creatures—soon enough, the river calmed and the fish began drifting through again, unaware they were being watched.

Korra struck. Her hand shot into the water—and the slower fish paid the price. Dinner was secured.

With all the ingredients ready, Asami lit a campfire and set up a grill. Half a Gowngoat ribcage sizzled over the flames, fat dripping and crackling.

Asami heard Korra swallow several times, but the girl remained seated, hands on her knees, waiting silently. Not even a twitch toward the fire—she was trying so hard.

Asami handed her a skewer of grilled fish first.

Korra eagerly took it, opened her mouth—and yelped, pulling back when the heat hit her lips. She blew on it just like Asami had shown her, then carefully took a small bite.

The taste burst in her mouth—far richer and more complex than anything she'd ever had. And yet, when she tasted the roasted Gowngoat, it took first place in her heart. She devoured nearly half the ribs herself.

The sun dipped low, and the moon rose high.

Asami watched Korra in the silver glow, trying each unfamiliar food one by one—mushrooms, wild greens, whatever Asami had foraged. Her face shifted with every new taste: delight, distaste, or puzzled neutrality.

Asami poured them each a cup of steeped tea. Maybe she should've bought wine instead. Still, she handed one to Korra.

"It's a little late," she said, raising her cup. "But—happy Being-Human Day, Korra."

Korra blinked. Then she smiled.

"Thank you, Asami."

---

 

The day before the Harvest Festival, Mako and Bolin showed up unannounced at the hunter's cabin.

Asami wasn't prepared for this. Explaining Korra's presence was going to be… complicated.

"Asami? You home?"

Mako's voice called out from outside, and Asami felt a jolt of panic shoot through her. She turned just in time to stop Korra, who was reaching for the door.

"Wait—just a second, okay?"

"Why?" Korra asked.

"Asami!" The hunter outside called again, louder this time.

There was no time to explain. Asami rushed out of the cabin and shut the door firmly behind her.

"Hey!" she greeted the brothers as casually as she could.

"You haven't been in town lately," Mako said, giving her a curious look. "Everything okay?"

"Uh—yeah, I've been… busy with other things," Asami stammered. She'd spent the past few days teaching Korra how to speak. Whether she was a good teacher was debatable, but Korra was definitely a fast learner.

"Where's the wolf?" Bolin called from near the woodshed, looking around.

"The wolf… she—it left," Asami said.

"I thought she was gonna be part of the team," Bolin pouted.

"She's a wolf, Bolin," Mako reminded him.

"So, what brings you two out here?" Asami asked, hoping to change the subject—and maybe send them on their way.

"We brought dango!" Bolin held up a paper bag cheerfully. "Best snack in town."

Maybe it was the scent of food—or just bad timing—but the door behind Asami creaked open.

Korra stood there, staring right at the two unexpected guests.

"Sorry, are we interrupting something?" Mako asked, frowning as he took in the unfamiliar girl.

"She's… a friend of mine. Maybe," Asami said quickly, instinctively stepping in front of Korra. "She's from another continent. Doesn't speak our language very well, so—"

Oh, No! That explanation wasn't going to hold up. Too flimsy. If they started asking questions, she'd never get them to stop.

"Asami," Mako said slowly, already skeptical.

She sighed and dropped the act. "Look, we're in the middle of something kind of important. Could you maybe come back later?"

Mako narrowed his eyes, but he had the decency not to press. "Fine," he muttered, stepping back.

Bolin, however, stared at Korra with growing fascination.

"So… before, Asami was living here with a wolf. Now the wolf is gone. And there's a girl living here instead…" he murmured thoughtfully.

"I've got it! The girl is the wolf!"

Asami froze.

"I am... wolf," Korra said earnestly.

"Wait, wait—what? I was just joking!" Bolin blinked, startled.

"Joking?" Korra tilted her head, confused by the word.

"You? A wolf?" Bolin asked again.

"She's not," Asami cut in sharply. She moved to nudge Korra back inside, but—

With a shake of her head, Korra flicked her hair, and a pair of wolf ears appeared atop her head. Her whole body began to shift.

"Korra!" Asami snapped.

Startled, Korra immediately shifted back into human form. She glanced down at her clothes—one seam had split from the sudden transformation. She figured that must be why Asami was mad. She should've taken her clothes off before shifting.

"Sorry, Asami…" she mumbled.

Asami, for her part, looked like she'd just lost the will to live.

She knew exactly what kind of chaos she was about to face now.

"It's real?! Mako, did you see that? That was so cool!" Bolin practically vibrated with joy.

"I saw it," Mako said grimly, his expression darkening. "She's a werewolf."

He stepped back and drew his short blade.

"Mako, don't!" Asami jumped between them. "Listen to me!"

"She's dangerous!" he barked.

"She's just a girl!"

"A girl who can turn into a wolf! Don't forget she bit you!"

"Because I attacked her! She was defending herself! Ever since then, not once has she shown any aggression—not once—as a wolf or a human. You know that."

"Even if she's calm now, you've heard the stories. They hide among humans. What if her pack is nearby, waiting to pounce?"

"Her pack?" Asami's tone turned razor-sharp. "She just had her first transformation a few days ago. She doesn't even know how to live like a human. You know what that means? She's been alone. Maybe she was abandoned. Are you seriously thinking about killing her?"

"You're a hunter. You know what beasts can do."

"She is not a beast!"

The argument escalated quickly, voices rising with emotion.

Yet on the other side, it was as if nothing were happening.

Bolin stood next to Korra, pulling a skewer of dango from the paper bag and offering it to her. "I'm Bolin."

"Korra," she replied, taking it.

Asami glanced at her and gestured toward the bamboo skewer. "The stick—not food."

Korra bit the end lightly, then nodded in understanding.

And then, Asami was back to the fight.

"You shouldn't trust any werewolf!"Mako yelled.

"You don't even know her!"

"Neither do you, right? Where is she from? Why is she here? What does she want?"

"She'll tell me—once she learns more words."

Korra and Bolin stood off to the side, cheeks puffed out with food as they chewed, watching the argument with great interest.

"This is good!" Korra said, her voice slightly muffled.

"Right?! Trust Bolin—Bolin always finds the best food!"

"Bolin, can you stop eating for one second?" Mako turned on him. "You're really getting along with the wolf, huh?"

"She's a girl. A pretty girl. I like her," Bolin said.

"A wolf-girl," Mako muttered.

"That's two against one now, Mako," Asami said.

Mako's jaw clenched. He looked around. Everyone was against him. After a long pause, he sheathed his blade.

"Fine. But the second she becomes a threat, I'm ending it."

The temporary truce made Asami sigh in relief. Thank spirits Korra couldn't understand what they were arguing about.

"That idiot over there is my brother, Mako," Bolin said, nudging Korra.

"Brother? Mako?" Korra tilted her head, puzzled.

"She doesn't know the word for 'brother,' Bolin," Asami explained.

"Mako," he said with a cold nod of introduction.

"Mako," Korra repeated.

"Asami, is Korra coming with us tomorrow? To the Harvest Festival?" Bolin asked.

"Are you out of your mind?!"  Mako snapped. "You want to bring a werewolf to a festival that celebrates their extinction?"

"Relax. It's just a celebration," Bolin said, clapping him on the shoulder.

"Are we not even going to ask her?" Mako threw up his hands. "Hello? She's right there."

"You know she can't understand us, bro."

Korra had never been to the town before. And on such a lively day… Asami didn't have the heart to leave her alone in the cabin.

"Korra, come here." Asami led her to a spot where they could see the distant town rooftops. She pointed. "Tomorrow. Town."

"You go?" Korra asked.

"Yes. You?"

"With you," Korra said without missing a beat.

Asami turned back to Mako with a satisfied look.

"She said yes."

---

Asami noticed that Korra wasn't falling asleep like she usually did. It was as if something had caught her sleep halfway and held it back.

"Korra?" Asami whispered.

"Mm?"

"What's on your mind?"

"Um…" Then came a stretch of silence.

What Mako had said earlier wasn't wrong—Asami really didn't know anything about Korra's past. Korra picked up language quickly, yes, but only the basics of everyday conversation. If Asami wanted to truly understand her, it might take a long time. The thought made her feel a little tired.

"Naga," Korra said, breaking the silence.

"Naga?"

"My friend."

"A girl?"

"A wolf."

"A werewolf?"

"No. Wolf. I lived with wolves…"

"What?"

It was the first time Asami had heard anything about Korra's past. It took her a second to realize what Korra meant—she'd lived with a pack of wolves, not her own kind.

It was hard to imagine what that life must have been like. But it would explain why Korra lacked even the most basic knowledge about human society.

Korra turned on her side to face Asami.

"I…" She wanted to say more, but didn't know how.

In the moonlight filtering through the window, Asami could see Korra's lowered lashes, and a tear slipping from the corner of her eye. She reached out, brushing Korra's cheek, gently wiping the tear away.

"Korra…"

"I'm sorry…"

"It's okay. I'll teach you more," Asami said softly, her fingers threading through Korra's hair in a soothing gesture. "We can talk about anything."

"Thank you, Asami."

Korra leaned forward and kissed her forehead.

Chapter 5: Naga

Notes:

Korra's POV
I had planned to open up about Korra's past when she could fully tell her story to Asami. But I can't wait.

Korra's nose brushed against Asami's hair. She breathed in—the scent was sweet. She liked it. It reminded her of sunshine, snowy plains, and… Naga. Even though Asami smelled nothing like Naga, maybe it was just because she liked them both.

She had once run across endless snowfields with Naga. They hunted together, rolled in the snow, and when blizzards came, they curled up beside each other, grooming each other's fur with their tongues. But Asami didn't seem to appreciate it when Korra licked her. Maybe it was because humans only had hair on their heads—and they were always using tools, like that thing called a comb.

Korra felt a flicker of disappointment. Maybe she and Asami would never share that kind of closeness—like the bond she had with Naga.

She missed Naga.

Wolves didn't need names, but Naga was the one Korra had given her. Every time she called it, Naga would respond.

For over a decade, Naga had filled most of her memories. Everything before Naga was fire—blazing flames, her father's voice raw from shouting.

" Korra, don ' t come back! "

Her parents' faces were nothing but a blur now, a fog she couldn't pierce. She had never understood why they left her—and even now, she didn't.

She had tried to memorize the way home when she first wandered away from the tribe. But in the endless white of the snowfields, all direction soon vanished. Her parents hadn't yet taught her how to navigate in the snow, or how to hunt alone. The small herbivores always managed to slip away just before she could catch them.

A weak creature doesn't deserve to be a predator.

Sometimes she dug up hibernating snow mice, sometimes only roots buried deep beneath the frost—roots that would sprout only when the warm season came. But more often than not, she wandered aimlessly, starving and exhausted.

That was when a giant "rabbit" found her.

She didn't know what the creature was called, only that it was nothing like a rabbit. It had fangs—clearly a predator. A massive beast built to kill, one of the many monsters that roamed the tundra.

Korra did the only thing she could: she ran.

A wolf's howl pierced the wind. A gray-white snow wolf turned its head and motioned for her to follow. Just as the monster's claws came crashing down, she veered off course.

She followed the wolf into a narrow cave. The opening was just large enough for them to squeeze through. The monster slammed against the outside, jabbing its claws inside, swiping at the dark—but it couldn't reach the wolves huddled deep within.

The snow wolf was slightly larger than Korra, though still not fully grown. When Korra tried to speak to her, the wolf only responded with howls. That was when Korra realized—this was just an ordinary snow wolf, not one of her kind. Like her, Naga was a child who had been separated from her pack.

"Can I call you Naga?" Korra asked.

The wolf nudged her gently with her head, as if to say yes. And so, the snow wolf was given a name.

There was no sound outside the cave—the monster seemed to have given up. Naga wanted to go out and check, but Korra held her back. She could feel it—that sly creature was still out there, waiting for them to show themselves.

On the second day of their confinement, a grown wolf appeared at the mouth of the cave.

Naga immediately rushed over, tail wagging in excitement. The older wolf greeted her with affectionate licks, and Korra guessed she must be Naga's mother.

But no one came for her. Not her parents. Not Kya, the woman who used to bring her along to play. It dawned on her then—Naga had simply gotten lost. She, on the other hand, had been abandoned.

Just as Korra thought it was time to say goodbye, Naga gently led her toward the mother wolf. The older wolf gave her a long, cool look—this pup who didn't quite look like one of them—but perhaps out of pity for her youth, she didn't drive Korra away.

And so, Korra returned to the wild with them. She became part of the pack.

The snow wolves didn't take kindly to the outsider. They kept their distance, watching her with wary, unfamiliar eyes—all except Naga.

As the seasons passed, the pack began to notice just how different she was. Her fur was wrong. Her mannerisms were strange. Her voice sounded nothing like theirs. And she grew so much slower than the others. By the time Naga had reached adulthood, Korra still looked like a pup.

She was too small to join them on hunts, too easy to spot on the snow-covered plains. The wolves stopped sharing their kills with her. Sometimes, Naga would sneak away with her to hunt on their own. She taught Korra how to stalk, how to chase, how to snap a neck with a single bite. And in time, Korra proved that aside from her smaller size and lack of strength, she was no less skilled than any full-grown wolf.

But straying from the pack had its consequences. The alpha issued a warning to Naga—and cast Korra out.

Abandoned again.

Maybe it was time she learned to survive on her own. But the tundra was full of things that lurked and hunted in silence. She was never safe for long. Still, she tried to find her way home. One day, her sharp nose caught a familiar scent—the faint trace of sled dogs, the kind her tribe raised. She followed the trail until she found tracks in the snow. Sled runners. Paw prints.

She ran after them.

"A wolf pup!" one of the men on the sled shouted, pulling the dogs to a halt.

Another raised his bow, then hesitated. "Wait… I think that's Tonraq's daughter!"

"What?" the first man narrowed his eyes, squinting at the approaching figure. "Spirits, it can't be—she's alive?"

They both jumped down from the sled.

"I'm Korra," the little wolf said as she came to a stop before them. "Can you take me home?"

The men exchanged a glance. Then, slowly, they smiled.

"Of course we can. Come here, kid," one of them said, holding out a hand.

Korra let out a breath of relief. She was finally going home.

But the moment she relaxed, the man's hand closed around the scruff of her neck, lifting her off the ground. The other pulled out a length of rope and began tying her up tightly.

"What are you doing?!" Korra cried out, thrashing in panic. "I'm not a wolf—I'm a werewolf!"

"We know, kid," the man said with a cruel smile. "That's exactly why Unalaq wants you."

"My dad—" the little wolf tried to speak again, but the man clamped her muzzle shut. Her words dissolved into muffled whimpers.

"I know, I know," he muttered impatiently, binding her mouth shut with another rope. "Your dear daddy's probably dead by now."

The sled jolted suddenly and came to a halt. A lone snow wolf blocked the path of the sled dogs. Then, one after another, wolves emerged from the white expanse, surrounding the sled in a tightening circle.

The men grabbed their weapons, ready to fight back. The alpha wolf let out a fierce warning howl and charged straight at them. It sank its teeth into one man's arm, who kicked hard at the wolf's belly, flinging it away—but not before a large chunk of flesh was torn from his arm.

More wolves lunged forward.

In panic, the two werewolves shifted into their wolf forms. They abandoned the sled and the aging sled dogs, darting through the wolf pack's assault and fleeing at full speed.

The wolves did not pursue.

The alpha wolf bit through the ropes binding Korra.

"Naga!" Korra cried out, both shocked and overjoyed.

Naga gently licked the scrape on the young wolf's leg.

Korra had returned to the pack. It turned out that Naga had defeated the previous alpha, becoming the rare female alpha wolf. Now no wolf dared oppose the newcomer's place.

The seasons on the snowfield were hardly distinct—just a shift between colder and less cold. But the steady birth of new pups marked the passage of time, and under Naga's protection, Korra gradually grew. Her teeth sharpened, her muscles strengthened, and she became one of the pack's leading hunters.

Long away from her tribe, Korra's behavior slowly conformed to the wolves'. Her memories of the tribe faded, except for the echoes of their language.

The female alpha bore no pups of her own; she had taken Korra as her child. But years later, Naga's strength began to wane. Young wolves challenged her reign, and eventually a strong young male defeated her. The ousted alpha could not survive within the pack and had to leave—usually a death sentence on the snowfield.

Korra stood in front of the injured mother wolf and let out a low, challenging growl toward the new alpha.

The new leader barely noticed the still-immature wolf. It snorted dismissively and lunged at Korra. But it didn't expect the speed and strength hidden within her small frame, far surpassing that of these snowfield wolves.

Korra became the new alpha. It was now her turn to protect Naga.

Two years ago, Naga died. For a snow wolf, she had reached old age. That night, she left the pack alone, like the old wolves before her who never returned. Korra sensed it and followed her to a valley scattered with wolf bones.

Naga lay there, exhausted, among the shattered remains. Korra brought a wild rabbit to her but Naga only glanced at it, too weak to eat. As the sunlight slanted into the valley's mouth, Naga closed her eyes for the last time.

Carrion birds circled overhead, their sharp eyes fixed on the body below, ready to strike. Time and again, Korra chased them away.

The wind swept through the valley, howling against the cliffs like Naga's voice—a farewell, a summons to leave.

Korra stayed by Naga's side for a full day and night. She kissed Naga's dry nose, then turned away.

She did not return to the pack.

Once again, she was alone.

 

Even now, Korra knew she was still an outsider—whether among wolves or humans. But luckily, just as Naga had accepted her, Asami accepted her too, along with Bolin, and maybe even Mako. Korra didn't fully understand what Asami and Mako had argued about, but she knew Mako didn't like her—because she was different from them. For some reason, Mako even held a hint of hostility toward her. Still, Mako was Asami's friend and Bolin's brother; he couldn't be a bad person.

After that day's argument, Mako's attitude remained cold, yet he helped stitch up the clothes Korra had torn during her transformation.

"By the way, does she have any other clothes?" Mako stepped closer, eyeing Korra. "Can't exactly show up at the festival in ripped clothes."

Korra didn't know what Mako intended and worried he might draw his knife again, so she shifted a couple of steps behind Asami.

"Uh... other than a set of pajamas, no," Asami sighed. "I've almost spent all the money from my hunting."

"Asami, have you ever sewn before?" Bolin asked, holding the torn sleeve in his hand. "I think it can be fixed."

"Never..." Asami turned and glanced at Korra. Korra quickly pulled her sleeve back from Bolin and crossed her arms, trying to hide the damage. Though Asami wasn't upset with her.

"And I don't have needles or thread or anything like that," Asami added.

"That's way easier than hunting," Mako said. "I can handle it."

He pulled a small sewing kit from his bag. Asami raised an eyebrow in surprise.

"Mako, I didn't know you knew how to do that."

"Bolin tears his clothes all the time. Somebody's got to fix them," Mako said with a shrug.

"You know what?" Bolin teased, "Sometimes Mako's actually a pretty reliable big brother."

"I'm always a reliable big brother," Mako chuckled. "Plus, this skill helps with some simple armor repairs."

Korra didn't fully follow their back-and-forth, but she noticed the small box Mako took out contained a neat row of tiny, sharp needles. Asami didn't object or stop him, so Korra realized it wasn't a weapon.

Curiosity pushed Korra forward a step. And then, suddenly, it clicked—Mako was simply trying to help mend her clothes. She smiled at him, "Thank you, Mako."

"It's nothing," Mako replied, his tone turning cold again.

He still didn't seem to like her.

But at least Korra learned two things: never shift in front of humans casually, and never transform while wearing clothes.

 

Naga was a silent listener. Korra knew she wouldn't respond, and most of the time she was used to talking to herself by Naga's side. But with Asami, it was different. When she was near Asami, she could clearly feel Asami's emotions—the fear, the worry, and the desire to understand her. She wanted to tell Asami her story, she hoped for Asami's response, and she wanted to know everything about her.

Troubled by countless memories and thoughts, Korra couldn't sleep. She wound Asami's hair around her fingers, then let it go, repeating the motion until Asami turned over. Still half asleep, Asami rested her head on Korra's shoulder. Korra's muscles tensed up involuntarily, but after a moment, she relaxed. She found Asami's hand and gently held it.

Please don't leave me alone.

Chapter 6: Celebration

Notes:

Goss Harag: a large Fanged Beast with both bear and Namahage-like features.

Korra didn't fall asleep until the latter half of the night, while Asami was up unusually early—she had to prepare for the festival.

When Korra was reluctantly woken, she glanced out the window. It was barely dawn. She had no idea what the festival was about; Asami had only told her there'd be delicious food and fun things to do. But right now, staying under the warm covers was far more appealing than any celebration. So she flopped back down and shut her eyes again.

"Well, you can sleep for one more hour," Asami said with a helpless sigh.

It seemed like everyone attending the festival would be dressing up, and Asami wanted to do a simple makeup look for herself. She took out her makeup bag and sat down in front of the mirror.

She hadn't touched those cosmetics and tools in a long time—in fact, she had practically forgotten she still had them. Otherwise, during her most desperate moments, she might have sold them off or traded them for something more useful.

She opened the powder compact and gently patted it onto her face, then blended a soft blush over her cheeks. She added a bit of eyeshadow, and painted her lips a brighter, more vivid red.

Finally, she slipped into a red dress.

Back when she was leaving the capital, she'd hesitated over whether to bring it. It was her favorite dress. She'd doubted she'd ever find another occasion to wear it, but in the end, she had stuffed it into her pack anyway.

Now it was time to wake Korra.

"Hey, Korra!" Asami yanked the blanket off of her. "Get up!"

Korra groggily opened her eyes and sat up with a huge yawn. But the moment she looked at Asami, her sleepy gaze sharpened, caught by the striking red.

Asami looked different than usual. The elegant dress hugged her perfect figure, and with her subtle makeup, she looked both beautiful and undeniably alluring.

"Asami..." Korra's eyes stayed glued to her. She wanted to say many things, offer all the praise swirling in her head, but only one word in her mind. "Beautiful..."

"Go get changed," Asami said, nudging her. "And tidy yourself up. We still have to hike for another hour."

She paused, suddenly realizing something. "Damn. We still have to hike for an hour."

She had completely forgotten. Clearly, this wasn't the right time or place for a dress. With a sigh, she slipped out of the gown and changed into more practical pants and a casual outfit.

Korra looked a little puzzled. She pointed at the dress. "I like that one."

"You don't like this one?" Asami said with a playful wink. "Don't I look good?"

"No, you look good," Korra said earnestly. "You're beautiful... always."

Asami laughed. "There we go—that's what I like to hear."

The meeting point with Mako and Bolin was the central plaza of the town. But as they stepped onto the main street, the place was already packed—people surging forward, all heading in the same direction.

The air thinned, and noise filled Korra's ears. People were chatting excitedly about their costumes, the festival performances, and all the delicious food.

But when those voices reached Korra, they twisted into sharp, piercing whistles, shouts, even curses. Her head rang with the noise. She shook it, trying to clear the sounds, but it was no use. Even covering her ears didn't help—it felt like the noise came from inside her skull. She couldn't tell what was real and what wasn't.

Suddenly, she stopped.

She watched Asami's silhouette swallowed up by the crowd. Her breathing grew shallow and rapid.

The stream of people grew irritated at the unexpected obstruction in their path. They murmured complaints as they squeezed past the motionless "boulder."

"Hey! Don't block the street!" someone yelled.

Korra didn't react. She couldn't escape. She would never escape.

But then the figure returned.

"Korra?" Asami had pushed her way back through the tide of bodies.

"Are you okay?" she asked anxiously.

Korra's brow was furrowed, sweat beading on her forehead. She panted, forcing the words out. "Too many people..."

"Too many people make you uncomfortable?" Asami asked gently.

Korra nodded.

"Then let's get out of here, okay?"

"No, it's fine. It's just... people..." Korra struggled to steady her breath.

And then her hand was taken. Asami grasped it tightly and pulled her out of the flow of the crowd.

Air rushed back into Korra's lungs.

"Do you want to go home?" Asami asked.

"Mako and Bolin are waiting," Korra replied. "I'm okay."

"You sure?" Asami looked at her with concern, dabbing the sweat from Korra's forehead with a handkerchief.

"Yes." Korra wasn't lying. The moment Asami held her hand, the fear had begun to fade.

The tension melted from Korra's face, replaced by a smile—just like always. Asami relaxed a little. Maybe it was simply the overwhelming crowd; after all, it was Korra's first time seeing so many people.

"All right. I'm right here," Asami said, gripping her hand even tighter.

Together, they slipped back into the river of people.

As they neared the central plaza, a sudden blast of horns sounded from behind. The crowd erupted into cheers and quickly parted, clearing the main road.

Four people walked forward, blowing long ceremonial horns. Behind them came a group carrying massive taiko drums, set atop wooden platforms. Dressed in festive robes, the performers marched in unison, chanting rhythmically.

"It's Mako!" Korra shouted, immediately spotting the familiar figure among them. Both girls waved toward him.

Mako marched in the second row on the right. He noticed Korra and Asami too, but he couldn't return the greeting just yet.

The procession halted at one side of the plaza, and the drum platform was carefully set down. A muscular man strode onto the stage, holding a pair of drumsticks. He raised his arms and struck the drums with tremendous force—each beat thundered through the sky.

Amid the resounding rhythm, a Goss Harag stepped into the center of the plaza—or rather, someone in a Goss Harag costume.

The drumbeat stopped abruptly as the creature reached its mark. At that same moment, the crowd fell silent.

"I am the fearsome Goss Harag," the performer boomed. Asami immediately recognized the voice—it was Bolin.

"I summon blizzards to destroy your granaries! I'll devour your children! I'll slice off your heads with my icy blades!"

"Help! The monster is destroying our homes!" Several actors dressed as villagers rushed across the stage, dragging prop houses behind them.

BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!—the drummer struck a series of rousing beats.

To a wave of cheers, a four-person hunter squad burst onto the scene.

"We will drive out the beast! We swear to defend our home!"

Despite the bulky costume, Bolin dodged, leapt, and roared—moving nimbly as he battled the hunters.

After a few dramatic rounds, the hunters delivered the "final blow," and the Goss Harag collapsed.

"Victory belongs to the brave hunters!" one of them shouted, raising a triumphant fist.

The horns sounded again, and the crowd roared with excitement. The drumbeats surged one last time as the performers exited the stage, the massive drum platform carried away behind them. Other musical and dance acts followed.

Out of the corner of her eye, Asami glanced at Korra, who was staring intently at the stage, completely absorbed. At last, she seemed fully swept up in the spirit of the festival.

"Asami! Korra!" Mako and Bolin pushed their way through the crowd and came up to the two girls. They had already changed out of their performance costumes and were now dressed in their carefully chosen festival outfits.

"We spent ages picking these out. Don't we look handsome?" Bolin asked, adjusting his hair with a confident grin.

Next to him, Mako casually flicked an imaginary speck of dust off his clothes—though his outfit was spotless.

"You two definitely do," Asami said with a smile. "Much more stylish than usual."

"I think... um..." Korra stretched her arms out and mimicked the monster's exaggerated expressions and movements.

"The Goss Harag?" Bolin offered.

"Yeah! The Goss Harag was cooler."

"But you couldn't even tell it was me in that costume," Bolin protested. "Could've been anyone in there."

"Not true, Bolin," Asami said. "Your movements were spot on—so vivid, just like a real Goss Harag. If someone else had worn that suit, they would've looked clumsy. You've got real acting talent."

Bolin's chin lifted slightly, a proud smirk creeping across his face.

"Looks like I'm the more dashing one after all," he teased his brother, who responded with an exaggerated eye roll.

After all the performances wrapped up, the town's Hunter Association and Culinary Guild hosted a grand feast. Everyone in attendance was welcome to eat for free.

Tables lined the entire perimeter of the plaza, overflowing with a dazzling array of dishes. Mouthwatering aromas filled the town.

Sizzling skewers of grilled meat—Korra's eternal favorite—drew her in immediately. She and Asami lingered at the barbecue stand for quite a while.

At big festivals like this, you always ended up running into someone you knew—even if you were still relatively new in town.

Asami gave a polite wave to the innkeeper walking toward them.

"Not bad, huh? Kamila's Harvest Festival," he said with a grin.

"It's great," Asami replied. "The food, the performances... It's all so different from the capital. In a good way."

"Glad to hear it," the innkeeper said, then turned his gaze toward Korra. "You got a new recruit in your hunting team? Haven't seen her around before."

Outsiders always drew attention.

"She's a friend of ours—Korra," Asami replied. "She's not a hunter."

"Nice to meet you, Korra," the innkeeper said, extending his hand toward the girl.

Korra froze, then slowly turned to Asami, eyes pleading.

Asami's stomach dropped. Right. She hadn't taught Korra what to do in these situations.

She mouthed, "Your hand."

Korra's face lit up with realization. She reached out and gave the innkeeper a loud, solid high five.

The moment hung in the air.

Asami and the innkeeper blinked at each other.

"She's from... another continent," Asami offered quickly, slipping into her go-to excuse. "That's how they show friendliness there. She's also still working on the language."

"Oh! Well, that explains it," the innkeeper said, chuckling. "Quite the spirited one, isn't she?"

"Very spirited," Asami smiled tightly. "Excuse us."

She grabbed Korra's hand and made a swift tactical retreat into the nearest alleyway. Just to be safe, Asami figured she'd better give her a crash course in the basics.

"Give me your hand, Korra," Asami said.

Korra obeyed.

"If someone offers you their hand like that," Asami said, gently gripping it, "you shake it. Like this. Understand?"

"Understand," Korra nodded.

"Great. Now let's try it for real."

Asami stepped back, then walked forward again. "Nice to meet you, Korra."

Korra shook her hand just like she was taught.

"And you're supposed to say, ‘You too,'" Asami added.

"You too," Korra repeated.

"Perfect." Asami nodded in approval, and they started heading back toward the plaza.

"So... where'd you learn the high five thing, anyway?" she asked, still curious.

"Bolin," Korra answered.

Ah. That made sense. Asami recalled that back when Korra was still a wolf, Bolin had always been sticking his hand out to give her high-fives. She sighed.

"Hey!" The guy they'd just been talking about suddenly popped his head around the corner.

"Where'd you two run off to?" Bolin asked.

"Just out for a breath of fresh air," Asami replied smoothly.

"There's freshly made dumplings over there," Mako added, nodding toward a nearby food stall. "Limited supply."

"Now that sounds serious."

Luckily, they hadn't missed out. As soon as they sat down, an elderly woman came over and placed steaming bowls of dumplings in front of them.

"No spoon," Korra said, eyeing her bowl. All she found perched on top were two slender wooden sticks.

"Chopsticks," Asami explained patiently. "You use them to pick up the dumplings. Like this."

Korra mimicked the others and picked up her chopsticks, but getting them to grip the plump, slippery dumplings was another matter entirely. While she wrestled with her rebellious fingers, Bolin had already polished off his portion.

"These are the best dumplings I've ever had!" he declared.

"Agreed," said Mako, mouth half-full.

Korra, still dumpling-less, let out a frustrated sigh. "Can I use a spoon?" she asked, dropping her chopsticks.

"Nope," Asami denied her flatly. "You're going to learn."

She lifted a dumpling with expert ease and dangled it in front of Korra like bait. "You really want it?"

Korra swallowed hard and nodded.

"Then go get your own," Asami said sweetly—and ate it.

"Asami is bad," Korra grumbled.

"There's another word for that," Bolin chimed in, "Asami is an evil."

"Evil?" Korra echoed.

"Very bad person." 

Korra glanced down at the dumpling still sitting untouched in her bowl. She frowned thoughtfully. "And if I want to say Asami is very good?"

"Then Asami's an angel," Bolin replied.

"Angel..." Korra nodded in understanding.

"Hey!" Asami cut in. "Please stop using my name for vocabulary practice."

Korra turned to her with a bright smile. "Asami, you are an angel."

"I'm an evil," Asami said flatly, already seeing through her tactic. "Still no spoon for you."

With her plan foiled, Korra scrunched up her nose and made a dramatic face. Then, she suddenly grabbed her bowl, tilted it, and dumped the dumplings straight into her mouth in two quick bites—no utensils needed.

Asami watched Korra's stunt in stunned silence—somewhere between exasperated and amused.

But then Korra reached over and grabbed her bowl of dumplings too, scarfing them down just as quickly.

Well.
Now it wasn't funny anymore.
Now it was just exasperating.

Korra leaned back in her chair, smug as ever, and let out a tiny, satisfied burp. "Told you. I always find a way."

 

---

The grand finale of the festival was a spectacular fireworks display.

The best viewing spots were usually packed long before the sky was fully dark.

But Mako had a plan. He and Bolin had a secret hideout—perfect for watching fireworks, and far away from the crowds.

And fireworks weren't the only thing he had in mind.

On the outskirts of the town stood two old watchtowers. Judging from their crumbling condition, they hadn't been maintained in decades.

These towers had stood for over two hundred years. Back when monster attacks on human settlements were common, the towers played a crucial role in defense. But the last attack had been thirty years ago. People used to maintain them regularly, but over time, they were simply... forgotten.

"We're climbing that?" Asami asked, eyeing the swaying tower with more than a little skepticism.

"Exactly!" Bolin said cheerfully.

"It doesn't look... safe."

"Relax," said Mako. "Back when Bolin and I didn't have a place to stay, we used to crash here sometimes."

Bolin gave the wooden door a push, but it didn't budge. He gave it a good kick—and it burst open with a loud crack.

"Down!" Korra shouted.

A blur of motion—she launched herself forward and tackled Bolin to the ground just as a swarm of bats came screeching out of the darkness.

Asami and Mako hit the floor, covering their heads, dodging the cloud of poisonous blood-bats as they flapped past.

Once the swarm had passed, Korra stood and offered Bolin a hand.

"Well... they weren't here last time," Bolin muttered.

"And when exactly was the last time?" Asami asked, one brow raised.

"Um... two years ago. Maybe."

Mako lit a torch and stepped inside. "Come on. Stay close."

"I think Korra should lead," Asami suggested. "Werewolves can always sense danger lurking in the shadows first."

Mako hesitated. She had a point.

"I really don't want to lose a toe to a surprise rat ambush," Bolin said, giving Mako a sympathetic pat on the shoulder.

Reluctantly, Mako handed the torch to Korra.

Asami followed Korra through the door. Dust billowed up and filled her lungs, making her cough softly.

They began climbing the old wooden staircase, the steps creaking beneath their feet. Asami couldn't help but wonder if it could bear the weight of all of them.

But somehow, they made it to the top.

Faint light filtered through a cracked skylight, illuminating the dusty floor.

They stepped out onto the rooftop platform. From this height, the entire town stretched out beneath them. The sky was overcast, the moon hidden behind clouds—but the lights of the festival bathed the streets in a warm, golden glow, chasing away the darkness.

"Don't lean on the railing," Mako warned. "It's not exactly sturdy."

Just then, a sharp whoosh broke the quiet. A fireball soared into the sky, trailing sparks—then exploded into a brilliant bloom of color.

The deafening boom was a signal: dozens more fireworks followed in rapid succession, bursting across the sky in dazzling colors and drifting smoke, fading gently with the wind.

Asami had seen countless fireworks displays—grander, louder, more dazzling than the ones over this little town. Her status had always guaranteed the best view, and to be honest, she was tired of them. The only show that still lingered in her memory was the time her knight had taken her to the highest tower of the castle, where the fireworks had seemed to explode right before her eyes.

She turned her head and looked at Korra.

Korra was staring up at the sky, lips slightly parted, as if a breathless "wow" was about to escape at any moment.

There's still so much for you to experience, Korra, Asami thought.

The fireworks bloomed across the sky—and in those blue eyes too.

More beautiful than any show Asami had ever seen.

She didn't even realize how long she had been staring until Korra suddenly turned her head, and their eyes met.

Asami quickly tucked her hair behind her ear and looked back up at the sky, trying to act casual.

The fireworks continued for nearly half an hour. When the final burst faded into the darkness, the town settled into a soft hush.

No one spoke for a while—until Bolin stretched and let out a huge yawn.

"I'm exhausted. Let's just sleep here."

"Are you serious?" Asami asked, eyeing the single, timeworn straw mat on the dusty floor.

"This is our mat," Bolin said proudly as he plopped down onto it.

Korra sat down beside him, looking a little worn out—probably from spending so much energy just holding herself together around the crowd.

She had already done more than enough. That afternoon, they'd run into Mako and Bolin's mentor, along with a few other hunters. Korra had managed to handle it all—at least on the surface.

"Alright, then you two get some rest," Asami said.

Sleep quickly took them both.

And now, finally, it was Mako's moment.

"Bolin was way too excited last night," Mako said. "He barely slept at all. As soon as the sun came up, we were pulled out of bed for performance prep."

"This was your first time performing at a festival, right?" Asami asked.

Mako nodded, his gaze drifting over the town below. The streetlights were still glowing—celebrations would carry on well into the next day.

"Wanna check out the night market?" he offered. "This town's has some pretty cool stuff."

"We can't just leave them here," Asami replied, glancing toward their sleeping companions.

A quiet silence settled between them.

After a moment, Mako spoke again, softly. "Asami?"

"Hm?"

"This... was kind of a perfect day."

She smiled faintly. "It was."

"I've been meaning to tell you something."

"What is it?"

Mako hesitated for a beat, then took a breath. "The first time I saw you... I was drawn to you. You're beautiful, brave... strong. I— I like you. No, I love you."

His cheeks burned as he said it. He stared off into the distance, not daring to meet her eyes.

There was a pause. Then her voice came, "I'm sorry, Mako. I can't."

"Sorry..." Mako dropped his head, the disappointment plain on his face.

"You don't need to apologize," Asami said quietly. "It's not your fault—it's mine."

"Is it that you don't feel the same? Or... is there someone else?" he asked carefully.

"You're handsome, kind, honorable. And you're a great hunter," she said. "But to me, you're just a friend. You, Bolin, and..."—she hesitated—"Korra."

"You like girls?" Mako asked gently.

Asami paused.

"That friend you mentioned—the one who taught you to hunt," he added.

"You're sharp, Mako," she said with a small smile. "Yes, I care about her. But... it's complicated. We're not that kind of ‘together,' or maybe... we never could be."

"You two had a fight?"

"Something like that."

"Is that why you left the Capital?"

"You're asking a lot of questions," Asami said, half teasing.

"Sorry. You don't have to answer."

Asami stepped back inside and sat down at the edge of the straw mat. She drew her knees to her chest and rested her chin on them, folding into the quiet once more.

It wasn't Mako's fault. She hadn't been completely honest with him about certain things—about herself. She worried that if she told him the truth, they would have no choice but to go their separate ways. Maybe that was how it was supposed to be. After all, she had only planned to stay here for a while.

"I can't stay here forever. I'll be leaving soon," Asami said quietly.

"Where to?" Mako asked, but quickly caught himself. "Sorry, that's another question."

"I don't know," she admitted. "Before winter comes, maybe we can hunt together a few more times. Then I'll move on to the next town — maybe in Dragon Breath Country, or the other side of the Kamila Mountains."

"I want to travel with you." 

"What about Bolin?"

"I mean the four of us together."

"Your home is here."

"We're a team, aren't we? Plenty of hunters wander from place to place, tracking down monsters. And you know, Bolin and I are outsiders in Kamila too."

"You can't decide for Bolin, and I don't know what Korra thinks."

Her eyes flicked to Korra. The werewolf girl shifted restlessly in her sleep, brow furrowed, curling into a tense ball as if chased by a nightmare.

Asami gently ran a hand over Korra's back. Slowly, Korra's breathing evened out.

"I think she'd be happy to travel with you," Mako said softly.

Asami said nothing. Since the day she saved the wolf, her life had already changed forever.

 

 

 

Chapter 7: The Trainee Hunter

Notes:

Anjanath resembles a Tyrannosaurus, they are relentless predators that will chase down anything that dares attack them.
Rhenoplos is a small, quadrupedal, ceratopsian-like monster with an armored body.

On the second half of the festival night, the four of them squeezed together and fell asleep.

Asami felt a chill creeping over her in the depths of sleep. She clung tightly to Korra, but the cold still managed to seep in from behind. The howling wind and the steady patter of rain gradually stirred her awake. She sat up and peered outside—the sky was still dark, but it was already morning.

The entire town lay wrapped in a veil of misty rain, yet the festive spirit was far from dampened; the streets remained lively and bustling with people.

On their way back to the hunter's cabin, the rain suddenly intensified. The umbrella Asami had borrowed from Mako barely did anything against the heavy downpour. By the time they reached home, both she and Korra were soaked through.

Asami changed into thicker clothes but the cold had settled deep into her bones. She felt utterly drained, her limbs weak, and a dizzy haze clouded her head. Resigned, she lay down and wrapped herself tightly in a blanket.

"Are you okay?" Korra's voice was tentative, laced with worry.

"Just a cold," Asami replied, managing a faint, reassuring smile.

"A cold…" Korra repeated, clearly trying to grasp what that meant.

"Don't worry," Asami soothed her softly. "I just need to rest a little."

Korra nodded, not pressing further.

Asami quickly fell into a deep sleep. When she woke up, it was probably evening. Her headache was worse, and rubbing her temples brought no relief.

The smell of baked flatbread wafted into her nose, but instead of sparking an appetite, it only made her stomach churn.

Korra came in carrying a plate. "I baked some bread. It's warm."

"Take it away, Korra," Asami said, fighting the sudden urge to gag. When she looked up, she caught the panic in Korra's eyes—as if she'd done something wrong.

"I don't want to eat anything," Asami explained.

"Sorry…" Korra muttered, retreating from the cabin with the plate. Moments later, she reappeared at the door.

"Is there anything I can do?" she asked hesitantly.

"Water... could you bring me some water?"

Korra nodded quickly, filled a glass, and handed it to Asami.

Asami took a long, grateful sip—the cool water soothing the queasiness rolling in her stomach. She lay back down, surrendering again to the pull of sleep.

Outside, the steady patter of rain continued without pause.

When Asami stirred again, she turned over and felt an unexpected lightness. The pounding in her head had faded, the dizziness lifted. Slowly, she sat up.

The wolf lying on the floor immediately lifted her head,.

"You slept on the floor last night?" Asami asked.

Korra didn't answer. In fact, she hadn't really slept at all, just lying there. She shifted back into her human form, walked over to Asami, then bent down and hugged her tightly.

"I'm fine, Korra," Asami said, her fingers tracing up Korra's bare back. She felt the scar and gently rubbed it.

After a long moment, Korra slowly let go. She turned and picked up the clothes from the floor, putting them on one by one.

"Naga," she said.

"Your wolf friend?" This was the second time Asami had heard Korra mention that name.

"She didn't eat anything, just kept sleeping… and then… she never woke up again." Korra faced away, her shoulders trembling slightly.

Asami froze for a moment, only then understanding the meaning behind that embrace. She stepped forward, wrapping her arms around Korra from behind, pressing her nose to Korra's hair.

"I…" Korra sobbed quietly, "I'm so scared…"

"I know. I'm sorry," Asami said, finding Korra's hand and holding it tightly. "I'm right here."

Gradually, Korra's trembling eased.

"I'm hungry now," Asami said. "Are there any of those flatbreads left from yesterday?"

Korra turned to face her. "I didn't eat them. I'll warm the flatbreads up again."

Asami shook her head gently. "I can't wait any longer." She smiled.

The rain poured for two whole days before the sky finally started to clear.

Asami had accumulated quite a pile of laundry. Korra's only two sets of clothes were already soaking in the washbasin, so she ended up wearing a pair of Asami's pants—which were just a bit too long for her. On top, she wore a tank top, her broad shoulders exposed to the warm sunlight filtering down and casting a gentle glow on her back.

They made their way to the riverbank, where the water was rushing faster than usual after the heavy rains.

Asami took out a piece of clothing and dipped it into the river water.

"Like this," she explained to Korra, "then you take it out and lay it on a rock."

Korra mimicked Asami's actions, pulling a garment out of the basin.

"Then use this," Asami picked up a wooden mallet, "a washing bat. Pound it hard. Got it?"

"Got it." Korra spread the soaked cloth flat on the smooth rock surface and picked up another mallet.

The rhythmic thumping startled a flock of nearby sparrows into flight. For a moment, the only sounds were the rushing water and the steady pounding of the clothes.

"Want to talk about something?" Asami broke the silence.

"About what?" Korra looked up.

"Anything. Washing clothes is pretty boring."

"Hmm..." Korra thought for a while. "The one on my back..." She turned slightly, gesturing toward Asami.

"The scar on your back? Are you sure you want to talk about that?" Asami was a bit surprised—it didn't seem like an easy or light topic.

But Korra insisted.

"Yes, I want to."

"Alright. Do you want to tell me how it happened?" Asami asked.

"Um, when I was living with the wolves," Korra began, speaking slowly. Telling a full story in a second language was difficult for a beginner, and she struggled to find the right words.

"There was a winter. Bad storms. Cold. No food. The pups… some of them didn't make it."

"Can't find any prey?" Asami asked.

"Yes, only large monsters," Korra replied. "To live, I led the pack to hunt down a large monster."

"You were the wolf king?"

"King?"

"The strongest wolf that all the others listen to."

"I guess so. The scar came from that. It was tough, but we made it. I bit that monster's neck."

"And that one monster got you through the coldest times?"

Korra nodded, placing the washed garment into the basin before picking up another.

Asami finally understood—the scar wasn't just pain for Korra; it was a badge of honor.

"You saved the whole pack," she said.

"I saved the whole pack," Korra echoed, a proud curve lifting the corner of her mouth.

"But you look badly hurt." Asami found it hard to imagine how a heavily injured wolf survived in such freezing wilderness.

"It hurt… like fire on my back. I couldn't move. But I had Naga," Korra said casually.

"She stayed with you?"

"She never left. Not just a friend… more like…" Her voice dropped, "...a mother."

A werewolf abandoned by her people, finding family in a pack of wild animals—it stirred something deep in her chest. Something tender and aching. She gently rubbed Korra's shoulder.

"After Naga died, I left the pack," Korra continued.

"You were still their king."

"The others couldn't beat me, but they didn't like me," Korra shrugged.

She looked off toward the water. "Then there was a lot of water. Like a river. But… bigger. I don't know the word."

"The sea?" Asami guessed.

"The sea?"

Asami grabbed a stick and drew two circles on the ground. "This and this are land, and between them is water, right?"

Korra nodded.

"That's the sea."

"The sea, got it." Korra drew a line between the two circles. "I came from here to here."

"I think you were brought to the Valley Storm country," Asami said. "Mako and Bolin's hometown."

And if she was right, then Korra's homeland had to be somewhere in the far, frozen South—almost completely uncharted.

"But how did you… I mean, from here to here?" Asami stared at the drawing.

No answer. She noticed Korra's hand trembling slightly as she held the stick. Her gaze lifted to Korra's face.

Korra's eyes were closed tightly, her brows furrowed as if holding back something painful. Her breathing quickened. The stick in her hand snapped with a sharp crack.

Something terrible. Something too painful to name.

"Korra," Asami said urgently, grabbing her hand. "Hey—look at me. It's me. I'm here."

Korra took a deep breath and slowly opened her eyes.

"I'm sorry," Asami said gently. "You don't have to talk about it. Or remember it."

Korra nodded faintly and resumed washing clothes without another word.

After a moment, Asami said, "Tell me something good."

"Something good..." Korra murmured, the shadow on her face slowly fading.

"Coming here. Meeting you." She paused, then added, "The best thing… was meeting you."

Her voice was soft, and a smile involuntarily lifted her lips.

Asami stopped moving, frozen for a moment.

"Asami?" Korra asked.

"Uh… it's nothing." Asami whispered, she'd been staring again—this time, at Korra's lips. She quickly looked away, nervously picked up a piece of clothing, and started pounding it.

"That one's already been washed," Korra reminded her.

"Oh—really?" Asami stammered. "Well… one more rinse won't hurt."

She pounded it harder than necessary, as if trying to drown out the sudden thunder of her heartbeat.

Later, they spread the clean clothes on the line, letting the sun do its work, drying the fabric in warm, golden light.

"Korra, do you want to be a hunter?" Asami asked. "Travel with me, hunt together?"

"Of course," Korra answered without hesitation, her voice coming from behind the clothes. "I can go anywhere with you."

"Welcome to the team, then."

 

---

And so, another subject was added to Korra's daily lessons—swordsmanship. Her instructor: Mako.

"One, two… one, two…"

Korra swung her wooden sword in time with Mako's count.

"Twenty more reps," Mako ordered. "Focus on your form and power."

"This is so boring," Korra muttered, letting her arms drop in frustration—only to be swiftly whacked on the shoulder by a thin branch.

"It's the basics. Keep going!" Mako barked.

Korra cast a pleading look toward Asami, but Asami only raised her hands in a helpless shrug. She had been the one who asked Mako to teach Korra swordsmanship, and Mako had agreed—but only on the condition that the training be entirely under his control. No interference from anyone else.

"Eyes forward!" Mako shouted. The branch smacked Korra's arm again.

Korra shot him a wounded look, then reluctantly raised her sword again.

Asami and Bolin were sitting under the shade of a nearby tree. They had just finished a round of their own training and were now watching poor Korra suffer.

"Mako's a tough coach," Bolin said. "Back when I trained with him, he always nitpicked every little thing. The guy's brutal."

"Don't think I can't hear you, brother!" Mako snapped, spinning around and jabbing his branch in Bolin's direction.

"He is the best swordsman among us," Asami said calmly.

"I could teach Korra how to use an axe," Bolin said, hefting his battle axe and spinning it in one hand. "Wouldn't that be cooler? I mean, look at the muscle on her arms—she's totally built for heavy weapons."

"She should choose what she wants to use," Asami replied. "But you know swordsmanship is the foundation. She has to learn it."

When the round finally ended, Mako gave Korra permission to rest. She dropped down beside Asami with a dramatic sigh and took the water flask Asami handed her, gulping down several mouthfuls.

Setting the flask aside, she flopped onto her back on the grass, staring blankly at the fractured sunlight filtering through the leaves above.

She felt tired—not physically, but mentally. Her brain was crammed with too many things it was trying to remember: words and grammar, steps and stances, all the little details that seemed so simple to everyone else.

Asami always told her to take it slow. But Korra didn't want to be slow. She wanted to be normal—more like a regular human, not a clueless fool who thought catching a cold meant the end of the world. She didn't want to be left behind when they went hunting—like the way the wolves used to leave her behind.

She wanted to be closer to Asami.

A quiet sigh slipped from her lips before she could stop it.

Asami leaned over, blocking Korra's view. Korra blinked up at her.

"The hunt the day after tomorrow," Asami said. "Do you want to come with us?"

Korra's eyes widened. She had no idea how Asami always seemed to read her thoughts so clearly.

Before she could answer, Mako cut in. "She's only been training for two days. We can't bring someone with zero experience and no gear on a big-game hunt."

Asami turned to him. "I meant she could come in her wolf form. She's hunted large monsters before—as a wolf."

"In wolf form?"

"You know how some hunters have dogs as Buddys," Asami said.

"Wait, why does that sound familiar?" Bolin piped up, mimicking Asami's tone. "I don't need a Buddy."

Asami gave his arm a sharp pinch.

"Ow!" Bolin yelped. "Okay, okay, sorry! But I actually agree—Korra's strong. She'd be a great help. I can borrow a set of fanged hound armor from Shifu"

So that covered the experience and the equipment. Mako had nothing left to argue with. "Fine. An extra fighter isn't a bad thing."

Korra had been listening closely, catching enough to understand. She sat up. "I want to hunt with you."

"It's settled then," Asami said with a smile.

"All right, Korra," Mako gestured for her to return to the training spot. "Break time's over."

Korra let out a grumbling protest and flopped back down in the grass.

"That little bit wore you out?" Mako challenged.

"I'm not tired," Korra shot back. "I'm just tired of doing the same thing over and over."

"Oh? You want something more interesting?" Mako asked.

Korra nodded eagerly.

"Fine," he said. "Get up. You can spar with me."

Korra lit up instantly—she'd been waiting for a chance to go head-to-head with Mako.

She leapt to her feet. "Bring it on!"

Mako handed her the wooden sword. He still only held the thin training branch.

Once Asami gave the signal, Korra lunged forward, swinging the sword down hard. Mako didn't even move his feet—just tilted his body slightly, letting the blade miss. Korra twisted her grip, pivoting to strike at his side. Mako raised the branch and caught the sword with it, his wrist flicking just enough to knock the blade off course.

Korra gritted her teeth and swung faster. Mako had to admit—her speed and strength were far above average. He was finally forced to move his feet, dodging instead of deflecting. But despite her power, Korra's attacks were wild and unrefined. Not a single one landed.

Then Mako found his opening—he struck the branch down hard across her fingers.

Pain flared instantly, and Korra's grip slipped. The wooden sword clattered to the ground.

"Winner: Mako!" Asami called.

Korra exhaled through her nose, cheeks puffed out in frustration. She pouted, clearly not happy with the result.

Asami walked over and patted her on the shoulder, smiling. "You've still got a lot to learn, wolf-girl."

---

 

Korra's first hunt as an apprentice hunter was—somewhat absurdly—in her wolf form. Not that she minded much.

The wolf paced in place a few times, the added weight of the armor making her movements feel awkward when she tried to run or leap.

"I don't like this," the wolf said.

"But you need it," Asami replied, crouching down to adjust the straps of the armor. "It'll protect you from most injuries."

"It really suits you, Korra," Mako added. "You look cool."

Hearing the compliment, the wolf's resistance to the armor seemed to ease a little. "Thanks," she said.

"Look! A talking wolf! A-ma-zing!" Bolin gasped, eyes wide, hands dramatically clapped over his mouth.

"Hey! You know who I am," the wolf huffed, giving Bolin an unimpressed glare.

"Still, it's the first time I've actually seen a wolf talk," Bolin said as he bent down, leaning closer to peer at her mouth in fascination.

The wolf raised a paw and smacked him square across the face. "What I really want to do right now is bite you."

"Don't provoke the grumpy wolf, Bolin," Asami said with a laugh, watching Bolin recoil in exaggerated hurt.

Come to think of it, this was the first time the brothers had seen Korra in her full wolf form since learning she was a werewolf.

"Actually, Bolin reminded me," Asami said. She was so used to Korra—whether in human or wolf form—that she'd nearly forgotten to bring up something important.

"Wolf-Korra must not talk in front of other people."

"Got it!" the wolf replied with a nod.

 

The hunting team—now confident in their teamwork and coordination—had chosen a more challenging target for this expedition: the Anjanath.

The Anjanath was massive, standing about five meters tall when it reared up. Spotting one near its territory wasn't especially difficult. For instance, when the ground beneath your feet starts to tremble... that means it's close.

The Anjanath never bothered to conceal its hulking form. In these mountains, it had no natural predators—except for experienced hunters.

The hunting team lay prone on a high ledge, quietly observing the Anjanath below as it devoured its prey. With its massive, powerful jaws, the beast tore through more than half of the carcass and swallowed the meat with barely a chew.

They could jump down and launch a surprise attack—but the terrain there was too tight. If the monster reacted quickly, they'd have little room to dodge its counterattack.

"We hit it first, then lure it to the open ground on the south side," Mako suggested.

"What if it doesn't follow us?" Bolin asked. From this elevated position, provoking it might just result in being ignored—unless someone got up close to act as bait.

But to draw it toward the southern field, they'd need to pass through the narrow ravine below—barely wider than the dragon itself. If it chased them there, there'd be no room to maneuver, and outrunning the beast would be nearly impossible.

"I'll go down and lure it," the wolf said. "I'm confident in my speed."

Asami considered it for a moment and nodded in support. "Mako and Bolin, go ahead and set up in the southern clearing. I'll back Korra up."

"Should we lay traps?" Bolin asked.

"No need," Asami said. "It's too big. Simple traps won't work on it."

"That's not comforting," Bolin muttered, clearly nervous about facing the brute head-on.

"It's clumsy," Mako said, clapping his brother on the shoulder. "Once it's in the open, we'll have the advantage. Let's go."

Once the brothers had headed off, Korra moved into position.

"So, do I steal its food and run, or just yell at it until it gets mad?" the wolf asked.

"I vote for yelling," Asami said, turning to Korra. "Getting too close is dangerous. Keep your distance."

"Got it. I'm going in!" the wolf said, and with that, leapt from the high ground.

Landing about ten meters from the Anjanath, she let out a deep, defiant snarl.

The monster lifted its head, glanced at her… then went right back to eating—apparently deciding the much smaller creature wasn't worth its attention.

It ignored her.

Fury flared in Korra's chest. She crouched, ready to charge in—when a blast rang out from above. Asami, still on the ledge, had fired a blast round from her light crossbow, striking the Anjanath squarely in the head.

"Run!" Asami shouted.

The explosion had enraged the Anjanath. With a thunderous roar, it charged straight at Korra. She instantly turned and bolted in the opposite direction.

High above, Asami was already on the move, running parallel along the ridge to keep up, but trying to match the speed of the wolf and the monster below was proving near impossible. By the time she reached the southern clearing, Mako and Bolin were already locked in combat.

Panting, Asami raised her light crossbow and loaded a round of piercing shots. She aimed carefully, targeting the dragon's weaker points—but the creature's relentless charging and leaping meant many of the bullets thudded harmlessly against its thick hide. Still, from her position near the bottleneck of the pass, her suppressive fire helped prevent the dragon from retreating back into the narrow terrain.

Just as Mako had predicted, the Anjanath's sheer size worked against it in the open space. Its wild charges were easier to anticipate and dodge. After a hard-fought few minutes, the dragon's massive body bore the marks of the hunt—wounds of varying depth crisscrossed its scales. Bolin managed to sever its tail in one clean strike, and its left leg was badly injured. Enraged beyond reason, it suddenly opened its mouth and nostrils and let loose a torrent of fire.

The hunters scattered to avoid the flames, but it was autumn—dry and brittle grass ignited instantly, and a gust of wind only hastened the blaze. Within moments, the fire had spread uphill, licking at the trees and surrounding them with smoke and heat.

In the chaos, the Anjanath turned and fled, limping back through the narrow pass.

Coughing through the smoke, the hunters scrambled to their feet. Once they'd confirmed no one was seriously hurt, they took off after the wounded beast.

"We're lucky," came a voice from the ridge across the ravine. Three figures appeared out.

"A badly injured Anjanath," one of them said with a smirk.

"Hey! That's our target!" Bolin shouted.

"Of course—whoever finishes it off first gets the prize," one of the new hunters laughed, then flung several hornet nests in their direction.

A swarm of giant wasps erupted from the nests, buzzing like thunder as they hurtled toward the group.

Now, trapped in the narrow pass with toxic stingers ahead and smoke and fire behind, the hunters found themselves caught in a deadly deadlock.

The wolf suddenly turned and dashed back toward the burning forest.

"Korra!" Asami shouted. "What are you doing?!"

She watched in alarm as the wolf disappeared into the smoke—only to emerge moments later, a small blaze trailing behind her.

Looking closer, Asami saw that Korra was dragging a burning tree branch, embers crackling and flames licking the air as she ran full speed back.

The hunters quickly stepped aside to clear her path.

Without breaking stride, Korra charged straight into the hornet swarm. The fire blazed, searing the air—the giant wasps hissed, sizzled, and dropped like scorched leaves. The rest scattered in a frenzy, fleeing the heat.

"Go!" Korra barked, tossing the burning branch aside.

The hunters didn't hesitate. They followed her through the cleared path, finally breaking free into the open air. All of them bent over, gasping and coughing in the sudden freedom of clean air.

Then Korra staggered—and collapsed.

"Korra!" Asami rushed to catch her. She quickly began unfastening the armor, the plates still radiating heat from the fire. Fortunately, it was designed to resist flames, and it had done its job.

She quickly checked Korra over. No burns—just some singed fur at the tip of her tail. But then Asami saw it: one of Korra's ears was swollen, and buried in the soft flesh was the jagged sting of a hornet.

"She's been stung," Asami said, "Their venom causes paralysis."

She pulled the stinger out with care and smeared a dollop of antidote from her pouch onto the wound. "She'll be fine. Just needs a bit of time."

Mako and Bolin both let out shaky sighs and slumped to the ground, spent.

"Korra's too reckless," Mako muttered.

"But she saved our lives, no question," Asami replied, easing Korra's head into her lap and wetting her lips with water.

"Tahno is such a piece of shit!"  Bolin burst out. "Next time I see him, I'm kicking his smug face in!"

"Tahno?" Asami asked.

"Infamous hunter in town," Mako explained.

"He pulls stunts like this often? Stealing other people's kills?"

"Apparently," Mako said. "He's too much of a coward to mess with veteran hunters, so he preys on the rookies."

"And the Hunter's Guild just allows this?" Asami's brows knit in a frown.

"In theory, the rules are clear—whoever lands the final blow gets the bounty," Mako said with a tired shrug.

"They can all go to hell," Bolin grumbled. "They nearly got us killed."

Asami exhaled slowly, fingers brushing the soft fur between Korra's ears. "Before we can make them pay," she said, voice low, "we still have to find another Anjanath."

Night was falling. Fast.

 

Sometimes, karma comes quicker than expected.

The next day, as the hunters scouted for a second Anjanath, they heard cries for help echoing through the forest.

"Well, well, what a coincidence," Bolin called out, looking up at the treetops.

Clinging to the branches and trembling with fear were none other than Tahno and his teammates. Below them, a dozen furious Rhenoplos circled the tree, snorting and stomping the ground. Normally herbivorous and docile, these creatures rarely attacked humans unless someone disturbed their eggs.

"Help! Please!" Tahno shouted. "We only broke a few of their eggs! We've been stuck in this tree all night!"

Mako crossed his arms. "Oh, so it was you. The guys who stole our kill and nearly roasted us alive. And now you want help?"

"We'll give you back the loot!" Tahno offered hastily.

"The Anjanath loot?" one of his teammates muttered, "We dropped it all when we ran."

"You idiot, shut up!" Tahno snapped.

"Well, that's too bad then," Asami said with a shrug. "Guys, let's move on."

"Wait! Wait! We can help you hunt!" Tahno yelled desperately.

"Huh?"

"No, no! You don't have to do anything! We'll hunt the Anjanath and hand it over to you! Deal?"

"I don't buy a word of that!" came a growl—from the wolf. "My ears still hurt." 

"A dog's talking!" someone shouted.

"I…" Korra started, but Asami shot her a warning look.

"…am a wolf," Korra muttered under her breath.

"A talking dog? Are you high?" Tahno sneered, smacking his teammate on the back of the head.

"But I—"

"Actually…" Bolin stepped forward, hand cupped dramatically to his ear. "I think I hear something."

The men in the tree stared down, confused.

"It's the Rhenoplos," Bolin whispered. "You know what they said?"

The hunters leaned in.

"They said, ‘Mind your own damn business and get lost.' So… bye now!"

He gave them a cheerful wave, then turned and walked off with the others, leaving the poor saps wailing miserably in the trees.

 

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter 8: Monsters Attack

Notes:

Jaggi: Small monster, highly social, carnivorous bird wyverns that live in large packs
Remora: Small monster, Snake Wyverns that have mastered flight
Nargacuga: Large Flying Wyverns, have black scales, black fur and nightmarish red eyes, giving it the look and style of a predatory black panther

The wind rustled through the forest, leaving behind a trail of whispering footsteps before it gently wrapped around the little girl. Strands of her hair swayed softly across her forehead as she looked up at her mother—whose face was blurred and indistinct.

The mother nodded slightly, meeting her daughter's gaze. The girl knew her mother was smiling. She remembered that smile.

Hand in hand, they wandered through the mountain woods, stopping every so often to observe the creatures hiding among the foliage. The mother taught her to identify which plants and fungi were edible and which were poisonous, and told her captivating stories of the hunt.

"Asami." Her mother's voice brushed past her ear.

At some point, they had emerged from the forest. They now stood atop a grassy hillside. Beneath their feet was a bed of soft grass, and stretching out in the distance were open fields, winding rivers, and a peaceful village.

The mother sat down on the hill and patted the spot beside her. The girl nestled against her, small and warm.

The mother gently placed a hand on her head, stroking her silky black hair.

"When you're a little older, I'll teach you how to hunt. Okay?" the mother asked.

"Yes! It's a promise!" the girl replied with delight.

But the wind suddenly turned wild, lifting the girl's long hair in a violent whirl. Smoke began to rise in the distance—from the village. With it came the low, thunderous ringing of a bell. Urgent. Heavy. Unrelenting.

The hill, the grass, her mother—all vanished.

In their place: panicked crowds, monstrous beasts, and knights locked in battle.

"Mommy!" Asami called out, searching frantically for her in the chaos. Someone bumped into her and knocked her to the ground.

Then everything disappeared.

She was alone—kneeling in a vast, empty white space.

She began to cry.

"Asami, I'll protect you."

She looked up. Before her stood a girl dressed in a knight's uniform, reaching out a hand.

"Kuvira…" Asami whispered, just beginning to raise her own hand to meet hers—

But the girl changed, shifting into someone else entirely: a beautiful blue-eyed werewolf.

"Asami, Asami!" Korra called her name—but her voice was fading, swallowed by the encroaching darkness.

The bell continued to toll in the distance.

"Korra!"

Asami jolted awake.

"I'm here." The werewolf sat beside her, eyes gleaming in the dark, a worried glint in them. She reached out—hesitated for a moment—then gently wiped the tear trailing from Asami's cheek.

"I just... dreamed about my mom," Asami murmured as she pushed herself upright, rubbing her temples.

The bell was still ringing. Was it part of the dream?

"The bell?" she asked.

Korra nodded. "It woke me up. I'm not sure what's going on."

Asami's eyes widened. "Oh no! That bell—it's the monster alert!"

In remote towns and villages, a warning bell was kept for emergencies—to quickly alert everyone in the event of a monster attack. With the rise of skilled hunters, such incidents had become rare—but never impossible.

Asami dashed outside, with Korra close behind her.

It was still the middle of the night, but the town at the foot of the hill was ablaze with lights, just like during a festival. Yet the somber bell tolls, and the faint snarls of monsters carried on the wind, painted a scene far from festive.

"I have to help them," Asami said, turning back toward the cabin. She quickly donned her gear.

Korra was already waiting outside. She wore a coarse linen tunic, with only a short blade strapped to her waist—her sole weapon.

Asami hesitated. She had intended to go alone. Korra wasn't technically a certified monster hunter yet. But the determination in her eyes left no room for argument.

Asami gave a small nod. "Let's go."

They sprinted down the pitch-dark mountain path. As they raced through the winding alleys of the town, lights flared to life in house after house, illuminating the road ahead.

Asami heard the cries of frightened children and the grumbling of men from within the homes. An old woman cracked open her door and peeked out cautiously, asking what was going on. Asami didn't have time to answer. In truth, she didn't know—the monsters had appeared on the far side of town.

"Don't let a single one through!" bellowed the Guildmaster, cutting through the chaos with his one-handed sword as he directed hunters into position. "Hold the line!"

Mako and Bolin were already locked in combat, fending off a frenzied swarm of small monsters. Asami arrived just in time, raising her light bowgun and taking down a jaggi that had leapt at Mako from behind.

"Asami!" Mako shouted. "Get to the defense tower—we need ranged support!"

"Korra, go with her!" he added over the din. "It's a mess here!"

"Got it!" Asami called back. "Stay safe!"

They darted through the chaos toward the defense tower.

As they neared, Korra caught a strange sound amidst the noise—the creaking of strained wood, groaning as if under enormous pressure.

The sound was coming from inside the tower.

"Get away from there!" Korra shouted, suddenly and sharply.

Asami skidded to a halt. Ahead of them, a hunter paused mid-step, giving Korra a baffled look. "What are you yelling about—?"

Just then, a small monster lunged at him, forcing him to leap aside.

A moment later, the tower collapsed with a deafening crash. Stones and splintered wood rained down, crushing the monster beneath it.

The stunned hunter stood frozen. If he'd been just a second slower...

The two scouts stationed on the tower weren't so lucky. They fell with the wreckage, their screams sharp and harrowing.

Asami rushed to their side, kneeling over one of them. Their armor had absorbed most of the impact, but it was obvious some of their bones were broken. She didn't dare move them.

"Go get a medic!" she shouted to the dazed hunter.

"Ah... r-right!" He jolted back to life and ran off for help.

Asami looked back at Korra. "What about the other tower?"

Korra listened carefully for a few seconds. "Still holding. For now."

The other tower was the same one they had climbed during the fireworks show. Structurally, it still looked sound. But unlike before, it was now brightly lit from the inside.

For the first time, Asami got a clear look at the interior—cobwebs clung to every surface, and a thick layer of dust coated the floor, which was littered with old shells and rusted weapons.

At the top platform, two bowmen and three bowgunmen were firing down to support the ground forces and fend off the flying monsters.

A Nargacuga, struck by a bolt, let out a screech and turned its gaze toward the tower.

With a powerful thrust, it launched itself into the air.

"Move!" the older archer shouted.

But one of the heavy bowgunmen couldn't react in time. The creature's wings slammed into him, knocking him off balance—and off the edge.

"Damn it!" the others quickly turned their firepower on the monster, which had landed atop the tower. The Nargacuga lashed out with its thick, spiny tail. The hunters leapt back to avoid the blow, but one wasn't quick enough—his face was slashed open.

The platform was far too small for close-quarters combat, and none of them were equipped for it. Abandoning their ranged weapons, the hunters drew their knives.

The Nargacuga, now surrounded, didn't notice Asami and Korra climbing onto the platform from behind.

Asami fired first, landing a shot squarely in the monster's head. Startled, it flapped its wings to try and retreat.

But Korra leapt.

She landed on its back and drove her blade into its neck.

The monster thrashed violently, wings beating in panic. It rose a few meters—then dropped hard onto the tower once more. The hunters didn't hesitate. Blades flashed. Blood spilled. And finally, the creature's struggle ceased.

The older archer glanced at Korra. "You're not a hunter."

"She just wanted to help," Asami quickly stepped in to explain.

The archer didn't look convinced. The young woman was poorly equipped, clearly not ready for the battlefield. But there was no time to argue.

The monsters were still attacking.

The hunters returned their focus to the ground below. With the loss of one of their heavy bowgunmen, their firepower had taken a serious hit.

"Still can't get the ballista working?" the archer shouted.

"Nope! I can't fix it," came a voice from beneath the rust-covered ballista weapon. A short man poked his head out, face grimy with sweat and frustration.

"Let me try," Asami stepped forward.

"You?" the repairman scoffed, clearly unimpressed by the young girl.

"I've studied ballista design," Asami said calmly. "I've built a few myself. I think I can get it running."

"She can't do worse than you," the archer barked. "Let her!"

Grumbling, the man crawled out from under the weapon.

"Korra, cover me," Asami said, removing her helmet and dropping to the ground. She slid under the ballista.

Korra gripped her short blade tightly, eyes sweeping the shadows for any sign of an ambush. A sharp screech cut through the air—several Remobras dived toward them, wings slicing through the night. Acidic venom sprayed from their mouths.

Korra darted to the side, swift and sure, evading the toxic stream. Her blade carved through leathery wings and scaled flesh. One by one, the creatures fell.

Minutes passed in a blur of motion and steel. Then, a ballista bolt tore through the sky, striking a a Bird Wyvern monster mid-dive. The beast crashed to the ground with a sickening thud, eliciting a cheer from the hunters below.

"Someone take over this cannon!" Asami called out, wiping a smear of dark grease from her cheek as she clambered out from under the ballista. "I'm going to fix the other one!"

"I've got it!" the older archer holstered his bow and moved to the weapon.

It didn't take long—soon, the second ballista roared back to life. Their focused fire pushed back the monsters' assault. The tide had begun to turn.

Asami, zeroed in on the battlefield, didn't notice the wyvern swooping in from the flank until it was too close to aim the ballista in time. She had no choice but to abandon her station and dodge.

But Korra had been watching.

She shifted her grip on the dagger, took one quick step back, and threw with precision. The blade struck the wyvern in the chest, stopping its flight for a crucial heartbeat.

"Now!" Korra shouted.

Asami seized the moment, swung the cannon into place, and fired. The projectile tore into the beast, slamming it to the ground.

"Nice shot!" Asami called out, flashing a grateful look.

Korra's grin was fierce and proud.

Gradually, the roars and howls faded. A heavy silence fell across the battlefield, broken only by the hunters' ragged breathing. They stood, weapons still drawn, scanning the area for movement—but nothing stirred.

Almost nothing.

One had slipped through.

An Izuchi, had somehow slipped past the defensive lines. Its eyes locked on a small figure crouched in the dark—a boy.

Maybe he'd snuck out of his house, curiosity drawing him toward the chaos. Wide-eyed, he stared at the broken battlefield—at the fallen monsters, the exhausted hunters, the injured being carried away.

He didn't see the predator behind him, slowly advancing through the wreckage, claws flexed, fangs bared.

"There!" Korra shouted.

Without hesitation, she vaulted off the defense tower. Mid-fall, her form shifted until a powerful wolf hit the ground running.

In the blink of an eye, she lunged forward and sank her teeth into the monster's neck, yanking it away from the boy and hurling it aside.

The other hunters had only just turned around when the boy burst into tears—and their eyes immediately landed on the blood-soaked wolf crouched over him.

Torches flared as they rushed over. In the flickering firelight, they saw bared fangs, a snarling muzzle dripping with red… and a terrified child beside the beast.

They closed in quickly, surrounding her, fear and fury burning in their eyes.

"Werewolf…" someone muttered.

One of the hunters, acting on instinct, swung his blade at her front leg. Korra let out a muffled grunt and stepped back, but didn't retaliate. The hunter yanked the boy into his arms and pulled him away.

A blast round exploded at their feet—forcing them all to scatter.

"What the hell are you doing?!" Asami shouted, storming forward and shoving a hunter aside to place herself between them and Korra.

"She's a wolf! A damned werewolf!" someone yelled, sword pointed squarely at Korra.

"She saved that kid!" Asami's voice cracked as she shouted, raw with fury.

More hunters began to gather. Mako and Bolin pushed their way to Asami's side, weapons drawn, standing protectively between the wolf and the crowd.

"Mako! Bolin! You brats—you're siding with a werewolf!?" their old master bellowed. "And you're pointing your weapons at me?!"

"Sorry, Master!" Bolin called out. "But Korra's our friend! We won't let you kill her!"

Neither of them lowered their blades. Neither took a single step back.

"You'd stand against the entire town—for an outsider and a monster?"

"You're right," Asami said coldly, her voice like ice. "I am an outsider. And Korra's… something else entirely. Mako, Bolin—go back. This isn't your fight."

Mako didn't move. He cast a quick glance at the wolf behind them, then shook his head.

"I'm her mentor now," he said. "I'm not abandoning her."

"Savage werewolves once invaded our land and slaughtered our children!" an older hunter shouted. "And now you youngsters have forgotten that?!"

"Don't lump us in with them!" Tahno shoved his way forward, siding with the elder.

"That beast is a werewolf. I knew I wasn't hallucinating when it talked up in that tree!"

"Two days stuck up there!" his teammate added. "Because of them!".

"Let me talk to her," a female hunter said, sheathing her sword and stepping forward slowly. "Girl, listen. Hand over the wolf. No one has to get hurt."

"I won't give her to you," Asami said, raising her light bowgun and aiming it at the woman's forehead, a clear warning not to come closer.

The woman hesitated, glanced at her companions, then looked back at the trio. "Mako. Bolin. You sure about this?"

"No," they said together. But neither lowered their weapons.

"Then we'll kill all three of you."

"They're not serious… right?" Bolin whispered to Mako. He still hoped the hunters wouldn't go that far—not to them.

"They are," Mako replied grimly. "You know how deep their hatred for werewolves runs. We have to run."

"Run…?" Bolin glanced behind them. Only a wall.

Weapons raised. The hunters stepped forward.

"Whoa! Whoa! Whoa!" Bolin dropped his axe and raised both hands. "Let's not be rash! We can talk!"

"Talk about what?"

"She's… she's a good wolf?"

"And?"

"Uh…"

Before Bolin could finish, Korra suddenly darted from behind them—bolting straight through the circle.

"Korra!" Asami cried out.

But she didn't look back. The wolf slammed through the wall of hunters and vanished into the night.

"Get her!"

"Don't let her escape!"

The hunters gave chase like hounds after a fox.

"Go!" Asami shouted, already taking off after the others. Mako and Bolin were right behind her—they had to find Korra before the hunters did.

But before they could get far, Tahno stepped in front of them, blocking their path.

"Move!" Mako barked.

"Not so fast," Tahno said with a smirk, giving Mako a shove. "We've still got unfinished business."

"Fuck you!" Bolin snapped. And without another word, he punched Tahno square in the face.

Tahno yelped and stumbled, clutching his nose. His teammates flinched—but none dared move.

Asami, Mako, and Bolin didn't spare them a second glance. They sprinted into the night, after the only person who mattered.

 

---

At dawn, the weary hunters returned to the town—without the wolf. They had lost her trail.

But they didn't let the outsider go.

Asami was captured. Mako and Bolin, who had fiercely resisted, were bound as well.

"Tell me—what's your relationship with that werewolf?" the Guildmaster demanded.

"She's my friend," Asami said loudly. "She didn't hurt anyone—she saved—"

"Silence!" the Guildmaster barked, cutting her off. "Just answer the question. Why was a werewolf here?"

Anger burned in Asami's chest. She could see clearly now—reason didn't matter to these people. They didn't care what Korra had done. All they cared about… was what she was.

So it came down to identity, then?

"Do you even know who the hell I am?" Asami snarled. "Binding me like this—you're signing your own death warrant!"

"I don't give a damn who you are!" the Guildmaster roared back. "Answer the question!"

"Guildmaster." A calm voice cut through the tension. It was the innkeeper.

The Guildmaster turned to face him. "What is it?"

The innkeeper stepped forward, looking around at all the assembled hunters.

"Let me say something. You all saw it—these three were a huge help in the battle. Without this young woman, the heavy ballista wouldn't have worked at all. Facing those flying monsters without it? We would've been overwhelmed. Mako and Bolin fought for hours too."

"Korra stood guard while I was fixing the ballista," Asami added loudly. "She kept the monsters off me—she took down so many of them. She saved that child!"

"Yes," the innkeeper nodded. "Even that werewolf fought for us. And look—Mako and Bolin are residents of this town. They were defending their home. But Asami and that wolf? They had no obligation to fight. Yet they chose to stand with us. We lost three hunters last night. If not for them, the number could have been much higher. Some of you might not even be alive to sit here accusing them. And now this is how we repay them? Binding them up and interrogating them like criminals?"

"We just want the werewolf dead," the Guildmaster said defensively. "As long as they cooperate, we won't make things difficult."

"That wolf fell off a cliff, didn't she?" the innkeeper asked quietly.

Asami's heart clenched. The night before, after failing to find Korra, they had been captured by the returning hunters.

"She might still be alive," the Guildmaster muttered.

"Even if she is, her chances are slim. We all know what's down there," the innkeeper said gravely. "No injured wolf survives in a place like that."

The Guildmaster fell silent. He did know what lurked in that ravine. It was why the hunters had stopped their pursuit.

"I have a suggestion," the innkeeper said, turning to the other hunters. "Let the girl and the two brothers go. Banish them from Kamila—make sure they never set foot in this town again."

The hunters murmured among themselves. It was the elderly bowman who first raised his hand.

"I agree," he said. "I don't want to see these young people—who fought beside me—slaughtered."

"That sounds fair," someone else chimed in.

"The werewolf probably won't dare show her face around here again anyway."

"As long as they don't come back, I can pretend I never saw anything."

"Let them leave already!"

The hunters were exhausted. After a sleepless night and a long, tense interrogation, most were too weary to argue further. Once the majority had voiced their agreement, the group began to disperse.

Asami massaged her aching muscles, the fatigue of the long night crashing down on her all at once. But she couldn't rest yet. Not until she found Korra.

She didn't want to drag Mako and Bolin any further into this—but it seemed that damage was already done.

"They kicked me and Bolin out too, didn't they?" Mako shrugged. "Doesn't really matter anymore."

"We're a team now," Bolin said firmly.

So the three of them made their way to the place where Korra had likely fallen. The area was thick with undergrowth, and monsters usually lurked in these woods. But perhaps due to the mass attack the night before, the forest was eerily quiet today.

They found a few drops of blood among the trampled grass and leaves—but no signs of a struggle, no trace of a body.

At least it wasn't the worst-case scenario.

She must be hiding, Asami thought, and nearby too. This kind of dense terrain was perfect for a wolf to vanish into.

"Korra!" she called out, her voice ringing through the trees.

Mako and Bolin joined in, their shouts echoing through the forest.

"You can hear me, right?" Asami's voice cracked with urgency. "I know you're there. I'm not leaving you alone out here!"

"Come on out! You're safe now. Let's leave this place—together!"

But the only reply was the chirping of insects and the rustle of birds.

Asami let out a long sigh and slumped down against a thick tree trunk. She was too tired, parched, and her throat felt like it was burning.

"We'll find her," Mako said gently, resting a hand on her shoulder.

"Maybe we can lure her out," Bolin suggested.

"Lure her?" Asami repeated, raising an eyebrow.

"With… something she can't resist," Bolin replied.

Asami thought for a moment. It was a silly idea — but maybe, just maybe, it would work.

"Korra," she said, voice casual as if chatting over tea, "we're gearing up to hunt a Grillerspine."

"A Grillerspine?" Mako echoed, confused. "Is that even a real monster?"

"They say its meat is the best-tasting in the world," Asami said with a deadpan expression. "If you don't come out, the three of us will have to go without you. Which means… no world-class roasted meat for you."

They waited.

Suddenly, the crunch of leaves broke the silence.

Asami whipped her head around.

There stood the wolf, eyes glimmering with helplessness. Her fur was tangled with dirt, blood, and dried leaves, dirty and wild. Her left front leg hung awkwardly.

"Korra!" Asami jumped up and ran to her side, kneeling down and gently cradling the wolf's head, stroking the fur at her neck.

"I... I'm sorry..." Korra whispered, voice barely audible near her ear.

"No, it's not your fault," Asami said firmly, meeting her eyes.

"Hey, you're hurt," Bolin observed.

"Leg's probably broken," the wolf lifted her injured paw slightly, "but everything else's okay."

Asami and Korra headed back to the hunters' cabin, while Mako and Bolin slipped away from the town's watchful eyes, sneaking home to pack. The town no longer belonged to them.

Asami had just fetched the medical kit when she heard Korra's pained scream.

Korra had thought switching back to human form would make treating the wound easier—but she'd overlooked one important detail: the transformation itself pulled at her fractured arm. It felt like her bones were being shattered and rearranged. A wave of pain overwhelmed her.

"Sorry, I should've warned you," Asami said. "It's like how you can't transform while wearing clothes."

"I guess that's just common sense for werewolves," Korra said through gritted teeth, her face contorted with pain. "If I'd grown up in the tribe, anyway."

"And now you're about to go through round two of bone rearrangement."

"Oh no—fuck!" The agony on Korra's face became even more exaggerated.

"You've learned to swear?" Asami raised an eyebrow. "Do you even know what that means?"

Korra shook her head. "I just heard Mako and Bolin say it. Did I use it wrong?"

"No, you used it right," Asami paused. "You'll understand what it means… someday."

Once Korra's pain had subsided a little, Asami carefully reset her arm.

The pain came crashing back. Korra clenched her teeth and managed not to scream.

When the arm was finally stabilized, Korra exhaled shakily, her face gradually relaxing.

Asami dabbed some medicine on the scrapes across her face.

"I lied to you," she said. "The 'Grillerspine'... I made it up."

"I figured," Korra replied. "I didn't come out because of the world-class roasted meat."

"Then why?"

"You looked so sad…" Korra murmured. "And… I wanted to be with you."

"Then why did you hide in the first place?"

"Maybe it was instinct," Korra shrugged. "You might've come to catch me."

Asami said nothing. Korra had every reason not to trust humans. She'd done nothing wrong, and yet those people still hunted her down. And this probably wasn't the first time.

Asami gently held Korra's uninjured hand. "I'm sorry…"

"There were two little voices in my head fighting it out," Korra said quietly.

"And you decided to trust me in the end?"

"Turns out I made the right choice." Korra gave her a small smile.

Knock, knock, knock.

A series of knocks echoed at the door.

Asami's heart tightened. Mako and Bolin never knocked—they would normally just shout her name from outside. She feared someone from the town had come to cause trouble again.

She gave Korra a silent gesture to stay quiet.

The knocking came again. Then a voice called her name.

It was the innkeeper—the elderly man who had been helping her all along.

She stood and opened the door.

The old man glanced inside and said, "May I have a word?"

Asami nodded and stepped outside, closing the door behind her.

"I'm glad you found the girl," he said.

"Thank you so much. If it weren't for you…" Asami didn't dare imagine what might have happened—to her, to Mako and Bolin, or to Korra. In fact, it had been the old man who told her where Korra might have fallen.

"Don't mention it. I've been a hunter here for thirty years. I fought in the monster invasion three decades ago—still have some influence and say around here," the innkeeper said as he handed her a heavy pouch.

Asami peeked inside. "Money? I can't accept this—you've already helped us too much, I can't—"

She tried to return the pouch, but the old man waved his hand.

"You've earned it, Princess Sato."

Princess Sato.

Asami froze. She should have guessed the innkeeper had known her identity all along.

"You interrupted that interrogation on purpose, didn't you?"

"I couldn't let you reveal who you were."

"I thought…"

"You thought if you revealed your identity, they'd have to let you go?"

"…Yeah." Asami pressed her lips together.

"But did you ever consider that protecting a werewolf—something everyone here despises—as a princess, might provoke even more outrage?"

"I guess not…" She really hadn't thought that far ahead. At the time, Korra's fate was uncertain, and Mako and Bolin had been dragged into it all. She'd felt like she was losing her mind.

"They might have branded you a traitor—and no one would've cared about the reasons."

"May I ask… who are you?"

"Your father's former instructor."

"The Knight Commander!" Asami remembered. She'd seen his portrait before.

"Well, from thirty years ago."

"Why did you leave the capital?"

"I raised a dragon. Back then, people didn't believe large monsters could be tamed. They said my dragon would one day reveal its true nature and devour people. So they killed it—right in front of me." His expression was calm, though the memories were painful. "And one of my subordinates used the opportunity to bring me down. He couldn't wait for me to fall. In the end, your father let me leave quietly, and that man became commander."

"That's… why? But the current knights have a dragon-rider unit now."

"Times have changed. In the Dragon Breath Country, there are many flying monsters. Their taming techniques have since spread to our country. By the way, who's the current commander?"

"Suyin Beifong."

"Beifong family… I've heard of them," the old man murmured, stroking his beard.

He seemed lost in memory, and Asami didn't interrupt.

"Sorry—I drifted off," he said a moment later, focusing on her again. "Have you decided where to go after this?"

"Not yet." Asami shook her head. "I'm waiting for Mako and Bolin. We'll figure it out together."

"Perhaps you could visit Master Tenzin in the Dragon Breath Country. He's a renowned dragon-tamer."

"That sounds promising… though I wonder if he'd take us in as students."

"Ha! That I can't say. I've only heard of the man myself."

"I have one more question."

"Go ahead."

"Do you… hold hatred toward werewolves?"

"I did. Werewolves are supposed to be an evil race, aren't they? We barely won the war two hundred years ago. They shouldn't even exist."

"Then why…? Was it just because of who I am?"

"That's part of it. But history—only those who lived it know the real truth. I don't blindly trust the records from two centuries ago. At the very least, I can tell that werewolf girl isn't evil. Still… to be honest, I don't know what her sudden appearance means."

The old man turned his gaze eastward, toward the sky filled with ominous clouds.

"The world may be on the brink of change."

 

 

 

Notes:

In this chapter, Asami's family name, Sato, appears for the first time. In this AU, only royalty and nobles were allowed to have family name.
Tenzin and Kya are not related, and this story does not involve Aang's generation.

Chapter 9: A New Beginning

Asami leaned out of the carriage window, squinting into the golden haze of morning. The sun was already high enough to sting her eyes. Behind them, the town of Kamira was shrinking, dissolving into the folds of the hills. Only the thin trails of chimney smoke still reached up.

The four of them had spent the night huddled in the hunters' lodge, still weary from the day before. Most of the town was still asleep when they slipped away at dawn—quiet, unnoticed.

This journey had started a month earlier than expected—hurried and groggy. She'd barely had time to prepare. But at least, this time, she wasn't alone.

Bolin, sitting across from her, was visibly thrilled. His voice carried on the wind, loud and cheerful.

"Travel! Real travel! I haven't left Kamira in years! And the innkeeper gave us a carriage! Who does that?"

Asami turned her gaze from the window. Bolin was beaming across from her, while beside her sat Korra, silent.

"I mean, seriously," Bolin went on, eyes wide. "Asami, did you know that guy before?"

"No," she said. "He told me he was a friend of my father's. Left the capital thirty years ago."

"Well, that tracks. And he gave us that big ol' sack of money, too!"

"That was payment," Asami replied flatly, "for helping defend the town."

"Still! Don't you think this is the perfect start to a journey? We're on our way to the Dragon Breath Kingdom! I can't wait to meet Master Tenzin!" Bolin stretched out his arms and mimicked a Dragon wings, nearly bouncing out of his seat. "Just imagine it, Korra. Bolin, Dragon Rider of the West! Wooosh!"

Korra barely moved her mouth in response. She wasn't imagining dragons. She wasn't really listening at all.

"We're just no-name hunters," Asami said. "Master Tenzin may not be willing to teach us anything about dragon-taming."

She found Korra's hand and gently held it. After everything they'd been through, Korra was quiet and withdrawn. She clearly needed someone to talk to—but Asami didn't know how to begin. And Korra hadn't brought anything up, either.

"That's something we'll find out after we meet him!" Bolin said cheerfully. Asami's realism couldn't dampen his enthusiasm in the slightest. His eyes sparkled; he didn't look tired at all. "Meeting Master Tenzin is exciting all on its own! Right? Right?"

"But for now, Bolin, you should try to get some rest. You're taking over the reins later." Asami's own eyelids were growing heavy. The steady rocking of the carriage, the rhythm of hooves and the creak of wheels were lulling her to sleep.

Before she knew it, her head had dropped onto Korra's shoulder.

Korra flinched slightly. She glanced down to see Asami completely out cold, her face soft with exhaustion.

Maybe now that they'd finally left Kamira behind, she'd been able to let her guard down—truly rest.

Korra shifted slightly to offer a better resting spot.

When she looked up again, Bolin was still wide awake and staring at her, clearly waiting for her to say something profound or dramatic or hilarious.

"I'm going to rest too," Korra murmured.

"...Alright." Bolin sighed. Once Korra closed her eyes, he tried to do the same. But within a minute, his eyes popped open again.

"Mako, Mako!" he whispered up to the driver's bench.

"Bolin, can you just be quiet for once?" Mako snapped. "You've been talking nonstop since we left. Maybe you should be driving."

"Okay, okay! Bolin is shutting up now. I'll nap. Wake me when it's my turn to drive."

By midday, the carriage was rumbling through a stretch of desolate countryside—no towns in sight, no people for miles. The wild, open plain seemed to stretch endlessly in every direction. Still, the weathered road signs along the path reassured them: they hadn't strayed from their route.

The group stopped for a quick lunch, making do with the dry rations they carried. Afterward, it was Bolin's turn to take the reins.

About an hour later, the carriage suddenly jolted violently—then came to a complete stop.

"Bolin, what the hell was that?" Mako groaned, woken by the impact. Rubbing the bump on his head, he noticed the carriage leaning awkwardly to the right.

"Sorry!" Bolin called from the front, sheepishly poking his head around. "Driving got a little... boring. I might've dozed off for a second, and then... yeah." He scratched the back of his neck, clearly embarrassed.

The rest of them climbed out to assess the damage.

The right wheel had sunk deep into a patch of mud. The horse snorted and stamped, clearly done with trying to drag the heavy load forward.

"Looks like this calls for some good old-fashioned muscle," Asami said, arms crossed.

Bolin returned to the front to guide the horse while the others got behind and pushed. After some straining—and a deep rut carved into the muck—the wheel finally bumped free onto firmer ground.

"You need a break," Asami said to Bolin, catching her breath. "I'll take over for now."

"Sorry," Bolin muttered. "I thought I wasn't tired..."

"I'm guessing you didn't actually sleep back in the carriage," she said. "Anyone would be exhausted."

They swapped places, Asami taking the reins.

"Can I sit up front?" Korra asked, following her.

"Hop on," Asami said, shifting over to make room.

The carriage rolled onward, following the winding path into the lower edges of the Kamira Mountains. Here, towering peaks gave way to gentler hills, and the trees—mostly broad-leafed hardwoods—had begun their autumn shedding. The yellowing leaves drifted down with every breeze. Now and then, another traveler passed by, all of them moving quickly with their heads down. No one stopped to admire the scenery.

Asami glanced at Korra from time to time.  She sat quietly, watching the golden countryside roll by, chin resting in her unbandaged hand. Aside from the heaviness in her eyes, she seemed calm—almost too calm.

"Are we sleeping outside tonight?" Korra asked.

"No," Asami replied. "We'll stop at a waystation before it gets dark."

"A waystation?"

"A place for travelers to rest. Some routes go on for days without a single village, so they built these halfway stops."

"Do you travel a lot?"

Asami shook her head. "Only started three months ago. Before that, I barely left the city."

"Where'd you live?"

"The Capital. Northern end of the continent. Busy, noisy, always full of people."

"I don't like places like that," Korra muttered.

"Neither do I."

A gust of wind swept past, carrying fallen leaves in its wake. One landed on Korra's shoulder. She picked it up, turned it in her fingers, and stared at it a little too long.

"Asami," she said.

"Hm?" Asami glanced over.

"I'm sorry..."

"For what?"

"You and Mako and Bolin... You all got kicked out of Kamira. Because of me."

"You didn't do anything wrong," Asami said firmly. "And we were planning to leave anyway."

She hesitated, then added, "Honestly... if anything, I'm the one who should apologize."

Korra turned to look at her, visibly confused.

"You shouldn't have had to go through all that," Asami continued. "Being shunned by the hunters in Kamira, getting hurt even though you did nothing wrong... hurt by humans..."

Korra lifted her bandaged arm slightly. "This? It's nothing. Just a minor injury, really. I..."

She lowered her gaze, her voice trembling unconsciously. "I've been hurt before... many times. Much worse than this."

She fell silent for a moment, staring at the bandages, as if trying to keep old memories from surfacing.

Asami saw that look of fear again on Korra's face—the kind that could swallow someone whole. She placed the reins into Korra's hand, relinquishing part of the control.

Korra blinked at her, puzzled.

"Focus on the road," Asami said softly.

Korra instantly tensed and focused ahead.

"Turn left up ahead—pull the reins," Asami instructed.

Korra yanked the reins a little too hard. The chestnut horse snorted in protest and veered off sharply. The carriage bounced once, tilting to one side.

"Easy, easy," Asami said with a calm hand on the reins, steering them back on track.

"Did we fall into another ditch?" Mako called from inside, poking his head out.

"Almost," Asami replied with a smile.

"I'll do better once my arm's healed," Korra mumbled.

After all its bumps and detours, the carriage finally reached the waystation before nightfall.

Asami lay on the bed in the waystation, feeling oddly unsettled. It wasn't just because the mattress was softer than the one in the hunter's cabin. What truly bothered her was the emptiness beside her.

For over a month now, she'd grown used to sleeping next to Korra, to the warmth of the werewolf's slightly elevated body temperature—a quiet, comforting heat.

Now, Korra was lying on another bed, separated from her by a small table.

Asami's thoughts drifted back to the conversation they hadn't finished earlier on the road. Korra didn't seem to mind the wounds on her body, but... what about the ones inside?

Maybe she's begun to resent humans, Asami thought. And who could blame her?

She hesitated, then spoke quietly.

"I don't know how much of this you'll understand..."

"About what?" Korra asked.

"About history. About what happened between humans and werewolves... a long time ago."

"You mean, like how those hunters hate werewolves because of something that happened before either of us was born?"

"Yeah..."

"I don't really care why people hate me," Korra said flatly. "I'm used to it. Being hated. By people... and by wolves too."

That response caught Asami off guard. So being driven out by the hunters in Kamira wasn't what had her so down after all.

"But something is bothering you, isn't it?"

Korra stared up at the ceiling in silence, lost in thought.

"Is there something you really hate?" Asami added, hesitant now. A part of her worried—had she pushed Korra too hard? Asked too much? Expected her to learn too fast?

"I... kinda hate myself," Korra finally said. "I used to be better than the others. In the pack, I mean. I was stronger. Faster. I never doubted myself. But now... everything I do feels wrong. You're always worried. Mako and Bolin too. I see it. I feel it. And when I try to help, I just mess things up. I just... make it worse."

"Why would you think that? You've helped me so much. And besides... some things are just out of our control."

"I saw you," Korra murmured. "Yesterday. When you were looking for me—I was hiding in the bushes. I saw your face. You looked... hurt. And Mako, he was holding you. Giving you something I... I couldn't."

"You mean comfort?"

"Yeah, maybe. But it made me feel weird inside.Like... I wanted to be the one you leaned on. I even wanted to push Mako away. Is... is that weird?"

Asami turned on her side, propping herself up on one elbow so she could see over the table and meet Korra's eyes. "Wait... are you jealous?"

"What does that mean?" Korra turned too, now lying face-to-face with her.

"Well... it's a little complicated to explain." Asami chuckled softly, "But having that feeling—it's not a bad thing, Korra. In fact... I'm kind of happy to hear it."

"I don't feel happy," Korra said, clearly frustrated.

"Human emotions are complicated," Asami said gently. "But you're starting to understand yours, to feel them. And you're even learning how to express them. One day, those emotions will help you understand something deeper."

"I don't get it." Korra furrowed her brow.

"That's okay. Take your time. You're capable of a lot more than you think, Korra. And you'll be able to do even more in the future. You don't have to be like Mako, or anyone else. You're you. You are my wolf-girl. I..."

Asami drew the last part out with a teasing smile.

"I like you."

Korra blinked.

I like you.

She repeated the words silently in her head.

She'd always enjoyed spending time with Naga, and after meeting Asami, she felt the same joy in every second they shared. She wanted to hold her. Protect her. Stay close, always.

She liked Naga. And she liked Asami.

That was what liking meant to her.

Now that Asami had said it aloud, Korra's heart was pounding.

"Hey, wolf-girl," Asami teased, "your tail's showing. It's wagging like crazy."

Korra froze. A flush bloomed across her cheeks as she slowly turned her head.

There was, of course, no tail.

She shot Asami a mock glare.

"But your face totally gave it away," Asami laughed. "It's good to see that look again. All that gloom's gone."

Korra shrugged, a crooked smile tugging at her lips. "It's like... a weight on my chest just disappeared. Thank you, Asami."

Asami leaned back. "Wanna hear a secret? One Mako and Bolin don't know?"

Korra perked up immediately. "Yes. I won't tell anyone. I promise."

"My full name is Asami Sato."

"Sato..." Korra echoed, still unfamiliar with what surnames meant in this world.

"It's my family name. My father is the king of the Hiigan."

"King...? So everyone has to do what he says?"

"Well... most of them," Asami said with a smile.

"Then... will you become king too?"

"No. I'm a hunter now, you know that. But there were a lot of things that happened before I became one. I'll tell you about them someday—about my mother, my father, my knight... I haven't told Mako or Bolin any of it."

"I want to know."

"But not tonight. We've got more traveling tomorrow. It's time to sleep."

Korra nodded and lay back down on her bed.

Asami blew out the lamp, and the room fell into darkness.

But she didn't fall asleep right away. She had a feeling Korra didn't either.

"If..." she began, her voice cutting softly through the dark, "you ever want to talk about anything, I'm here."

"...Okay," Korra murmured.

"Good night, wolf-girl."

"Good night, Asami."

 

---

 

On the second day of their journey, the hunters were approaching the Jusan River—the boundary between the Plains Kingdom and the Land of Dragon Breath. Once they crossed the river and passed through the checkpoint on the other side, they'd be in a new country.

Asami thought the sun and wind felt especially gentle that day.

"Hey, you two look really happy today," Bolin said.

"Do we?" Asami asked.

"You didn't notice? You've both been humming."

"Really?" Korra stopped mid-hum, turning her head from the window.

"Wait—was it just my imagination?" Bolin scratched the back of his head. "But you are in a good mood, right?"

"You're right, Bolin," Asami said. "Traveling is exciting."

"But you both looked so gloomy yesterday... Did something good happen?"

"We were just really tired yesterday," Asami replied. "Got a good night's sleep, and now I feel completely refreshed."

"Refreshed!" Korra echoed. It was a new word for her, but she could guess what it meant.

"We're almost in the Land of Dragon Breath," Asami continued. "Once we get there, we can buy clothes, armor—and Korra still needs a new weapon."

"I'm gonna graduate from trainee to full hunter!" Korra said, her eyes sparkling.

"No, you're still a trainee—until you've fully mastered a new weapon."

"Fine..." Korra pouted.

"Bolin's gourmet radar is activated!" Bolin joined in again. "I've heard about the food over there—like Dragonbone Soup! Our first mission should be food tasting!"

"I second that," Asami said with a laugh. "Looks like we have a lot to do before we even meet Master Tenzin."

"But I've got a question," Bolin said, raising his chin.

"Hmm?"

"Where is Master Tenzin?"

"Uh... good question," Asami admitted. "I have no idea."

"Eh, we'll figure it out later." Bolin waved it off like it didn't matter at all.

A breeze carrying the scent of sunlight and earth drifted in through the window, brushing gently over their hair and cheeks.

A soft tune hummed its way out of Korra's lips without her realizing.

"Asami, listen!" Bolin shouted. "Korra's humming again!"

Korra immediately clamped her mouth shut.

"I heard it," Asami said. "It's a beautiful melody. Where did you learn it?"

Korra thought for a moment. Honestly, she didn't really remember. The wolf pack had never taught her how to sing. The only possibility was from when she was much younger—before she left her tribe.

"Maybe... my mother sang it to me," she said.

"Your mom..." Bolin's curiosity was instantly piqued. It was the first time Korra had mentioned her family, her tribe.

But before he could say anything more, Asami lightly tapped him on the foot.

He covered his mouth. "Sorry."

"It's okay," Korra said. "Honestly, I can't really remember much from back then."

"Would you sing the rest?" Asami asked.

"Uh... maybe next time." Korra's cheeks turned faintly pink.

"I didn't hear anything!" Mako called from the front, still driving the carriage. "Did I miss something fun?"

"Too bad," Asami called back with a grin. "You'll have to wait till next time."

At the checkpoint, the soldiers inspected their carriage and waved the hunters through.

The horse's hooves crossed the border—onto the soil of the Land of Dragon Breath.

 

Welcome to the Dragon Breath Country!

Chapter 10: Triple Threat Triad

Notes:

Rathalos and Rathian are large and fire-breathing bipedal Flying Wyverns. Rathalos are male wyverns and Rathians are female.
Diablos are large, herbivorous, bipedal wyverns with a pair of massive, solid bull-like horns above their red eyes.

The excitement of the journey came to an abrupt end on the second day after arriving in Meg Town.

In fact, from the moment they first arrived, Asami had sensed that something felt... off. It wasn't about customs or culture—Meg was clearly different from Kamira, but not in any obvious, tangible way. It was more of a feeling, one she couldn't quite explain. The town was slightly larger and more prosperous than Kamira, with a well-developed livestock industry. Some residents even bred small monsters.

But it wasn't until the next day, when they ventured out into the streets and were turned away again and again, that Asami realized what the problem was. The townspeople weren't exactly hostile, but they certainly weren't welcoming. It wasn't just that they lacked the warmth of Kamira's villagers—it was an active indifference. Even in Kamira, where things had ended badly, people had been friendly at first—at least until Korra's identity as a werewolf was revealed.

Their first stop was an armor shop. Suits of armor hung neatly on display, looking sturdy and finely crafted. Behind the workbench, the shopkeeper and a young apprentice were busy mending a set of pauldrons.

"Hello," Asami said as she approached. "We'd like to commission a set of armor, and also get some repairs done."

"Got a token?" the shopkeeper asked without even glancing up.

"A what?" Bolin blinked, confused.

"New hunters, huh?" The man finally looked up, eyeing them with disinterest.

"We arrived in town yesterday," Mako explained.

"Then scram. No token, no service," the shopkeeper said flatly, waving them off and returning to his work.

"...Alright, we'll try another shop," Asami said, maintaining her composure.

"Don't bother," the shopkeeper added flatly. "No other store will sell to you either."

The group ignored him and left—but the second armor shop turned them away with the same excuse.

Even at the blacksmith's, the very first question they were asked was—

"Do you have a token?"

"Oh, come on!" Bolin exploded. "What even is this stupid token?!"

"You might want to ask at the guild," the blacksmith offered, at least showing some semblance of courtesy.

"Where can we find it?" Mako asked.

"Easiest building to spot in town," the blacksmith said with a snort. "Hard to miss."

Asami immediately recalled seeing it. They'd passed by earlier, and the description fit. It was the largest structure in Meg Town—ornate and towering, its exterior painted in striking reds and yellows. It looked more like a palace than a civic building, utterly out of place in the otherwise modest town.

"Hunters here must be rich," Mako muttered, arms crossed as he eyed the extravagant structure. In both Kamira and the humble village where he grew up, most homes were simple, low-built cottages.

Just then, a deep roar echoed overhead. A Rathalos leapt from the building and soared above them.

"WHOA!" Bolin cried, craning his neck to watch it disappear into the clouds. "That guy was riding it! That's insane! Are all Dragon Breath hunters this awesome?!"

"This place is weird," Korra said quietly.

"I agree," Asami replied, her brow furrowing.

Something didn't sit right. In Hiigan, dragon-taming was extremely rare—dangerous, elite work reserved for only a few. Those who managed it were usually conscripted straight into royal service.

Yet here, in this remote backwater town, someone was casually flying a dragon like it was no big deal?

Something was definitely wrong.

"Anyway, let's head inside," Mako said, already moving toward the entrance.

They didn't get far.

"Got a token?" one of the guards asked, stepping in their way. "No entry without it."

"Seriously? Here too?!" Bolin groaned.

"Over there." The guard pointed to a small side door beside the grand entrance.

With no other option, the hunters followed the gesture and stepped into the unassuming little room.

Loud snoring echoed from the corner. A man was slumped in a chair, fast asleep.

"Hello?" Asami called out.

No response.

"HELLO?!" Bolin bellowed right into his ear.

The man jolted awake with a yelp and promptly fell off his chair, landing hard on the floor.

"Fuck! What the hell are you yelling for?!" he cursed, rubbing his backside and staggering to his feet.

"Sorry," Asami said. "We're new hunters in town. We don't know what this 'token' is, but apparently, we can't do anything without it."

"New hunters, huh..." The man wiped drool from the corner of his mouth. "Figures. Fresh meat—no clue how things work."

"Watch your tone," Mako snapped. He was already fed up with the man's crude language. "We're new, not stupid. A little help would be nice."

The man rolled his eyes and pulled a sheet of paper off the desk. "Sign this agreement, and you'll get your token."

Mako took it, squinting at the bold heading across the top. "Hunting Agreement."

The first line read:

To participate in hunting activities within this town—including guild missions, purchasing hunting-related items, and selling monster materials—you must agree to the following terms.

He skipped ahead and read aloud the terms.

"Clause One: A one-time fee of twenty gold coins—twenty gold coins?!"

He stared at the page in disbelief, repeating the number like he couldn't trust his own eyes.

There weren't many clauses. Only two in total. Asami read the rest.

"Clause Two: Fifty percent of all hunting earnings must be given to the Guild. Failure to comply will result in strict punishment. Signed: The Triple Threat Triad."

"Why don't you just rob us at this point?" Bolin snatched the agreement from Mako and slammed it down on the table.

"What did you just say, you little shit?" the man snarled. He grabbed Bolin by the collar, yanking him forward until their noses almost touched. "You mouthing off about the Triad?"

Then he shoved Bolin back with a grunt. "No money, no deal. Get the hell out."

Bolin stumbled backward, nearly losing his balance.

Korra clenched her fists, barely stopping herself from punching the guy right then and there—until Asami caught her arm.

"Let's go," Asami said firmly.

As they turned to go, they could still hear the man cursing at their backs.

"What the hell is this Triple Threat Triad?!" Bolin kicked a rock down the street, his frustration boiling over.

"I don't know," Asami sighed. "But I do know one thing—they don't want us here."

She sounded weary, discouraged. The journey wasn't turning out as smooth as she'd hoped.

All around them, the townspeople moved with a strange heaviness in their steps. There was a quiet tension in the air. Conversations were kept low, as if everyone feared being overheard.

A carriage suddenly barreled down the street, its wheels clattering loudly, slicing through the uneasy silence.

It charged ahead with no intention of yielding. Pedestrians scrambled out of its way—but for the elderly or slow, getting clear in time was a challenge.

Mako acted fast, yanking an old man out of the way just before the carriage swept past.

"Hey! Watch where you're going!" he shouted after it.

"Thank you," the old man said, catching his breath. "You must be new around here."

"Yeah," Asami replied. "Is it that obvious?"

"That was a Triad carriage," the man said, shaking his head. "Most folks wouldn't dare yell at them."

"What exactly is the Triple Threat Triad?" Asami began to ask—

But the man quickly cut her off. "Not here. Too risky."

He led them to a small, rundown wooden shack tucked away from the main street. It was his home—his sons had left town six months ago, leaving him to fend for himself.

He killed the only chicken he had to prepare a meal for the travelers.

"The Triad runs everything in Meg now," he said as they sat around the modest table. "Not just hunting. Every industry. Every coin that changes hands here... goes through them."

"Why do they have so much power?" Mako asked. "What about the town officials? Don't they do anything?"

"They can't do anything. The Triad has dragons. Not just one—several."

"How?" Asami asked, frowning. "Even in the Dragon Breath kingdom, there are only a handful of people with that kind of skill."

"Word is, it's some kind of sorcery," the old man whispered.

"Sorcery?"

"I can't say for sure. Back then, they were just thugs—a gang like any other. But about a year ago, they started showing up with dragons. Everything changed after that. They began threatening the local hunters, took over the guild, built that palace-like fortress of theirs. They call it a guild hall, but it's really their headquarters."

His voice grew quieter, his eyes clouded with bitterness. "Travelers stopped coming. Trade dried up. Meg has become a dead place, ruled by fear."

"You should leave," he added after a pause. "Sooner the better. And watch yourselves. The Triad doesn't like outsiders—especially hunters. There've been... attacks."

He didn't elaborate, but the warning was clear.

Taking the man's advice to heart, the group set out again the very next morning.

---

 

"Hoping someone comes to save this town,"

Asami recalled the old man's words. But she couldn't be that someone. She wasn't the princess of Dragon Breath. The most she could do was leave him a single gold coin as they said goodbye.

But what if it were her people who needed saving? And she had chosen to run away? Maybe this journey had been a mistake from the start. For the first time, Asami began to question her own choices. She was too young, too reckless—she'd only wanted to escape her father's grip. She had never truly seen the suffering of the people.

And now... she wasn't ready to face it.

"Asami?"

Korra's voice pulled her back from the haze.

"Hmm?"

"Can I do anything... for you?" Korra asked gently.

Asami blinked. She hadn't meant to let her mood show, but somehow Korra had picked up on it anyway.

She started to say "I'm fine."

But the moment she met Korra's eyes, the words vanished.

"Hold me, Korra."

She didn't just want the comfort. She needed it.

But just then, she heard the chaotic sound of hooves closing in outside the carriage, followed by a sharp neigh from the old chestnut horse as the carriage came to a sudden halt.

A Rathalos loomed in front of the cart, blocking the path. Five armed men leapt down from their horse back and surrounded them.

"Off the cart!" barked the man riding the dragon. "Everyone, get down!"

"Who the hell are you?" Bolin demanded, jumping down.

The rider smirked. "Name's Ping. Two-Toe Ping. Maybe you've heard of the Triple Threat Triad?"

"Tch." Bolin clicked his tongue. "Of course it's them."

The others climbed out of the cart and lined up beside him.

"We're just passing through," Mako said coolly. "Is that a problem?"

"Oh, you're free to pass," Ping sneered. "But passing through isn't free. Don't tell me you're broke. That fancy outfit of hers"— he pointed his whip at Asami—"doesn't exactly look cheap."

"Hand over your money and the cart, and we'll let you go."

"Robbery? In broad daylight?" Asami snapped.

"Oh no, no. This is legal taxation," Ping said mockingly. "Around here, we are the law. You are the ones breaking it."

"You know what?" Bolin leaned toward Korra, covering his mouth. "I think I actually miss Tahno's sleazy little face right now."

Ping jumped down from his dragon and pulled a chunk of meat from his bag. He tossed it into the air.

The dragon caught it with a single snap of its jaws. A plume of heat burst from its nostrils, flickering into a brief, fiery glow before fading into the sky.

"Or do you want to fight?" Ping lifted his chin, eyeing the hunters with thinly veiled amusement.

Asami's eyes swept across the enemies. Six men. One dragon.

They themselves were half-equipped, poorly armed. If a fight broke out, they wouldn't stand much of a chance. Even running seemed unlikely—with a monster in the sky, escape would be nearly impossible.

"Don't fight back," Mako muttered to Asami, just loud enough for her to hear.

Bolin nodded in agreement beside him.

Asami turned to Korra—and immediately noticed the shift in her. Her brow was tightly furrowed, and her breathing had grown heavy, shallow.

"Korra?" Asami asked quietly.

"I want to get out of here," Korra said, each word trembling with rage.

Asami made a quick decision. "Fine—take the money and the cart!" she shouted.

"All our belongings are on board. Could we at least keep those? Just old clothes—you wouldn't want them anyway."

"Smart girl," Ping sneered, stepping closer. He lifted Asami's chin with the tip of his whip. "But you're young, and pretty... I'd hate to let you go so easily."

"Take your hand off her!"

The words exploded from Korra—and so did the blade in her hand. She slashed toward Ping in a sudden blur of motion.

Ping recoiled fast, but not fast enough. The edge of Korra's blade tore through the leather of his glove and opened a gash on the back of his hand. Blood welled up instantly.

"You little shit!" Ping roared, clutching his bleeding hand. "You wanna play it the hard way?! Fine! Nobody's walking away from this alive!"

He swung onto his Dragon back and took to the air, lifting off just far enough to watch the slaughter unfold from above.

Below, the remaining bandits let out guttural war cries and charged, weapons raised and eyes wild.

One of the attackers—a burly man wielding an axe—set his sights on Korra. She looked like an easy target: young, clearly inexperienced, and with one arm in a sling.

Korra raised her short blade to block his next strike. But daggers weren't made to match axes. On his second swing, the man put more strength into the blow—steel met steel with a flash of sparks. The dagger snapped clean in two, its broken hilt slipping from Korra's grasp.

The axeman twirled his wrist, swinging again—this time horizontally, aiming straight for her stomach. Korra leapt back just in time. The blade grazed her belly, slicing through her thin tunic like it was paper. A shallow red line appeared across her skin.

Grinning, the man bared his yellowed teeth and raised his axe for a final blow.

But Korra didn't retreat.

She stepped forward.

Shifting her weight to the side, she dodged the axe's arc—and drove her clenched fist upward with all her might.

Her punch slammed into the underside of his jaw. The man's head snapped back, and he toppled to the ground.

"What the hell was that?!" shouted one of the swordsmen. He turned and lunged at her, his blade stabbing forward.

Korra tilted her head to the side, narrowly dodging the strike—the sword sliced through a few strands of her hair. Before he could recover, she grabbed his arm, twisted her body, and threw him over her shoulder.

From his perch atop the dragon, Ping was no longer entertained. His face twisted into a snarl as he saw his men dropping like flies.

"You useless fools! You can't even handle rookies!" he bellowed, signaling the dragon.

The beast opened its jaws and blasted a fireball toward the ground.

Korra darted aside as the fireball exploded against a boulder behind her. Shards of rock flew in all directions—one struck Korra squarely, knocking her off her feet.

The swordsman scrambled up and charged her again, sword raised.

Korra rolled aside and sprang behind him. She grabbed his arm and wrenched it backward with a sickening snap. The man screamed, his sword clattering to the dirt.

Without hesitation, Korra seized the blade and drove it into his neck.

At that moment, the axeman—regaining consciousness—lunged at her from behind.

Korra spun, kicked him hard in the chest, and leapt up with the sword still in hand. She drove it down toward his chest, but the blade failed to fully pierce his armor. He let out a snarl and slammed a boot into her stomach.

Korra hit the ground hard—but bounced up instantly. With a growl, she grabbed his dropped axe and smashed it down onto his chest plate. The armor cracked under the force. She raised the weapon again—and again—until the man beneath her stopped moving.

Meanwhile, Asami had just finished off her opponent. Turning, she scanned the battlefield—and froze.

Korra stood amid the blood-soaked earth, dragging the axe from a mangled corpse. Her blue eyes were icy cold. Blood drenched her—some hers, some not. Asami couldn't tell which.

She'd never seen Korra like this before.

Werewolves are savage.

The thought flashed unbidden through her mind.

She didn't notice the fire dragon sweeping in.

Its tail struck her midsection in a blur, slamming her into a jagged rock. Pain exploded across her left side. She tried to stand, but a sharp, burning ache flared through her arm—not broken, but the impact had left it nearly useless for the moment.

Two-Toe Ping glanced around.

His men were all dead.

With no allies left on the ground, the fire dragon rose back into the air, hovering at a distance to regain the advantage of height.

"Burn, you bastards!" Ping screamed, no longer holding back. With no fear of friendly fire, he unleashed his fury through the Dragon flames, venting his rage in explosive bursts.

The ground erupted in crater after crater as the dragon rained down fire.

Asami narrowly dodged one blast. She raised her light crossbow, taking aim at the beast—but another fireball was already screaming toward her. She didn't have time to react.

Something slammed into her side, knocking her out of the fireball's path.

It was Korra.

They hit the ground hard. The moment they landed, Asami heard the sickening snap of bone—but it wasn't hers.

Her eyes flew open.

Korra's face was twisted in pain. Blood mixed with sweat dripped from her chin. Her injured arm—still not fully healed—had taken the brunt of the impact. It had been shattered again.

She tried to push herself up with her good arm, trembling and gritting her teeth—but her strength failed. Her vision darkened as she collapsed onto Asami's chest.

"Korra!" Asami cried, reaching to hold her—but the searing pain in her own side made her gasp.

Somewhere nearby, Bolin and Mako both shouted in agony.

Asami gently eased Korra off her and laid her down. She was the only one still capable of ranged attacks. She had to help them—no matter what.

Gritting her teeth, she forced herself to her feet.

And then—she saw them. Three more dragons were flying toward them.

Her heart sank. Despair gripped her like a vice.

But it wasn't reinforcements for Ping.

It was Ping who fled.

"Shit—Tenzin!" he shouted, recognizing the lead rider. He turned his dragon mid-air and bolted back toward the town.

The three dragons descended.

From leading Rathalos, dismounted a tall, bald man.

From the second, a Rathian, two girls leapt down.

From the third, a Diablos, two monks landed.

"Master Tenzin!" Mako and Bolin called out, helping each other up.

"Asami!" one of the girls ran toward her.

Asami didn't recognize Tenzin, but she knew the girl instantly.

"Opal!"

Opal opened her arms to embrace her—but saw the way Asami was cradling her left side. She hesitated, lowering her arms.

Asami leaned forward and wrapped her good arm tightly around Opal's neck, clinging to her.

"They're in bad shape. Let's get them back—now," Tenzin said firmly.

With the help of the dragon riders, the wounded hunters climbed onto the dragons' backs.

And then—wings beat the air. The dragons lifted off, soaring toward the village beyond.

 

 

 

Chapter 11: Kiss

Notes:

Many pains and …a kiss :)

The dragon landed smoothly in a courtyard, its massive body taking up nearly all the available space—along with two more beasts just like it. Within seconds, the once-empty yard felt utterly packed.

The courtyard belonged to a middle-aged couple who rushed out to help, guiding the wounded inside.

Korra was placed gently on a clean bed, her blood-soaked clothes stuck to her skin. The air was thick with the metallic tang of blood, undercut by the sharp, earthy scent of herbs.

Asami's throat felt dry and tight. She stared at Korra, uncertain whether she should wipe the blood off her face first or begin removing her tattered clothes.

But in truth, she couldn't do anything. Her hands were trembling—not just the injured one. Her legs felt unsteady beneath her.

"Asami," Opal said softly, placing a hand on her shoulder. "Sit down. Let Jinora take a look at your injuries. I'll take care of Korra."

Asami gave a slow, numb nod. Her mind couldn't form thoughts.

With Jinora's help, she removed her armor and shirt. Her left arm was a mottled purple, the bruising so deep it had swollen the entire upper arm.

Jinora pressed a towel soaked in cold water against it. The icy sting made Asami wince.

"Still no break," Jinora murmured after a closer look. "Just severe bruising. You should regain mobility in a couple of days."

She opened a small black jar and carefully spread a cooling salve across the swollen flesh. The numbing balm soothed the pain and, more importantly, quieted the panic buzzing in Asami's mind.

Questions began to rise.

"What are you doing here?" she asked.

"My dad heard strange reports about the Triad," Jinora explained. "They're apparently using several large creatures in their operations. He thought something felt... off. So he brought us here to investigate."

"We just arrived ourselves," Opal added from across the room. She was kneeling beside Korra, carefully snipping away the shredded clothing and wiping her bloodied skin clean. "We're staying in a nearby village, at the mayor's house. We were planning to scout around Meg—and then we found you."

"Thank the spirits you did," Asami murmured. "If you hadn't, we might've..." 

She shook her head. "It was awful..."

"The Triad are nothing but glorified thugs," Opal muttered angrily.

"The villagers say they use some kind of sorcery to control beasts," Asami said.

"They claim their powers are a gift from the gods," Opal snorted. "But Tenzin doesn't believe that for a second. Sure, there are a few prodigies out there who can tame monsters—but it takes at least a year to bond with a large monster. Yet somehow, these monsters started obeying Triad members overnight. No one's ever seen them actually tame anything."

"My dad suspects it could be some kind of chemical or drug," Jinora added. She reached for a roll of breathable gauze. "Something that affects the creature's nervous system."

"A drug..." Asami murmured. She'd never considered that possibility.

"But it's just speculation," Jinora added as she wrapped Asami's arm with careful hands. "He's never seen anything like it. We'll need proof."

The bandage was tied off with practiced ease.

"Thank you, Jinora," Asami said quietly. Then she turned to Opal. "How's Korra?"

"She's covered in scrapes," Opal replied, her voice steady. "Probably cracked a few ribs. Nothing life-threatening. Her arm—this is a second break, isn't it?"

Asami nodded. "It hadn't healed yet from the last fight."

"No armor?"

"I should've gotten her some earlier," Asami said bitterly. "But I didn't expect things to turn so bad so fast."

"You wouldn't have been able to buy any in Meg anyway," Jinora said. "We've heard what the Triad's been doing. Extortion, intimidation—real scumbags."

"Jinora, could you bring a fresh bowl of water?" Opal asked. The one beside her had already turned a murky shade of red.

"Sure," Jinora replied, lifting the basin carefully and stepping out of the room.

Asami walked to the bedside. She gently lifted Korra's right hand. The knuckles were scraped and bloodied—she'd clearly punched someone, and hard.

That image of Korra flashed through Asami's mind. The look on her face in the middle of that fight—it wasn't just rage or desperation. It had been... cold. Unfamiliar.

Not like her usual fiery, impulsive self.

It had been like looking into the eyes of a bloodthirsty beast.

Asami shook the thought away. That wasn't who Korra was. She knew that. She had to believe that.

The door creaked open again, and Jinora returned with a bowl of clean water.

"Thanks," Opal said, taking it. "It's getting late—you should get some rest."

"I can stay and help a bit longer—"

"We've got it," Asami said gently.

The younger girl hesitated, then gave a small nod. Before closing the door behind her, she glanced back and said, "Call me if you need anything."

"We will," Asami assured her.

Opal handed her a clean, damp cloth. "Can you take care of the wound on her forehead? I'll handle her arm."

Asami accepted the cloth and took a steadying breath, willing the tremor in her hands to settle. Slowly, with careful strokes, she began wiping away the grime and dried blood from Korra's brow and cheek.

Korra's breathing was shallow and uneven. Even unconscious, her body twitched beneath Asami's touch whenever she brushed too close to a wound. Her face remained tight with pain.

"She's just an apprentice hunter?" Opal asked.

"She's still learning basic swordsmanship," Asami replied.

"Facing a Rathalos for the first time... she must've been terrified," Opal murmured. A creature like that was no joke for a beginner.

"Actually, it was the opposite." Asami gave a faint, wry smile. "She was reckless today. Took down two of those guys—by herself."

"With a broken arm?" Opal looked up, blinking in disbelief.

"As a monster hunter, she's inexperienced. But in other things... definitely not."

"You mean fighting?"

"You could say that."

"Sounds like she has a story," Opal said, raising an eyebrow with curiosity.

"Uh..." Asami hesitated. She didn't want to get into the whole werewolf thing right now—not because she didn't trust Opal, but because this wasn't the time. Not while Korra lay unconscious and vulnerable.

So, instead, she changed the subject.

"When did you come to Dragon's Breath to study under Tenzin?"

"Not long after you left the Capital," Opal replied. "You know I'd always wanted to learn from him, but my mom refused. I threatened to run away from home—and in the end, she gave in. She sent two knights to escort me here."

"Sounds like I set a bad example," Asami said with a smile.

"In a way, yeah," Opal chuckled softly. "Do those three know? About who you are? When those two brothers asked about us, I nearly slipped and gave you away."

"The brothers don't know."

"Why not?"

"Bolin makes a huge fuss about everything, and Mako's the type to take things way too seriously. I didn't want my title to put pressure on them."

"Understandable. Not everyone's ready to find out they've been hunting monsters with a runaway princess."

Opal finished rewrapping Korra's injured arm, securing it carefully. "What about Korra? Does she know?"

"She took it pretty well," Asami replied, though she knew it wasn't really acceptance—Korra just didn't fully grasp what "princess" meant.

"She wasn't shocked?" Opal raised an eyebrow. "Now I'm even more curious about her."

"You'll meet her properly soon." Asami smiled. "How's Kuvira?"

"Same as always. Your father sent her to look for you, you know. But she didn't leave right away. Even though she didn't agree with you during that last argument, she still chose to respect your decision in the end."

"That sounds like her. Otherwise, she would've dragged me back to the Capital weeks ago. If Kuvira wanted to find me, she'd have no trouble."

Asami said this with quiet certainty. Kuvira wasn't just her knight—she was the one who knew her best.

It had been three months since they last saw each other, and now Asami and Opal found themselves deep in conversation, as if making up for lost time. Opal's presence brought immense comfort—not only for arriving at their most desperate moment, but now, helping her care for Korra.

The oil in the lamp was nearly spent. The flame dwindled, casting a softer, dimmer glow over the room.

"Do you want to rest in the next room for a bit?" Opal asked, stretching her stiff back.

"No. I'll stay here. If she wakes up alone in a strange place, she might be scared."

"You've only known each other a little over a month."

"Hm?"

"You like her. That's what I mean."

Asami didn't respond. She didn't deny it, either.

A knowing smile spread across Opal's face.

"Now I'm really curious. A rookie hunter with serious bite—and enough charm to catch a princess's heart."

Catch ...

Asami turned the word over in her mind.

"Well, I'll leave you two alone then. Sleep well."

Before Asami could think of what to say, Opal had already slipped out the door.

She stared at the door for a long moment, then slowly turned her gaze back to Korra's face.

Opal was right.

She was captivated by Korra.

But when had it started?

A thousand fleeting images stirred in her mind:

That crooked little grin Korra always wore...

The pride in her eyes when flexing her biceps...

The furrowed brow as she struggled to learn her letters...

The way she'd slump her shoulders in defeat after losing a sparring match with Mako...

Asami's lips curved into a soft, unbidden smile. She was enchanted by every side of Korra.

Before this, Kuvira had been the only person who'd ever drawn her in so deeply. But what she'd felt for Kuvira had been more like a deep-seated attachment. Since childhood, she had followed after her—Kuvira, two years older, stronger, always just out of reach.

But as she grew, Asami began to understand that Kuvira would never belong solely to her. Kuvira had ideals. A sense of duty that went far beyond Asami. She wasn't just her knight anymore—she was a woman who bore the weight of a nation.

But when Asami was with Korra...

She found herself wishing things could stay this way. Two nameless monster hunters, traveling side by side.

No princess. No werewolf. Just the two of them.

The last flicker of lamplight died. Sleep crept over her like a fog.

Slumped in her chair, Asami drifted off—still holding Korra's hand.

---

 

 

The wolf paced the arena, circling slowly as it waited for the next opponent. The crowd's crude, guttural shouting was deafening—enough to make her eardrums throb. She couldn ' t understand what they were yelling.

Finally, a door creaked open. A person was shoved inside.

A woman—frail, unarmed.

The moment she saw the wolf, her eyes filled with terror. She spun around and pounded on the iron door behind her with desperate fists.

The wolf didn ' t move. She just stared.

The crowd, hoping for a bloodbath, started to boo. Then garbage began to rain down from the stands. An apple core hit the wolf squarely on the head. She looked up. The crowd seemed displeased. The wolf hated crowds.

Then, a second door opened. A small monster was let loose into the arena. It glanced at the wolf—then at the woman.

And it chose the woman.

Her shrill, agonized scream cut through the air, though much of it was drowned beneath the crowd ' s roar.

The wolf hesitated. Then she leapt forward, lunging at the monster. Her jaws closed around its throat. One quick twist—and the creature went limp.

But the woman was already dead. She lay in a pool of blood, her body partially torn apart by the monster.

The wolf was dragged back to her cage. Chains locked around her limbs. She curled up in a corner. The room was dark—so dark she couldn ' t tell how much time had passed. But she felt it. Hunger gnawed at her until she was barely clinging to life.

Then ...  a scent. Familiar.

The door creaked open.   Blinding light flooded the space, and she instinctively turned away.

" They say it works best on an empty stomach, Korra. "   The man ' s voice was like a devil ' s whisper in her ears.   " Eat. Let me see the true power of the werewolf. "

Her eyes adjusted. In front of her was a tiny piece of meat—nowhere near enough to satisfy her. But starving, she devoured it immediately.

" Good, "  the man said with a low chuckle that echoed off the walls.

The wolf stirred restlessly.

When she stepped into the arena again, her eyes had taken on a reddish hue. Saliva dripped steadily from her open jaws. Her mind was blank, consumed by one thing—prey. Blood. Kill.

Then the prey appeared.

A girl.

The wolf lunged without hesitation. But as her teeth sank in—

She saw them.   Those eyes.   Blue. Just like hers.

Korra bolted upright, gasping. Pain screamed through her entire body. A strangled groan escaped her throat.

"Korra?"

She turned toward the voice and saw Asami sitting in the chair nearby.

Asami blinked sleepily, adjusting to the dark.

"How do you feel?" she asked gently.

"Tired... and hurting," Korra managed, struggling to sit up. Her forehead was damp with sweat. The nightmare still clung to her skin.

Asami reached over and wiped her brow, then handed her a glass of water.

Korra drank gratefully. "Where are we?"

"A village near Meg. Master Tenzin found us—he saved us."

"Master Tenzin?" Korra's thoughts were jumbled, the memories still broken and disordered.

"You need rest. We'll talk more in the morning, okay?"

Korra nodded.

"I'll be right here." Asami helped her lie back down and returned to the chair.

"...Do you want to lie down beside me?" Korra asked suddenly.

"I might bump your injuries."

"It's okay. I'll feel better if you're close." She shifted to make room.

Asami didn't have time to argue.

"...Alright." She lay down beside her, just like they had in the hunter's lodge. The position eased the pain in her left arm.

And for a while, all was still.

 

When Korra awoke again, sunlight had filled every corner of the room.

She hadn't had another nightmare after midnight—maybe because Asami had been lying beside her. She reached toward the space next to her. Empty. But the warmth lingering on the sheets told her Asami had only just gotten up.

Sitting up triggered a sharp stab of pain through her chest. Memories of what had happened before she blacked out began to trickle back.

They had left the town. Then the Triad had found them—trying to rob them.

She remembered the feeling, that hot, rushing flood as all the blood in her body surged toward her head. She'd burned from the inside out.

And when that man laid a hand on Asami, taunted her—

There had only been one thought in her mind:

Kill him.

And so she had. The others had been dragged into the fight too.

Korra raised her left arm. It was strapped in a splint, the bones once nearly healed now more severely broken. Her right hand wasn't in great shape either—when she tried to clench it, pain flared in her knuckles, taut and bruised.

She remembered the impact of her fist slamming into that man.

She remembered driving a sword into his neck.

Remembered lifting that heavy axe and bringing it down until his armor cracked—until he stopped moving.

She remembered the spray of blood, and—horrifyingly—the momentary rush of satisfaction that surged through her chest.

She remembered the way Asami had looked at her. Frightened. Disbelieving. Korra had seen that expression countless times in the arena.

She was more terrifying than the monsters.

The memories she'd buried deep were clawing their way back: The jeering crowd. The snarling beasts. The trembling prey.

Zaheer—

Her stomach twisted violently. She clenched her right hand tighter, fighting the wave of nausea. Blood seeped from her reopened wounds, soaking through the bandage.

What happened after that?

She and Asami were still here... Were they okay? Was Asami hurt? What about Mako and Bolin?

Korra swung her legs over the side of the bed, gritting her teeth against the pain. She made it to the door, pulled it open.

All conversation in the next room halted. Every head turned toward her. Her teammates were there—along with two girls she didn't recognize.

She immediately noticed the injuries. Asami's left arm was stiff and braced. Mako had his right eye wrapped in bandages. Bolin used a crutch to rise from his chair.

They'd all been hurt. Because of her. Guilt bloomed in her gut like a sickness.

"Korra," Asami stepped forward first, her eyes flicking down to Korra's blood-stained bandage.

Korra instinctively tucked her right hand behind her back.

Asami's gaze drifted to her cheek, clearly catching something—but she didn't ask. At least, not right away.

"You should be in bed," she said gently.

"I'm fine," Korra muttered, Still, she didn't resist as Asami guided her back into the room.

The others followed them in, crowding into the small room.

Asami introduced Tenzin's daughter. "This is Jinora."

"Nice to meet you, Korra," Jinora said with a warm smile, extending a hand.

"You too," Korra replied quietly. She knew she was supposed to return the gesture—Asami had taught her that. But instead, she slipped her hand back beneath the blanket.

"Oh—sorry," Jinora withdrew quickly. "I forgot your arm's injured."

"It's fine..." Korra murmured.

Asami then gestured to the other girl. "And this is Opal. We were friends back in the Capital. She's studying dragon-taming under Master Tenzin."

"Nice to meet you," Opal said. "Master Tenzin's gone to investigate the Triad. He left us to look after you all. You'll meet him later."

"You're looking better than I expected," Mako added with a crooked smile. "Tough as ever."

Korra said nothing. Her eyes had locked on the bandage wrapped around his eye.

"It's not too bad," Mako explained, catching her stare. "Just a gash on the eyelid and a bruise. I was lucky. Poor Bolin—he took a harder hit."

He reached out and patted his brother's shoulder.

"Minor fracture," Bolin said, wobbling on his crutch with a sheepish grin. "Didn't see that stupid rock when I was dodging the fireball. Boom—face-first into the ground."

The others chuckled. The mood in the room was strangely light, as if they'd all silently agreed not to speak of what had happened. No mention of blood. No mention of rage. No mention of Korra losing control.

No one blamed her.

That, somehow, made it worse. The pressure in her chest swelled. Her stomach twisted, hollow and aching, but not with hunger. She hadn't eaten in more than twenty hours, but the thought of food made her nauseous.

She couldn't bring herself to laugh with them, to join the small talk. The air in the room was too tight, too thin. Her skin prickled.

"Do you want something to eat?" Jinora offered kindly.

Korra shook her head. "No... thank you."

Sensing Korra's discomfort, Asami gently asked the others to step outside and give her some space.

They nodded and quietly filed out of the room—everyone except Asami.

"Your hand," she said softly.

Korra didn't respond.

"You know what I mean. It needs to be re-bandaged."

Asami lifted the blanket, reaching toward her—but Korra jerked her hand back.

"I don't need it," she muttered, then she threw off the blanket and stood.

"Where are you going?" Asami asked.

"I just... need some air."

Asami placed a hand on her shoulder. "I don't think you should be on your feet yet."

"I want to go out. I don't want to lie here anymore!" Korra snapped, her voice louder than she intended.

Silence followed. Her chest rose and fell with ragged breaths. And then her anger crumbled.

"...I'm sorry," she whispered, looking away.

"It's okay," Asami said gently. "If it helps you feel better." She knelt to retrieve Korra's boots and handed them to her. "Need a hand?"

"I've got it," Korra mumbled, fumbling clumsily to pull them on.

---

This village was completely unfamiliar to Korra, but that didn't matter. She didn't know where she was going—she just needed to walk. Anywhere. Just keep moving. She wanted to run, but her battered body wouldn't allow it.

A cool breeze swept against her face, blowing away the fire in her chest and the haze clouding her thoughts. Even the nausea that had been twisting in her stomach began to ease.

She inhaled deeply, the chill biting at her lungs. The sharp pain in her ribs made her cough, and she was forced to slow down.

Eventually, she found a low stone step and sat down, her breath ragged. The steps led upward to a small temple perched on the hill.

Just a few days ago, Asami had told her a story—about the war between werewolves and humans. About the legends that painted the wolves as villains.

They say werewolves are evil, Asami had said. That they started the war.

But I don ' t believe that. At least ...  I don ' t believe you are.

But now?

Damn it.

Is this what being a werewolf really meant? Just like the rumors—bloodthirsty, savage, and monstrous. She couldn't even control herself. She had yelled at Asami.

Korra didn't care what others thought of her. But if Asami ever looked at her with fear or disgust—

That thought made the ache in her chest deepen. She told herself it was just the broken ribs. But it wasn't. This pain was worse.

She curled in on herself, burying her face in the crook of her arm, trying to shut the world out.

Without a sound, Asami sat down beside her.

Korra had known she was there all along. From the moment she stepped out, she could sense her—Asami's quiet footsteps, the faint rustle of her movements, and the familiar scent that never strayed far.

For a while, they just sat like that. In silence.

"Are you going to send me away?" Korra finally asked. Her voice came low and muffled from beneath her arms.

Asami answered with a light, teasing tone, "Wouldn't it have been easier to just leave you there, instead of dragging you back?"

Korra didn't respond.

"I never hated you, Korra," Asami went on. "I told you—I like you."

"Even if I'm a monster by nature?" Korra finally looked up, her eyes searching.

"I don't think you are," Asami said—repeating the same words she'd once said before.

"But you saw me. You saw how I looked when I killed."

"If we hadn't killed them, they would've killed us."

"No," Korra whispered, her voice shaking. "That's not it. I wasn't defending us. I didn't even think—I wanted to kill them, Asami. I wanted to..." Her voice faltered, snagged in her throat. She swallowed and forced herself to go on.

Asami met her gaze head-on. "Then there must have been a reason. You weren't yourself that moment—but that doesn't mean it's who you really are."

"What if I hurt you one day?" Korra turned away.

"You won't," Asami said firmly. "Remember? You saved me. Even when you were like that, you still chose to protect me—even though your poor left arm had to break all over again."

"But you were afraid. I saw the way you looked at me..."

"You mean that moment?" Asami suddenly raised her voice.

Korra's heart clenched.

"Of course I was afraid!" Asami said. "You were covered in blood, and I was terrified you were dying!"

Korra blinked. "I wasn't going to die," she muttered.

"So is there anything else you want to doubt?" Asami arched an eyebrow at her. "Anything else you want to question about the fact that I like you?"

Korra shook her head. The self-loathing, the guilt—it all began to loosen its grip.

"Come on," Asami murmured. "Let's go back. I'm worried about your ribs. And you haven't eaten since yesterday."

Korra hesitated. Then, with a quiet voice, "Can we stay a little longer?"

Asami sighed. "Alright."

A village woman passed by, giving the two girls a curious glance as they sat on the steps. Her expression seemed to ask if they needed help. Asami offered her a smile and a small shake of the head, silently saying they were fine. The woman nodded and moved on.

"Asami," Korra suddenly asked, "can I... lick you?"

"What?!" Asami blurted, eyes flying wide.

"Uh—I mean..." Korra scrambled, ears turning red, "Sometimes, when Naga and I curl up together, we... groom each other."

"I'm not a wolf."

"I know. Sorry," Korra mumbled, tugging at the edge of her bandage. "It was a stupid thing to say."

There was a pause.

Then Asami replied, "But you can."

Korra's head snapped toward her. Her eyes met Asami's.

"Not in a wolf way," Asami added, lips quirking. "In a human way."

Asami tucked a loose strand of hair behind her ear, then gently cupped Korra's cheeks in her hands.

Those green eyes were so close—so impossibly close—that Korra didn't even have time to process what Asami's words had meant. The next moment, she felt a soft pressure on her lips.

Warm. Gentle.

Her eyes fluttered shut as Asami's tongue slipped past her parted lips, brushing carefully against her own. Her kiss was slow, tender—exploring rather than demanding. Instinctively, Korra responded, a little clumsy but earnest, her tongue meeting Asami's in return, tangling with it shyly.

Asami felt something uncoil inside her, something dangerously close to losing control. It was as if her rational mind had been swept away by some unseen beast. Her face burned as heat rushed up her neck—and that was when the realization hit her.

She had kissed Korra.

She had kissed someone who still didn't fully understand what love, or even a kiss, truly meant.

Asami gently pulled away, their lips parting with a soft breath. She stood up quickly.

"Asami?" Korra looked up, confused.

"I—I'm heading back," Asami stammered, turning on her heel and walking away faster than she meant to. She couldn't let Korra see her face right now—not when it was so red, not when her thoughts were such a mess.

Regret curled in her chest. Sometimes, she had to admit, she was even more impulsive than Korra.

And Korra—Korra didn't yet grasp what human emotions could mean, not really. What if, someday, she looked back and saw this moment for what it was—a selfish, reckless impulse? What if all Korra truly felt for her was friendship? What if she fell in love with a boy?

The more Asami thought about it, the worse it felt. She had taken advantage of Korra's trust. Let her own desire take the reins.

And that... that wasn't fair. Not to Korra.

Back at the house, Opal looked up as Asami walked through the door alone.

"Asami? What happened?" she asked, frowning. "Where's Korra?"

Mako glanced at her too, brow furrowed. "Did you two have a fight?"

"No," Asami said shortly.

She didn't slow down. She brushed past them without another word and headed straight for her room.

Opal exchanged a look with the others, then quickly followed before Asami could shut the door, slipping inside.

"So what happened?" she asked again.

"I kissed her." Asami's cheeks were still tinged with pink. "I—I wasn't thinking. I just... acted."

Opal blinked. "Did she push you away?"

"No," Asami admitted. "She kissed me back. Sort of."

"So... what exactly are you worried about?"

"I don't think she feels the same way." Asami looked away. "Or maybe she doesn't even understand what the kiss meant."

"Why would you think that?"

"You know she's a... well... no, you don't know." Asami trailed off, realizing how much she hadn't said.

"You're right—I don't know everything that's happened between you two. But it was just a kiss, wasn't it?"

"Yes. Just a kiss."

 

Chapter 12: Out of control

Korra felt lightheaded—probably from the lack of oxygen. The sensation of Asami's lips and tongue still lingered on hers. She didn't dislike it. In fact... she wanted more.

She stared blankly at Asami's retreating figure, the heat in her body slowly ebbing away.

It was probably time to head back.

She rose to her feet, and the sudden movement tugged at nearly every injury on her body, each one loudly reminding her of its presence.

She let out a pained grunt. "Alright, alright, I get it—you're all still here."

But somehow, something had eased the ache in her chest. And that made all the difference.

Practically limping, she made her way back to the main room, clutching the doorframe for support as she caught her breath.

"Whoa, Korra!" Bolin gasped. "Did you get into another fight or something?"

"No, no." Korra waved her hand with a grin. "I think I need to lie down for a bit. But first... I'm starving."

Jinora quickly helped her to a chair. "I'll grab you something sweet."

She soon returned with a small plate of cake and a cup of tea. Korra wasted no time, grabbing a slice and tearing into it with enthusiasm.

"What happened between you and Asami?" Mako asked. "She didn't look happy when she came back."

"Asami wasn't happy?" Korra asked mid-bite, washing the cake down with a gulp of tea.

"I'm fine," came Asami's voice as she and Opal emerged from the other room.

Asami took a deep breath and looked directly at Korra. "I'm sorry I left you like that. I just—"

"It's okay," Korra interrupted, flashing her a crooked little smile.

"You look... happy," Asami said, almost surprised. She'd half expected Korra to be angry, or at least upset, after the kiss—and her sudden departure.

"I am happy!" Korra said, grabbing another piece of cake.

"Why? Because I didn't push you away? Or because of the... uh..." Asami's face began to flush again.

"It's not just that," Korra said, pausing as she searched for the right words. "I feel like... something changed between us. In a good way. Like we're closer now. I don't really know how to explain it."

She scratched her cheek sheepishly. "I guess before, it always felt like you were holding something back. But now it's like... you've shown me a new side of you."

"A new side?" Asami echoed, genuinely puzzled.

She hadn't thought she'd been any different. But as she replayed Korra's words in her head, she began to realize—maybe she had kept her guard up. Maybe she'd been telling herself that Korra wouldn't understand, or didn't need to know certain things... especially when it came to feelings.

But Korra did understand. In her own way. And all Asami had to do was be honest—and let Korra decide how to respond.

No matter how she looked at it, their bond had taken a step forward. Just like Korra said.

"Aha, I see," Mako said, shooting Asami a knowing look and sighing dramatically.

"Wait, does that mean you and Korra are, like, a couple?" Jinora gasped, covering her mouth and looking to Mako.

"Wait, what? Since when?!" Bolin echoed, mimicking Jinora's shocked expression.

"Wait, what is a couple?" Korra asked, looking around, visibly confused.

"Okay, okay—stop." Asami raised both hands like a shield, trying to fend off the barrage of questions. "We're not a couple. Not yet, anyway."

Then she turned to Korra. "I'll explain later."

"Oh, right—Korra, you should probably take something for the pain," Opal stepped in, mercifully changing the subject. "I made a herbal decoction. It's one of Master Tenzin's best recipes."

She returned from the kitchen carrying a dark, almost inky-looking liquid in a bowl. A strange, bitter scent wafted up from it, making Korra wrinkle her nose.

"I had that stuff this morning," Bolin said, gesturing to his bandaged ankle. "I swear it's the worst-tasting thing I've ever had. But Opal says it helps with bone and wound recovery."

Korra hesitated, eyeing the concoction warily. She dipped the spoon in, took a sip—and winced as the bitter taste spread through her mouth.

"Are you sure this is meant to be consumed?" she asked, eyebrows furrowed.

"You can't sip it slowly," Bolin said with mock gravity. "You have to just down the whole thing in one go."

He conveniently left out the part where Opal had basically forced him to drink it earlier that day.

Everyone in the room was now watching her. There was clearly no escape.

"Alright," Korra muttered. She pinched her nose, lifted the bowl, and downed it in one breath.

It wasn't as bad as she'd feared. Sure, it assaulted her tongue, but it didn't make her gag—and by the time it reached her stomach, a spreading warmth began to settle in. Calming. Comforting.

And somehow... she felt just a little better.

Tenzin returned just as the sun was beginning to set.

Asami and Bolin were locked in a fierce game of Go, with the others gathered around, watching the tense match unfold. Unsurprisingly, Asami had a slight edge.

The sound of footsteps at the door drew everyone's attention.

"Master Tenzin!"

Tenzin stepped inside. "You all look remarkably well!"

"All thanks to Opal and Jinora," Korra said.

Tenzin took a seat across from her. "So, you're the one who was unconscious. I expected you to still be in bed."

"I was—for a while. But it got boring," Korra shrugged.

"You're tougher than I expected, child."

"Of course I am!" Korra replied with a grin.

"Any progress today, dad?" Jinora asked.

"I met with Viper—the head of the Triad," Tenzin said.

"Did you see their creature?" someone asked quickly.

"Did you find out how they control it?" Mako and Bolin asked, nearly in unison.

"No," Tenzin said, shaking his head. "Of course he wouldn't tell me the truth. I went as an envoy of the Emperor, demanding they cease their oppression of the people. He had the audacity to claim he held absolute power in this region—unless we brought in the military to oust him."

"That's treason!"

Tenzin's voice suddenly rose. He slammed a hand on the table, sending the Go stones scattering from their careful formations. Asami and Bolin sighed and began gathering the pieces back into the box.

"We don't need an army!" Tenzin continued, visibly fuming. "We've got enough strength right here—with these hunters, we could wipe the floor with them!"

"Wait, we're... not really going to fight them, are we?" Mako asked nervously. Truth be told, he had no desire to go up against those maniacs again.

"Don't worry, child—that was just frustration talking." Tenzin's voice softened again.

"Oh, good," Bolin muttered, shoulders relaxing.

"I would never recklessly throw you all into danger," Tenzin added, placing a hand on the boy's shoulder.

"If they're willing to ignore a direct order from the Emperor," Opal said thoughtfully, "then they clearly have no intention of giving up their power in Meg."

"Exactly," Tenzin replied. "Diplomacy has failed. Unless we can expose them—or take away the power they rely on—they won't back down."

"You mean... figure out how they control the creature?" Asami asked.

Tenzin nodded. "Perhaps it's time we infiltrated the Triad."

"Everyone knows your face, dad," Jinora said. "No one will tell you the truth. But Opal and I—we can go undercover, sneak into the Triad."

"That's too dangerous," Tenzin said firmly, his expression hardening. "Unless you come to me with a solid plan, I won't allow it."

The girls exchanged a glance. In truth, they didn't even know where the Triad's main base was.

"What if we just investigate around the town?" Opal suggested. "If it's like you suspect—some kind of substance that affects the creature's nervous system—maybe it's being delivered through food. Or water. We can start here, without doing anything risky."

Tenzin fell silent, considering her words.

What she said made sense. He was a well-known official loyal to the Emperor—no one would ever confide in him. And the injured hunters couldn't be expected to investigate, either. The two girls were their best option. They were young, quick, and disarming. Townspeople might lower their guard around them.

At last, Tenzin nodded. "Alright. You may go into Meg. But listen carefully—you are not to engage with any Triad members. Not a single one."

But once they were out of Tenzin's line of sight, the girls didn't necessarily follow his instructions to the letter. Young people always had their own ideas.

For example, the very next morning, Jinora and Opal made their way into town—and headed straight for the Hunters' Guild.

They circled the large building, noting its layout. There were four entrances: the main gate was guarded by two men, while the other three had one guard each. The building itself was massive, yet there didn't seem to be any space designed to house large beasts. As far as they knew, the Triad had no other strongholds nearby—so the monsters were likely kept underground.

"Hey, you two—what are you doing hanging around here?" one of the guards called out, spotting the girls loitering near the guild.

"Uh... you guys look cool," Opal said, walking up to him with a friendly grin. "We saw the dragon come out from here yesterday, so we were hoping to see it again."

"I'm just a guard," the man grumbled. "Nothing cool about standing here all day. I joined the Triad thinking they'd teach me how to ride dragons. Instead, I get assigned to watch doors."

"Have you seen any other monsters?" Jinora asked.

"At least four big ones. Two with wings, like wyverns, and two without. You see that side gate over there?" He pointed. "It's even bigger than the front entrance. That's where the monsters go in and out."

"Can we go inside and have a look?"

"Absolutely not, ladies."

"Shame."

Just then, a wagon rolled out through the gates.

Jinora suddenly had an idea—an outrageous one. She whispered to Opal, "What if we sneak onto that wagon? Let it take us inside?"

It was reckless and risky. But Opal nodded.

They were about to follow when the driver snapped the reins. The horses bolted forward, leaving only a trail of dust behind.

The girls followed the wheel ruts, jogging in the same direction. Luckily, the wagon didn't go far—it stopped in front of a monster materials shop. Two men climbed down and began loading up boxes.

The shopkeeper stood off to the side, arms crossed and a sour look on his face.

One of the men at the wagon picked up a sharp fang—clearly from an elder dragon—and slipped it into one of the crates.

"Hey! I paid good money for that!" the shopkeeper protested. "You didn't say you were taking that!"

"We're saying it now," the man said flatly, tilting the shopkeeper's chin up with the tip of his blade. "Too late?"

"N-No, not too late," the shopkeeper stammered, trembling.

The man scoffed and sheathed his knife. He turned to leave—and bumped into a boy standing nearby.

"Outta the way, brat!" he growled, shoving the boy aside. The kid stumbled back, then bolted down the street.

From the shadows, Opal nudged Jinora. "Did you see that? He swiped the guy's wallet."

"I saw it," Jinora said. "I have an idea. Maybe he can help us."

They followed the boy into an alley.

"Hey!" Jinora called out. "You just stole from the Triad."

The boy froze, then hurriedly stuffed the wallet into his pants.

"I didn't steal anything!" he shouted, turning around defensively.

"We saw you," Opal said. "Back at the monster materials shop."

"So what? You gonna turn me in to the Triad?" the boy scoffed. "Good luck catching me."

He stuck out his tongue and turned to run.

"Wait!" Opal called after him. "We don't want to turn you in, we want your help."

The boy stopped, confused, and turned back.

"You were amazing!" Jinora beamed. "You stole right under their noses!"

The boy blinked. "So... you want me to steal something?"

Jinora nodded quickly.

"My price isn't cheap," he said, crossing his arms with a smug grin. "So? What do you need?"

"Sometimes, the Triad carries monster feed when they move their beasts," Opal explained. "We want a sample of that food."

"Why would you want that?"

"We're investigating how they control the monsters. We'll pay you."

"No, no," the boy shook his head. "Stealing from people is one thing. Stealing from monsters? You know their sense of smell is way better than ours, right?"

"Figures," Opal sighed. "He's just an ordinary street thief after all."

"Too bad," Jinora added with mock disappointment. "I thought he had the makings of a dragon tamer. Master Tenzin might've taken him as a student."

They turned to leave.

"Wait, hold on!" the boy ran to block their path. "You know Master Tenzin?"

"Of course. He sent us here."

"Okay, fine! I'll do it. Give me three days—no, two. Meet me back here, same time, day after tomorrow."

"We'll be here," Jinora said with a smile.

"Name's Kai," the boy said proudly.

"Jinora," she replied. "And this is Opal."

---

 

Asami rolled her left arm gently. It still felt heavy, but the pain had mostly faded.

"Thanks, Opal."

"No need," Opal replied, now crouched down to check Bolin's ankle.

"I can't believe Mako got to go into town with Tenzin and Jinora!" Bolin grumbled.

"Tenzin doesn't exactly trust that Kai boy," Opal explained. "He wanted to keep an eye on things himself."

"Yeah, well, I wanted to go too."

"You just want to impress Tenzin," Opal said, raising an eyebrow.

"If I do well, maybe Tenzin will teach me how to ride dragons. Now Mako's stolen the spotlight!"

"Tenzin was never going to bring someone who still needs a cane to walk," Asami cut in. "You know Mako's injury is nearly healed."

"So when is my foot going to be better?" Bolin asked.

"At least another week," Opal replied.

"A week? I've been choking down that horrible herbal soup every single day!"

"It's not a miracle potion, Bolin. Healing takes time," Opal said as she carefully re-wrapped his ankle.

Bolin sighed. "Even Korra's recovering faster than me."

"That's just a difference in constitution," Korra said with a smile.

"Yeah, yeah, you're the big strong werewolf," Bolin muttered—and then immediately froze as he realized what he'd said.

The room fell into a thick, sudden silence.

Asami, in the middle of changing Korra's bandages, froze with her hands mid-air. Korra tensed, every muscle coiling like a spring.

"I mean... Korra's as strong as a werewolf..." Bolin tried to backpedal, though honestly, no one ever used "werewolf" just as a metaphor for strength.

Opal turned to Asami, her expression sharp with suspicion.

"Uh... it's true," Asami stammered. "I've... been meaning to tell you..."

"Werewolf..." Opal stared at Korra, her mind racing as it processed the new information.

Korra wanted to disappear. Or leap through the nearest window. But she couldn't move—not with Asami's hand still firmly on her shoulder.

Then—Opal smiled.

"Well, that explains a lot... about our mysterious guest."

"Mysterious?" Korra blinked, unsure if that was a compliment or an insult.

"Yes," Opal said, walking over and handing a new bandage roll to Asami. "I've been wondering about you for days. Consider my curiosity satisfied."

She didn't ask anything more. Asami let out the breath she hadn't realized she was holding. All that worry, it turned out, had been unnecessary.

Yes—Opal could be trusted. Completely.

The rest of the afternoon passed in a lazy lull.

"Want to try a new game today?" Opal suggested.

"What kind of game?" Bolin perked up immediately.

"I found a mahjong set in one of the rooms," Opal said. "There are four of us—perfect!"

"You know how to play mahjong?" Asami looked surprised. It was a traditional game from the Dragon's Breath Kingdom. She had only ever heard of it—never seen anyone actually play.

"Pema taught me at the temple sometimes," Opal said.

"Pema?"

"Tenzin's wife."

A few rounds in, Asami had gotten the hang of it. Bolin and Korra, however, still looked completely lost among the unfamiliar tiles.

"I don't get these things at all," Korra said with frustration, pushing over her entire hand into a jumbled pile.

"We should use them to build something," Bolin said, stacking a few tiles together.

"I'm in," Korra said, grabbing a handful of tiles and adding to the pile.

Asami and Opal could only exchange a helpless, amused look.

Sunlight slanted through the doorway, casting a golden patch of light across the floor.

Asami was in the kitchen helping Opal with dinner. Her cooking was still awful, but she liked to think she'd improved—at least a little.

"Hey, guys! We found something new!"

She heard Mako's voice from outside, followed by the scrape of chairs, tiles scattering across the floor, and a sudden scream.

"What happened—" Asami started toward the noise, but the words caught in her throat the moment she saw what was happening.

A wolf had lunged at Mako, pinning him to the ground.

"What the fuck!" Mako yelled, his hand still clutching the bag now slick with blood where the wolf had bitten him. He kicked the wolf off and reached instinctively for the short blade at his waist.

"Korra!" Asami rushed forward, throwing herself around the wolf before she could leap again.

"Get away from her, Asami!" Mako shouted, rising to his feet and pointing the blade straight at the wolf. "I told you—if she's dangerous, I'll kill her."

"Calm down, bro," Bolin said quickly, grabbing Mako's arm.

The others—Tenzin, Jinora, and Opal—were frozen in place, too stunned to speak or move. They stood like statues, eyes wide.

"A wolf..." Tenzin muttered, before snapping back to himself and moving to shield Jinora behind him.

The wolf thrashed wildly in Asami's grip, snarling low and dangerous, her eyes locked on a single thing—the bag Mako had dropped.

The one holding the food stolen from the triad's monsters.

"Mako, take that thing outside!" Asami shouted.

"What?" Mako blinked, still confused—

But the wolf broke free before he could act, charging again.

Then came the sharp twang of a light bowgun. A dart embedded itself in the wolf's shoulder.

Asami turned. Opal stood behind them, bowgun raised.

"Tranquilizer," Opal said.

The wolf stumbled and collapsed, breathing hard.

Mako shoved Bolin aside and raised his blade again.

"Don't!" Asami yelled, voice ringing through the room.

But Mako didn't stop. His eyes burned with fear and rage. Just as the blade was about to fall, Tenzin stepped in.

"Put down the knife, boy," he said firmly.

"She's a werewolf!" Mako argued.

"I know," Tenzin replied. "But she's unconscious now."

He held out his hand, calm but commanding.

Mako hesitated—but in that brief pause, Asami had already moved, shielding the wolf with her own body once more.

"You can't kill her," she said.

Mako looked around the room. Even now, no one spoke up in his defense. No one backed him.

"Fuck!" he spat, tossing the blade to the ground and storming out of the house.

Bolin helped Asami carry the wolf into the bedroom. Then, sensing she needed the space, he quietly left.

The wolf lay curled on the bed, breathing shallowly. It would be a little while before she woke up.

Asami collapsed into the chair beside her. She didn't know what the others would decide. Especially Tenzin. Would they have to run again?

And worse—this time, Korra hadn't transformed to save someone.

She'd hurt someone.

The light outside faded slowly. It should have been dinnertime, but Asami had no appetite.

The house, too, had gone quiet. None of the usual laughter or footsteps filled the air.

A soft knock at the door pulled Asami out of her daze. She opened it to find Tenzin standing on the porch.

"Asami, would you mind stepping outside with me?" he asked.

She nodded and followed him out of the courtyard.

They walked in silence for a while, until Tenzin finally spoke. "Korra is a werewolf."

"As you saw," Asami replied. She didn't see any point in denying it.

"To my knowledge, werewolves were thought to be extinct."

"They lived in the South Pole... but I don't know why Korra ended up here." She hesitated, then asked, "Do you want to kill her?"

"No," Tenzin said firmly. "I don't judge someone just because they're not like us."

"But she is a werewolf."

"Don't be afraid, child," Tenzin said with a small smile. "I'm not here to condemn her. I want to understand what caused her to lose control today."

"You think you've figured something out?" Asami asked, surprised.

"I have a theory. Come with me."

Tenzin led her to a nearby farm, where several small monsters were kept.

"I bought one of these creatures from the farmer for testing," he explained.

It was a clear night. The sky stretched above them, cloudless and still, the moon spilling silver light across the land.

Asami could see the creature inside the fence. It had been sleeping, but the sound of their footsteps made it raise its head. Its eyes glowed with a faint green light in the darkness.

"You think Korra reacted the way she did because of the smell of that meat?" Asami asked.

Tenzin didn't answer right away. He pulled a piece of meat from his bag and placed it in front of the creature. The monster sniffed it cautiously.

"You see?" he said. "The scent alone doesn't cause any strange reaction."

"Then what are you saying?"

"But something in the meat definitely affects the creature's nervous system."

Tenzin tossed the meat on the ground. The creature lunged forward, grabbed it, and dragged it into a dark corner. Moments later, it had devoured the entire piece.

The creature reemerged under the moonlight, its bloodshot eyes glaring viciously at the two figures before it. A guttural snarl rumbled from its throat—it looked ready to strike, but the fence kept it at bay. It grew agitated, slamming its head repeatedly against the wooden enclosure.

"Korra isn't a monster," Asami murmured, though she still didn't quite understand what Tenzin was trying to say.

"Korra's reaction was strange. You said she acted the same way during the Triad's attack."

Asami nodded.

"I've been thinking about the connection," Tenzin continued. "I don't think it's just instinct. For Korra, it might be trauma. That meat—they must have fed it to her before, during some horrific experience. The scent triggered a memory. A wound."

"A terrible experience..." Asami recalled the nightmares Korra had. Each one seemed to revolve around that man. "She was captured by someone named Zaheer. I don't know what he did to her, but... every time she tries to talk about it, she breaks down."

Suddenly, Asami understood what Tenzin meant. Her heart seemed to stop for a moment, then fury surged in her voice. "You're saying Korra was once used by that bastard for monster training?!"

"That's my guess."

"So you believe she's not dangerous by nature?"

"I do."

The creature had calmed down again. It approached Tenzin as if begging for more food. Tenzin held up the now-empty bag.

"She's not like them," he said quietly. "At least... not controlled. Not like the others."

"You're right."

"This Zaheer..." Tenzin stroked his beard, his voice thoughtful. "The Triad may be connected to him. Where they got the substance, how they're using it to control the beasts... what their end goal is. Korra might know something."

"She doesn't just know. She lived through it." Asami's voice cracked with restrained pain. "You want her to expose her scars like that? Can't you see how cruel that is to her?"

"No," Tenzin said gently. "I wouldn't force her. But I think this has been haunting her for a long time. And now that she's hurt someone... she must be in even more pain. If she's willing, I can offer help."

"What kind of help?"

"Psychological. Emotional. She has to face it eventually. And you're the one she trusts most. That's why I came to you."

Tenzin's voice was calm throughout, and that calmness brought Asami a faint sense of comfort. At least—for now—they wouldn't have to run again.

But the thought of what Korra might have endured stuck in her throat like a thorn. She said nothing on their way back. Just before they reached the house, Asami stopped walking.

She needed more time. She wasn't ready to face Korra... or anyone else.

A breeze stirred from nowhere, bringing a veil of clouds with it. The moonlight dimmed behind the silver mist. The autumn wind carried a chill that hinted at the arrival of winter. Asami pulled her coat tighter.

Ever since the monster attacked Kamira, everything had spiraled out of control—including herself. Or maybe... maybe she had been too naive. She thought if they kept a low profile, they could just be ordinary hunters. But Korra's identity, Korra's past—those things pulled in threads that led to unknown places. The future was full of shadows and uncertainty, and that terrified her.

The appearance of something unnatural always foretells calamity. Her mother used to say that.

Asami, do you regret it?

Her mother's soft voice echoed in her mind.

---

Korra had finally woken from the effects of the tranquilizer. She hated being alone in a dark room—it always brought back the worst memories. All she wanted was for Asami to come back.

At last, she heard the door creak open. Her eyes immediately caught sight of Asami's figure, and just like that, the anxiety coiling inside her began to ease.

Asami stepped in quietly and saw the light was still on. Korra was sitting at the edge of the bed in her human form, dressed in a white tank top and blue shorts. Her long hair spilled over her shoulders, and though her body was marked with both healed and fresh wounds, none of it could hide the graceful strength in her muscles.

The warm, dim light touched one side of her body, casting her like a sculpture—quiet, powerful, and heartbreakingly human.

"You really shouldn't be shifting so much before your bones are fully healed," Asami said softly.

"I was scared..." Korra admitted, clenching her hands. "Scared of that wolf."

Asami had just taken off her coat and was about to hang it up. She froze mid-motion, turning slowly to look at Korra. Her mouth parted slightly, as if searching for the right words.

Korra lifted her head. "I hurt someone, didn't I?"

There was a pause before Asami answered. "You bit Mako."

Korra flinched. "I..."

"What did you see in that moment?" Asami asked. "It couldn't have just been Mako."

"Zaheer..." The name fell from Korra's lips like a stone. "I saw him..."

Asami's brow furrowed. Maybe this wasn't the time to peel open Korra's wounds. She hadn't meant to push.

But then she remembered what Tenzin had said:

She has to face it.

"...Would you be willing to talk about it?" Asami asked gently. "About the nightmares."

Korra went still.

"Sorry, it's okay if you're not ready—"

"I... I want to," Korra said in a small voice.

Asami couldn't see her expression clearly, but the way her shoulders trembled ever so slightly told her enough.

"Okay." Asami pulled up the chair across from her, reaching out and placing her hands over Korra's. She held them carefully, warmly. "I'm right here."

Korra nodded.

The room sank into silence again. For a while, only their breathing filled the space—slow, uneven, real.

Then Korra drew in a deep breath.

And spoke.

"I keep dreaming about what happened. I thought I could forget it, but I can't. I see myself—forced to fight those monsters. Half the time, I became one of them, just to survive.

Sometimes, it wasn't monsters I fought. It was people. Helpless people.

I didn't want to kill them, but something in me started craving blood.

That's what terrifies me—I felt like I was one of those monsters. I'm scared of what I might become."

"Tenzin figured out what was in the food," Asami said softly. "That's what made you lose control. It was never who you truly are."

She reached up and gently brushed her fingers across Korra's cheek.

"You're sharp, Korra. You noticed the meat Mako brought back. It reminded you of the past—of what you went through. It made you feel like it was happening again. That's why you lashed out. You were trying to protect yourself."

"Every time he appeared, I could smell it—that scent... that food..."

"You mean... Zaheer?"

Korra nodded faintly.

"He tried to control you?"

Korra shook her head. "He wanted to. He thought I had... some kind of special power. Something different. He tried everything."

"At first, he said he could help me awaken my werewolf abilities. But I'd left the pack when I was little—I didn't even know what that meant."

Her voice grew quieter, trembling.

"Then he made me fight. When I refused, he'd beat me. Hold me underwater. Lock me in a dark cage. Starve me."

Korra closed her eyes. Her lips quivered as if each word cost her more than she could afford to give.

"I thought I was going to die. So many times. Sometimes... he made me fight multiple monsters at once. One of them bit through my stomach. I could feel the blood pouring out. So much blood. It hurt... it hurt so much..."

Her voice caught.

The memories—so raw, so close—tightened around her like hands at her throat, squeezing the air from her lungs, silencing her.

Drip.

A tear landed on the back of Asami's hand.

"That's enough," Asami whispered, pulling Korra into her arms.

She wrapped her gently, protectively, cradling her like something sacred and wounded.

Her hand moved in slow, soothing circles across Korra's trembling back.

"You don't have to say any more," she murmured. "No more, Korra."

Korra buried her face in Asami's shoulder, her sobs and shattered words like blades driving straight into Asami's heart.

"I... I was so scared. Every time I woke up, it just meant more pain. Sometimes I wished I wouldn't wake up at all... I used to have Naga, but back then I was alone. Fighting. Bleeding. Crying..."

"You're not alone anymore. I'm right here, Korra."

Asami held her tighter. She had suspected things—had braced herself for pain.

But nothing could have prepared her for this. For hearing it in Korra's voice. For feeling her shake like this in her arms.

Each word tore at her. Each tremble felt like it might break her, too. She bit down hard on her lip, trying to hold herself together, but the tears came anyway, slipping silently down her cheeks.

"I'm right here..." she whispered again, over and over.

Korra arms wrapped around Asami's waist with desperate strength, as though she feared she might vanish if she let go. Her breathing was ragged, her chest heaving against Asami's. The stabbing pain from the injured rib seemed so insignificant at this moment.

Minutes passed—ten, maybe more. The sobs were quieter now.

"I didn't mean to hurt anyone," Korra murmured, "I didn't want to be that... thing."

"You're not," Asami said firmly. She pulled back just enough to see Korra's face—tear-streaked, eyes red. "You're not a thing. You're not a monster. You're just someone who's been hurt."

Chapter 13: Reconciliation

The flickering candlelight was gently blown out, and darkness and silence settled over the little room.

Korra lay curled up on the bed, her back hunched toward Asami.

"You'll strain your injured rib," Asami said softly, placing a hand on Korra's shoulder, trying to coax her to turn over.

"I just... feel safer this way," Korra mumbled.

"You are safe, Korra."

Korra didn't answer. She stayed in that same position, unmoving.

Asami let out a quiet sigh. She knew the shadow of that demon wouldn't disappear so easily. And there was so little she could actually do.

A melody from the distant South Pole stirred in her memory—a lullaby Korra had once hummed. Not something Korra had taught her, really, but something she'd picked up after hearing it a few times.

Asami began to hum the tune softly.

As the familiar melody filled the air, the curled-up girl slowly loosened her hold on her knees. She still faced away, but Asami could feel the tension gradually leaving her back and shoulders.

She wasn't sure how long it lasted, but eventually, the soft sound of even breathing rose from Korra's side. Asami stopped humming.

Would she dream of her mother tonight? Would she remember what her mother looked like?

Asami's thoughts wandered to the snowy fields of the South Pole—a place she had never set foot in, yet had come to know through Korra's stories. Snowflakes, storms, and wolves had become part of her dreams now. And her mother, too. Her mother always brought her comfort in those dreams.

Night would pass. It always did.

When Asami opened her eyes again, the sun was already high in the sky. The sunlight pouring through the window was almost too bright. She rubbed her eyes and sat up.

Korra was already awake, sitting at the table, tending to the wounds on her arm.

"Good morning, Korra," Asami said.

"Morning," Korra replied, turning around with a faint smile. "Though it's nearly noon."

She bit down on one end of the bandage and tugged the other tight with her good hand.

A few quick knocks startled Korra. She flinched. Since her outburst yesterday, she hadn't seen anyone but Asami. Asami had assured her Tenzin wouldn't kick her out—but what about the others? What would they think of her?

Asami got up and opened the door. "Good morning, Jinora."

"Morning, Asami." Jinora peeked inside, eyes searching for someone. When her gaze met Korra's startled one, her face lit up. "Good morning, Korra!"

Korra hesitated, then slowly walked over.

"...I'm sorry, Jinora," she said, scratching at her messy hair. "About yesterday... I scared you."

"You're... a werewolf!" Jinora exclaimed, eyes sparkling with excitement. She took a step closer. Much shorter than Korra, she looked up with wonder—not a hint of fear or disgust.

"I..." Korra wasn't sure how to respond.

"I want to pet you. I mean, the wolf—you. Can you turn into a wolf so I can pet you?" The younger girl fidgeted with her fingers, a little shy.

"I want to, too!" Opal popped in from seemingly nowhere.

"Pet... the wolf?" Korra blinked, completely confused. She glanced at Asami.

"They like you, wolf-girl," Asami said with a raised eyebrow. "See? It's really not so bad."

Korra gave a small nod and reached for the hem of her tank top.

"Wait!" Asami stopped her quickly and turned back to Jinora. "Not now. Korra's still healing. Shifting could aggravate her injuries."

"Oh... okay." Jinora looked a little disappointed, but she took Korra's hand. "Then get better soon."

"I will," Korra said with a smile.

"I bet sleeping with a big fluffy wolf is super cozy," Opal said, casting a mischievous glance at Asami.

"Honestly, I've never actually slept with her in wolf form," Asami shrugged.

"Why not?" Jinora asked. "Ikki has a stuffed animal she always has to sleep with."

Asami paused. Come to think of it, she really hadn't slept beside Korra's wolf form before.

"I guess Asami prefers my human form," Korra said, grinning, "because then she can feel my abs."

"What?! I do not—" Asami glared at her, cheeks flushing red. She quickly turned away.

"Oh, I thought you liked my muscles," Korra teased with a smirk.

"I... I do," Asami muttered. "But actually, every time Korra transforms, she insists on sleeping on the floor."

"True," Korra agreed.

"It's getting colder," Opal said. "You should try it sometime. I bet snuggling a werewolf is really warm."

"Well, Korra's basically a furnace already," Asami nudged her gently with an elbow.

"Can I borrow Korra for one night?" Jinora asked, eyes wide and pleading.

"You'll have to ask her," Asami replied.

Jinora turned her hopeful eyes to Korra.

"Sure," Korra said easily.

The girls laughed and chatted cheerfully, teasing one another with playful grins and easy laughter.

Korra felt the weight on her heart finally lift. They didn't care if she was a werewolf—they only cared that she was still Korra.

Yes, everything wasn't so bad after all.

...Well, except for one person.

Mako walked past, glancing at the girls. His expression was unreadable, but Korra could feel the tension radiating from him like smoke from a slow-burning fire.

"Mako! I'm sorry!" Korra called after him.

He stopped in place but didn't turn around.

"I know I've got a lot to work through. I don't want to be dangerous. I'm trying to fix it. I know it's not easy... but..."

Mako didn't respond. He walked away without a word.

 

---

Mako swung the axe over his head and brought it down hard. Crack—the log split clean in two. He tossed the chopped wood aside, where it joined a steadily growing pile.

"Mako, can we talk?" Asami's voice came from behind him.

Mako paused. He wedged the axe into a nearby stump, grabbed the towel slung over his shoulder, and wiped the sweat from his face before turning to face her.

"Talk about what? Your little wolf girl?" His tone was sharp, laced with biting sarcasm.

Asami's brow furrowed. She hadn't come to argue. She took a steady breath, keeping her voice calm.

"I know what Korra did was dangerous," she said, her eyes briefly flicking to the bandages on his wrist, "but you know there's a reason. She's been through something awful. And she's trying—really trying—to get better. Don't you think she deserves forgiveness?"

"Change is hard, isn't it?" Mako replied flatly. "Your little wolf girl is still a walking time bomb, no matter how sorry she feels."

Asami took a breath. "Are you really angry because of what happened yesterday—or because... I have feelings for Korra?"

A flicker crossed Mako's face. His jaw tensed.

"Ever since the day you realized how I felt about her, you've been distant toward her. Isn't that right?" she pressed.

"So what if I have?" he snapped. His expression darkened again, retreating behind familiar walls. "You love her. No matter what kind of messed up thing she does, you'll take her side without a second thought, won't you? You didn't even stop to think."

Asami bit her lip. For a moment, she didn't reply.

"But if even I don't stand by her..." she began.

"You think I wouldn't? Or Bolin?" Mako cut in, voice rising. "I've been through things with her. I don't see her the way I did when we first met. But I still want to keep people safe. I want to solve this without risking anyone. And you—" he pointed at her, eyes blazing, "you didn't even trust me enough to believe that."

He yanked off his gloves and tossed them beside the axe, then stormed out of the yard, jaw clenched and face stormy.

Asami stood still. Slowly, she ran her fingers through her hair and pushed it back from her face.

He was right.

She hadn't trusted Mako. That was what hurt him most.

In that moment, when everything happened, her first instinct had been to protect Korra from him. And in doing so, she hadn't acted with reason—but like a reckless girl driven by fear.

Korra and Bolin hid behind the wall. When Asami said she was going to talk to Mako, Korra had worried they might argue because of her—so she'd dragged Bolin along to follow them. Now they stood in awkward silence, unable to do anything but listen.

"Mako's never going to forgive me," Korra said dejectedly, leaning her back against the wall.

"I think he just needs a little time," Bolin offered. "I know Mako. Sometimes he acts like a jerk. But he's not heartless."

"Maybe I should talk to him myself."

Bolin gave her a half-smile and patted her on the shoulder. "Good luck, Korra. You're gonna need it."

 

Korra grabbed a wooden practice sword and went looking for Mako. It was the only thing she could think of. Not just to talk—talking wouldn't be enough. They needed to do something, something that might break through the awkwardness. Like training.

Bolin had mentioned Mako had been spending time in the nearby woods, mostly by himself the past few days.

Double blades flashed through the air, leaving faint afterimages. The sharp whistle of steel slicing wind blended with the rustle of trees swaying in the breeze.

Mako moved fluidly across the ground, his steps light and precise. Dust curled up around him as he finished a seamless sequence of strikes, landing with perfect control.

"Hey," Korra called.

Mako turned, his expression hard. "What do you want?"

"It's been a while since we sparred," Korra said as she stepped forward and held out one of the wooden swords.

Mako didn't reach for it right away.

"You trying to pretend nothing happened?" he asked flatly.

"No," Korra said quietly. Her gaze flicked to his wrist—the bandages were gone, but the bite marks remained faintly. "I'm not pretending. I know I hurt you. And I'm sorry."

"I don't want your apology," Mako said sharply. He moved to sheathe his blades, ready to walk away.

"Wait," Korra stepped into his path. "Please. Just give me a minute."

He stayed still. Silent. But didn't leave.

"Not long ago, I was just a wolf," she said. "I hunted. I was hunted. I ran. That was my life. I was a beast. I won't deny that. But... things changed. You, Asami, Bolin—you taught me so much. How to speak, how to understand people, how to feel things I didn't know how to name..."

She looked up at him.

"I know I act human most of the time. But that doesn't mean the darkness is gone. I'm not making excuses. I just... I'm trying to face it. And I need help. Your help, Mako."

He let out a long breath, considering.

"You really want to start training right now?" he asked at last.

Korra nodded.

"Your arm's still injured."

"I'm ready."

Mako gave a dry huff. "Don't expect me to go easy on you." He took the wooden sword.

Korra moved first. Her footwork was faster now, more agile, cleaner. The forms Mako had drilled into her had become instinct. But her balance was off—her left arm still in a sling. As she landed from a quick leap, she staggered slightly. Before she could recover, Mako's blade was at her chest.

"Well. Guess I lost again," Korra said with a crooked smile.

"If you weren't injured, it might've gone differently," Mako said as he lowered his sword. "You've come a long way."

"You're a good teacher," Korra grinned.

A breeze swept through the trees, cooling the sweat on their faces. The two of them began walking back together in silence.

Then, after a while, Mako spoke.

"I'm sorry."

Korra blinked. "For what?"

"For the way I acted," he said. "I let some... selfish feelings get the better of me. And I took it out on you."

"Selfish feelings?"

"Like..." Mako paused, searching for the right word. "Jealousy."

"I get it."

He raised an eyebrow. "You do?"

"I've felt it too," Korra admitted. "Asami said it's not always a bad thing."

Mako let out a quiet laugh, more tired than amused. "Jealousy's a tricky thing. Two sides of the same coin. Neither of them feels good."

Korra furrowed her brow. "Okay, yeah... sounds like something I still need to figure out."

 

---

You ' re not alone anymore.

A few months ago, Korra never would have imagined sitting at a table like this—surrounded by people, eating, talking, laughing.

She didn't have to endure the darkness and isolation anymore.

Maybe it was finally time to let go of the past.

When she told Asami she wanted to ask Tenzin for help, a flicker of concern crossed Asami's face.

"Are you really ready for this?"

Korra nodded. "You'll be there with me, right?"

"Of course."

That afternoon, Tenzin led them to a small pavilion on a nearby hill. He pulled out a small incense burner and lit it.

"This incense has calming and grounding properties," Tenzin explained. "It'll help with the meditation. Sit across from me, child."

Korra sat cross-legged, facing Tenzin. Asami settled beside her.

"I can only guide you," Tenzin said. "You have to face the darkness on your own. But when it gets overwhelming, remember—you are not alone. Now close your eyes. Feel the air around you."

Korra closed her eyes. She felt the breeze brush against her skin, carrying the thick scent of incense—along with the earthiness of soil and fallen leaves... and the familiar trace of Asami's perfume beside her. It wrapped around her like a warm, steady hand.

"Let the wind carry your mind back into the past," Tenzin said softly. "Take your time. There's no rush."

Korra followed his voice.

She was back on the run—exhausted, unable to sleep unless her body collapsed from sheer fatigue. She'd growl at anyone who came near, and all she ever received in return were looks of fear or disgust. People ran from her—or tried to kill her.

Except for one girl with long, dark curls.

"A hunter shot me," Korra whispered. "An arrow to the hind leg. I fled over the ridge and lost him, but I collapsed from exhaustion. That's when I met Asami. And... I bit her."

She opened her eyes. "Wait. Asami, did I ever apologize for that?"

"I don't think so," Asami said, tilting her head. "But it's okay. It doesn't matter."

Tenzin cleared his throat. "Meditation, Korra."

"Oh. Sorry..." She shut her eyes again. The wind lifted her hair, a few strands brushing her cheek and tickling her skin. She instinctively reached up to scratch.

"Still your mind," Tenzin said calmly, detecting her restlessness.

Korra frowned slightly. How does he always know? He had his eyes closed too. She shifted her posture and tried to sit still.

She just sat there. Was it five minutes? Ten?

Korra let out a small sigh, slumping slightly.

"The wind didn't take me back," she muttered, frustrated. "Not any farther."

"That's because a part of you is still resisting," Tenzin said gently. "Don't be afraid. Whatever you see—it's already behind you."

Korra took a deep breath. "Alright. I'm ready."

"Where are you now?" Tenzin asked calmly.

"I'm on a boat," Korra said. "There's water all around. Asami told me it's called the sea. She said she's never seen the ocean before. She said if we ever get the chance, she wants to go. I think... maybe we could go after winter. What do you think, Asami?"

She cracked her left eye open to glance at the girl beside her.

Asami said nothing, but gave her a playful wink.

Korra realized her mind had wandered again.

"Oh..."

"It's alright, Korra," Tenzin said patiently. There was no trace of reprimand in his voice. "You reached out and touched cold water, then pulled your hand back. That's natural. No one expects you to dive straight in. Keep going."

Korra steadied herself. In her mind's eye, she let the wind carry her back again—gently, slowly—and felt herself land on the deck of that boat.

She saw the wolf in chains. And the man.

"He told me his name," Korra said quietly. "So I told him mine."

"Zaheer?" Tenzin asked.

Korra nodded. "Yes. Zaheer..."

Her voice wavered slightly at the name.

"He said he was a friend to werewolves. That he'd learned our language from his werewolf companions. He said he was working with them to reclaim our land."

"For the first few days... he just kept me locked up. Fed me. Gave me water. I didn't know what he was waiting for. But whatever it was... I think I disappointed him."

"That was when the food started smelling... strange?" Tenzin asked.

Korra nodded. "Yeah. That smell—it was in everything he gave me."

After every meal, the wolf grew restless—agitated and unsettled. But the feeling would soon fade, and she would return to normal.

Zaheer frowned. He and the three others often spoke in hushed tones. The wolf couldn ' t understand their language.

" I heard that when minors offer their souls to Vaatu, they gain his power. So—how were you trained? "  Zaheer crouched in front of her, eyes narrowing.

The wolf didn ' t know.

" A lost child, then, "  Zaheer muttered, disappointed. " In that case ...  I ' ll have to use my own methods. "

The tall woman beside him suddenly slammed her boot into the wolf ' s ribs. A snarl tore from her throat, eyes flashing with fury. Chains clanged violently as she thrashed against them. The woman turned and said something to the man. He nodded.

" You need to fight, Korra, "  the man said, his voice curling into a sinister laugh.

"...And then..."

Korra stood outside the arena. The roar of the crowd, the snarls of beasts—it all came rushing back. The air felt thin. Her breathing grew fast, shallow. Panic clawed at her throat.

Then, gently, someone took her hand. Warm, steady.

She couldn't see her, but she knew Asami was there.

I ' m not alone.

"She needs you now," said Tenzin, stepping into view and holding out his hand. "Come."

Korra nodded. She followed him, rising on the wind over the arena's high walls.

And there it was again—how many times had she relived this?

The wolf staggered inside the ring, bleeding heavily, barely able to stand. One step. Then another. And finally, collapse.

"Hold her," Tenzin said gently. "Embrace the part of yourself that suffered, Korra."

Korra dropped to her knees and wrapped her arms around the dying wolf. The wind swirled around them, enfolding them in a quiet, gentle current. Tears streamed down her cheeks and soaked into the wolf's matted fur.

And then—the wolf, the arena, everything—dissolved into glimmering fragments of light.

Darkness returned. The dim stone cell reeked of mold and rot.

" You ' re still resisting Vaatu ' s power? "  Zaheer ' s voice cut through the gloom. " I can ' t believe you're still sane. "

He raised the whip again. It cracked down onto the wolf ' s torn, bloodied haunches.

She didn ' t even have the strength to scream anymore. Only shallow, ragged breaths remained.

" Let go of that arrogant pride. You ' d suffer less if you did, "  Zaheer growled. " You ' re nothing but a monster. Just like the rest of them! "

" You don ' t need to think. Just obey me. Understand? "

The wolf didn ' t understand. She didn ' t know what Vaatu ' s power even was. She didn ' t want to stop thinking—not yet. Not when she could still remember Naga.

She didn ' t know why he was so obsessed with her.

He already controlled so many monsters. He could have killed her a hundred times. But he didn ' t. He wouldn ' t.

He refused to let her die.

And that broke her completely.

"I can't bear this torment anymore. I gave in," Korra's voice was barely a whisper. "When my consciousness was stripped away, I no longer resisted. I let my body fight, tear, and bite—no matter who the opponent was."

She found herself back in the arena. But this time, her opponents were not monsters. They were trembling, terrified people, their eyes wide with fear, kneeling on the ground with their hands clasped in prayer.

"Please, don't kill us..." a child's hand grabbed Korra's pants.

"I..." Korra staggered back, ripping her body free from the child's grip. Blood-red handprints were left on her pants.

Without warning, blood sprayed from their mouths, necks, and bellies. Their eyes, now filled with hatred, locked onto her.

Korra's face drained of color. She stumbled backward, her clothes splattered with their blood, and horror crept through her veins. She felt the suffocating weight of their gaze.

The wolf emerged from the dark doorway, standing in front of Korra, growling lowly in warning.

"Kill them. Kill them all..."

Korra's mind went blank. She stood frozen, countless voices invading her thoughts, twisting and intertwining, like needles stabbing at her nerves.

"Please, don't kill us..."

"Demon!"

"Monster!"

She curled into herself, clutching her head, dropping to her knees.

"Stop, stop, please..."

The wolf turned, and Korra saw the same bloodshot eyes. In that instant, the wolf opened its gaping maw.

"No!" she cried out. For a moment, everything fell into silence. Darkness surrounded her, thick and suffocating. She felt no movement of air, no breath.

"Korra!" A voice called out, urgent and desperate.

It couldn't be. No one would care about her. No one would worry for her.

"Korra!" The voice persisted.

"I love you, Korra."

Love... What is love? Who are you? Why love me? I ' m a monster.

"You're my girl, Korra."

You are ...

"Asami!" Korra suddenly opened her eyes. She looked around, disoriented. She was in the pavilion, with Asami and Tenzin beside her.

Seeing her come back to her senses, the tension in both of their faces eased immediately.

"I'm here," Asami said, pulling out a handkerchief to wipe the sweat from Korra's forehead.

Korra tried to steady her breathing, calming the pounding of her heart.

"I killed a woman, two men, and a child..." she murmured softly.

"It's not your fault," Asami said, turning Korra's hand over, placing the handkerchief into her palm. "Even if you hadn't killed them, they would have been taken by other monsters."

Korra didn't respond. She just shook her head.

Tenzin moved a little closer, placing a hand gently on Korra's shoulder.

"You've managed to face the abuse and pain you've endured, but you still can't face that uncontrollable side of yourself."

"She always makes me feel like I'm a monster," Korra murmured, rubbing her forehead. "I became a wolf and attacked Mako."

"Don't focus on that for now, calm down," Tenzin said gently. "Let's talk about how you escaped, okay?"

Korra nodded, rising to her feet, trying to feel the flow of the air around her. But the wind brought only a cold chill, likely due to the sweat coating her skin.

What happened next was, in some ways, a stroke of luck for Korra. Though the mental torment still gnawed at her, the pain from her flight had faded the moment she met Asami. Just thinking about that moment lightened her heart considerably.

"I started observing the monsters' behavior. The crazed ones—they only had one way of attacking, but they were stronger. But that was it. They were predictable. I could defeat them. For a while, I didn't suffer much. The monsters would become frantic after a day without food, and then they'd burn themselves out. They'd die. None of them ran. So, Zaheer didn't need to control them as much."

"I stopped fighting Zaheer. When he thought I had become one of those monsters, he removed my chains but kept me locked in a cage. I had more freedom. And when the guards slept by the cage, that's when I stole his keys."

"And then you escaped?" Asami asked.

"I didn't escape immediately. At Zaheer's base, there were only his people and monsters, there was no way out. I unlocked the cage and stuffed the keyhole with some straw, locking it back up so it looked like it was still locked. To avoid being noticed, I put the keys back on the guard."

"The cart carrying the cage to the arena passed through a busy market area. That's when I escaped. There were lots of people, crowded and chaotic. But no one was faster than me."

As she said this, a smile flickered across Korra's face—a confident, almost smug grin.

"You continue to amaze me, Korra," Tenzin said, shaking his head in disbelief. "You're not a monster. You didn't give up. You didn't let those things defeat you. You kept your mind. You survived. You escaped. You're brave, smart, strong—those were never the things that could break you. You don't have to be afraid anymore."

Korra pondered Tenzin's words, her expression still tinged with doubt and confusion.

"You are an incredible person, Korra. I'm proud of you," Asami said, pulling Korra into a warm embrace. "I love you."

Korra wrapped her arms tightly around Asami's waist, pulling her closer. She felt the gentle flow of air again, now filled with a comforting, reassuring warmth.

Chapter 14: Stealth mission

This was the first time Asami had heard the full story of Korra's past two years. The pain Korra had long tried to bury deep in her heart was now being clearly expressed in a language she had only recently begun to learn. Perhaps she had always yearned to speak out—she was never truly a girl of few words.

Their meeting seemed to mark an important turning point for Korra. She kept double-checking whether she had left a bad first impression on Asami.

"A grumpy dumb wolf—that doesn't sound too bad," Asami teased.

"Hey, you used two negative words!" Korra pouted.

"Wow, you're really good at reading the tone of words," Asami laughed. "You've got a real gift for language!"

To Asami, meeting Korra felt like a miracle, especially after everything she had gone through. She should kiss Korra right now—she knew Korra would like that. But the timing wasn't right. Tenzin was right there beside them.

On the way back, Tenzin remained deep in thought.

"Vaatu..." he murmured. "I feel like I've heard that name somewhere before."

He turned to Korra. "Korra, what else do you know about Vaatu's power?"

"Hmm..." Korra thought for a moment. Now that she had spoken about the most painful parts of her past, those memories didn't feel as forbidden.

"I overheard a conversation between Zaheer and a werewolf once."

"You met that so-called werewolf friend of his?" Asami asked, surprised.

"No, I only heard his voice," Korra answered, "but I'm sure he's one of my kind. Zaheer asked him about Vaatu's power, and he said that those seeds themselves are part of Vaatu's power."

"Seeds?" Tenzin caught on to something important, stroking his beard. "So those things come from some kind of plant..."

"He said that after a werewolf awakens Vaatu's power, they can use it without relying on any external stimulus," Korra continued.

"Those seeds permanently enhance a werewolf's strength?" Tenzin asked. "Do you feel any different?"

Korra shook her head. "That werewolf said gaining Vaatu's power requires talent. I guess Zaheer thinks I'm just a dumb wolf."

"You can't say that about yourself!" Asami suddenly said sharply. "You don't need that talent!"

Korra was startled by Asami's reaction, then her brows drooped. "Oh... sorry..."

"According to Korra, Zaheer can control many monsters. He's training a monster army and working with a werewolf tribe," Tenzin frowned deeply. "What is their goal? To bring werewolves back to this continent? Or something even worse?"

Tenzin seemed to be speaking to himself; the two girls had no answers to those questions.

"This is probably the start of a war," Asami said.

"Over two hundred years ago, werewolf tribes lived in the forest between the Dragon Breath Country and Hiigan," Tenzin's expression grew more serious. "Both nations would be threatened."

"In fact, they're already causing chaos on the border of Dragon Breath Country," Asami added.

"Yes," Tenzin replied, "we need to finish dealing with the Triad first, then report this to the Emperor. And Sato..."

The two short syllables suddenly struck a chord in Asami's mind; she felt a sudden jolt.

"King Sato is seeking an alliance with the Northern Plains," Tenzin continued. "Perhaps a united front of the three nations would be best. Opal needs to send a message to her mother as soon as possible."

"Okay... I'll tell her once we get back," Asami responded calmly on the outside, but inside her heart was a storm.

Tenzin knew about Hiigan seeking an alliance with the Northern Plains—but what he didn't know was that the black-haired girl standing beside him was the key piece in this alliance.

Now, the so-called bargaining chip was thousands of kilometers away from the capital. The political marriage was scheduled for April of the following year, still five months away. Asami couldn't help but wonder what her father would do if she continued running like this.

If Kuvira couldn't—or wouldn't—find her, her father would surely send someone else. Opal wouldn't deliberately reveal her whereabouts, but as long as she stayed close to Opal, her location would be vulnerable to exposure.

If war truly broke out, and the Northern Plains refused to help, or worse, took advantage of the chaos... Asami didn't dare to think any further.

Where else could I go? Do I have to keep hiding forever?

If my country and people fall into disaster, would it all be my fault?

The weight of these thoughts bore down on Asami as she tried to block them out. For the rest of the journey back, she didn't even really register what Korra and Tenzin were saying.

Korra carried two cups of tea and sat down beside Asami, who was staring out the window.

"You seem troubled," Korra said gently. "You've been distracted ever since we left."

"Hmm..." Asami withdrew her hand from her cheek and wrapped her fingers around the warm cup. She thought about how to explain without hiding anything—she had decided that since that day, she would be honest with Korra.

"It's about what Tenzin mentioned," she said.

"War?" Korra asked.

Asami nodded. "And King Sato."

"Your father."

"My father wants an alliance with the Northern Plains on the condition that I marry their prince."

"Why? I mean, why do you have to marry... for an alliance with the Northern Plains?" Korra didn't understand the connection, nor the meaning of such a marriage.

"It has a long history behind it. What you need to know is that this is a common diplomatic tactic."

"Oh." Korra nodded, still somewhat puzzled.

"But I don't want to marry the prince I've only met once. That's why I ran away from the capital and came here."

"So you have to hide your family name."

"Yes."

"Does your father force you to do things you don't want?"

"Not exactly forced by him," Asami explained, choosing words she thought Korra would understand better. "When you're the wolf king, you're responsible for the whole pack. My father needs to be responsible for the whole country, and as his only child, that responsibility falls on me too. I have to bear certain duties, but I've been running away from them."

Korra thought seriously about the connection in Asami's words.

"When I'm the wolf king, I'm responsible for the pack. When I leave, a new king will rise—the pack's fate doesn't change drastically because of me leaving. I don't think the fate of a whole country can be changed by just one person."

"You're right. The fate of a country isn't something I alone can change. But a country isn't quite like a wolf pack. People will always expect me to do something."

"Hm..." Korra ran her finger along the rim of her cup. "I still don't really get all this politics. But if I can, I want to share the burden with you."

Korra gave a crooked smile and flexed her right arm. "Well, my shoulders are pretty broad... so, you know, I can handle a lot of responsibility."

Asami laughed, shaking her head. "Broad shoulders, huh? I think they'll come in handy more than you know." She leaned in and kissed Korra's bicep.

---

 

What Korra shared gave Tenzin valuable information, enough for him to finalize their plan to take down the Triad. The power they relied on—Vaatu's power—seemed to come from nothing more than plants. If they could destroy those plants and limit the monsters' movement, the Triad would be reduced to nothing more than a gang of thugs.

To ensure the mission's success, Tenzin also had Kai secretly contact local hunters in town, hoping for their assistance. Three hunters agreed to join the operation. Truth be told, Tenzin hadn't had a great first impression of the young thief, but so far, he had proven to be relatively dependable, and Jinora seemed to trust him without question.

The mission would take place that night. One of the hunters, a man named Yong, would make the first move, taking out a guard and replacing him to allow the others to infiltrate unnoticed.

Korra volunteered to be part of the infiltration team assigned to find the source of the plants.

"I'm really sensitive to that scent. I can track those damn things," she said.

Everyone turned to look at her with surprise—and a little doubt.

Korra's confidence faltered. She knew she hadn't fully escaped the shadow of what had happened. And this task might put her directly in the path of Vaatu's power again. She could lose control.

"But this is the fastest way to find the growing site, right?" Korra added. "I won't get too close. I'll just point the way. Asami will be with me, I think she can stop me if I lose control."

"This mission is too dangerous for you," Mako said. "You can help in other ways."

"...Alright." Korra lowered her head, looking quietly wounded.

Asami reached over and took Korra's hand, gently rubbing her thumb across it. She wanted to support Korra, but she couldn't blindly side with her like before. This mission involved everyone.

"Korra can come with us to help plant the explosives," Bolin offered.

According to their intel, the monsters were being kept underground. There were two exits to the basement. If they could blow them shut and trap the frenzied beasts below, the monsters would eventually die off without a fight.

"So, Opal and Asami are sneaking in through the underground?"

"Yeah, the vents are too small for the guys."

Everyone began talking at once, debating who should go where. Korra stayed silent, no longer offering any input.

Asami stopped rubbing her thumb and instead laced her fingers with Korra's. She had made her decision.

"I support Korra's proposal."

Korra looked up. Asami gave her a firm, steady look.

"Kai and Jinora have asked around for days and haven't heard a single word about the planting site—not even from some Triad members. That means they're hiding it extremely well," Asami explained.

"There's no guarantee we'll find it just by following the plan. And if we're discovered before we do, the entire operation could fall apart. Everything else—blowing the exits, confronting Viper—would be meaningless. No one knows how deep the Triad's underground palace goes. The best chance we have is with Korra leading the search. I'll go with her."

"I agree," Tenzin said, raising his right hand for the first time during the discussion. No one objected after that.

"But Korra," Tenzin added gently, "don't push yourself too hard."

Then he turned to Bolin and Mako. "You two, along with the other two hunters, will plant the explosives at the tunnel entrances used by the monsters. Yong will give you the exact locations. Avoid any unnecessary conflict before sealing them off."

Tenzin and two other monks would confront Viper directly, drawing his attention. Opal and Jinora, each riding a dragon, would remain on standby outside. Viper had two wyverns with him—likely the only situation where a battle with monsters would be unavoidable. If combat broke out, or if Viper tried to escape, the two girls and their dragons would move in as backup.

Everything was in place.

By midnight, the whole town seemed to have fallen into a deep sleep. Only a few scattered lights remained on.

A sharp autumn wind howled through the empty streets, rattling shutters and tearing at loose leaves. Now and then, a drunk staggered by the roadside, if the temperature dropped any lower, some might not wake up again.

Two girls dressed in dark clothing moved quickly through the shadows.

As they neared the guild, the surroundings grew brighter, light poured from various corners of the grand palace. They could see people moving about.

Staying close to the wall, they reached a small side door at the back of the palace, the one that led to the courtyard. It was rarely used.

The only person stationed there now was the hunter who had replaced the original guard. He quietly opened the door and let the two girls slip inside.

"The vent is in the far corner to the right," he whispered. "Upstairs to the left, there's a patrol. Be careful."

Both girls nodded and moved like shadows through the hallway.

The vent was sealed with a few metal bars. Asami pulled a pair of metal cutters from her pack and handed them to Korra, then turned to keep an eye on the patrol upstairs.

Korra made quick work of the bars. Just as the intel had said, the vent was narrow, barely wide enough for one girl to squeeze through.

They descended by rope into the basement. Asami lit a lantern, casting a small circle of light around them. Visibility was poor, but that was hardly an issue for werewolves.

Korra was perfect for this.

Asami had no doubt.

The underground was vast and deathly still. No growling. No footsteps. No heavy breathing from hidden beasts. The holding pens must be far from here.

And clearly, the underground stretched far beyond the palace footprint.

They walked for a while, only to find themselves in a maze. Countless forks in the path forced them to mark their route as they went.

After wandering for over ten minutes, they ended up back where they started.

"Do you smell anything?" Asami asked. "Monsters, people... anything?"

Korra shook her head. She didn't hear anything either. Within the range of her senses, there were no signs of life—only the damp, musty scent of mildew.

She glanced around in frustration. Her heightened senses—normally a source of pride—seemed completely useless down here.

It felt like they'd hit a dead end.

"Don't the Triad guys get lost in a place like this?" Korra muttered.

That question instantly lit a spark in Asami's mind.

"They probably do," she said. "So there must be some kind of markings."

She brought the lantern closer to the wall. Every few meters, there was a torch sconce, clearly unused for years.

This place had been built long before the palace above. In fact, the Triad had neither the reason nor the resources to construct something this massive.

"Maybe they don't come down here at all," Korra offered.

"But whoever built it did, and they had to navigate it."

Finally, Asami spotted faint carvings on the wall shaped almost like arrows.

The marks had clearly been there for over a century, weathered by time. They pointed in a direction, but where they led, she couldn't yet tell.

Following the arrows, the girls soon noticed something ahead. It was no longer complete darkness—light was leaking in from up ahead.

Asami quickly extinguished the lantern to avoid drawing attention.

Korra perked her ears and listened for a long moment.

"No footsteps," she said quietly.

Asami nodded. "Okay. Let's go."

The light came from wall-mounted sconces around a circular hall. It appeared to be the central hub of the underground complex, with eight passageways branching off from it like spokes of a wheel.

Korra's gaze was drawn to strange markings and murals scrawled across the stone walls. Symbols and images told some kind of story—and the symbols were oddly familiar to her.

"Asami, look," Korra pointed to a section illuminated by the flickering flame.

"These are werewolf runes."

Asami reached out and ran her fingers over the uneven surface of the stone. That meant this structure dated back to before the Great War.

"Can you read them?" Asami asked.

"Uh... not really. I barely knew my letters when I left the tribe, and most of that's gone," Korra admitted with a shrug. But the murals helped fill in the gaps.

Several wolves were depicted bowing around a circular altar. Suspended above it was something shaped like a kite—presumably a god the werewolves worshipped.

Another mural showed a towering wolf and enslaved humans beneath it. Of course, real werewolves were never that massive, but the image was a clear display of power and intimidation.

"Evil... is the werewolves," Korra muttered under her breath.

"You don't look anything like them, wolf-girl," Asami said, arms crossed, a teasing smile on her lips. "And we're not here to study history, remember?"

Korra nodded and tore her gaze away from the wall. She circled the room, sniffing the air carefully, until she stopped at one of the passageways. Her nose wrinkled slightly.

"It's coming from this direction."

"That scent?" Asami asked.

Korra nodded. "Exactly."

Asami quickly grabbed Korra's hand and tugged her aside. "Stay here."

"There's bound to be a patrol down that way," Korra said, concern flickering in her voice. She didn't like the idea of Asami going in alone.

"I'm not going to be reckless, Korra. If it looks bad, I'll retreat. Trust me," Asami said with a wink, raising her light boegun. "You know I'm good at sneaking."

"...Alright. I'll wait here," Korra said reluctantly.

Asami leaned in to give her a quick hug. "And remember what Tenzin said: don't push yourself."

With that, she turned and slipped down the corridor Korra had indicated. It was longer than she'd expected, stretching endlessly ahead. For a while, her own footsteps were the only sound in the air, brushing softly against the damp stone.

At last, she saw the end of the tunnel ahead—bathed in a faint, orange glow.

Several clusters of green plants were arranged under the light, with dark red blossoms in full bloom. A subtle, sickly-sweet scent reached Asami's nose—the very same one that had tormented Korra all this time.

She didn't move any closer. She hadn't seen anyone patrolling yet, and it was better to be cautious. Slipping into a shadowed corner, she waited.

Then, she heard it—harsh, guttural breathing that didn't sound human.

At first, she thought her ears were playing tricks on her. But as she turned her head—

There, across the chamber, standing perfectly still in the dark, was an Arzuros.

Its eyes locked onto hers.

And it was already too late to hide.

Asami froze. Her breath caught painfully in her throat.

She had been so focused on the crimson flowers that she hadn't even noticed the massive beast hiding nearby.

But the Arzuros didn't lunge. It stood there awkwardly, almost... uncertain.

Her thoughts raced.

What do I do? What do I do? What do I do?!

The distance between them was just one pounce—if she attacked or ran, it would surely draw the attention of any patrolling guards.

Then, a soft footstep broke the tense silence.

A girl stepped into the faint light. She wore twin braids and called gently toward the beast, "Kuma, over here. The patrol's gone."

The creature gave Asami one last glance—its eyes unreadable—before stepping out of the shadows and lumbering toward the girl.

"Shhh," the girl whispered, raising a finger to her lips.

The Arzuros quieted its steps and nuzzled against her side.

"Good boy." She stroked its thick fur and bent to pick one of the red flowers. "Daddy says these flowers make you stronger."

"No—don't let it eat that!" Asami burst out from her hiding place, too late to stop it.

The beast had already swallowed the blossom.

"Who—who are you?!" the girl gasped, startled.

"Get away from it!" Asami snapped, leveling her boegun at the beast. "That thing's about to go berserk!"

"Kuma? He's my friend!" the girl yelled back angrily—but then turned to look. Her words caught in her throat.

Kuma's eyes were turning blood-red. His breathing grew hoarse, erratic. Drool spilled from the corners of his mouth.

"Kuma..." the girl whispered, horrified.

Asami didn't hesitate—she loosed a bolt at the creature's head. It shrieked and covered its face with its massive paw, giving her just enough time to grab the girl and yank her out of harm's way.

"That flower drives them mad," she said, voice low and urgent.

"I—I didn't know..." the girl stammered, trembling. "He's never acted like this before..."

Whatever gentle creature Kuma had been a moment ago was gone. Now he roared and slammed into the walls, the sound echoing through the underground hall like a thunderclap.

Shouts rang out. A patrolman sprinted into the chamber.

"What the hell's going on?!" he shouted, reaching for his weapon—too slowly.

In the blink of an eye, the rampaging beast seized him.

"Kuma! Stop!" the girl screamed.

But the beast didn't hear her. Or didn't care. With a sickening crunch, its jaws clamped down on the man's throat.

Elsewhere, Korra, who had been straining to catch any sound from the corridor's depths, heard it—the beast's roar.

Had Asami encountered one of the Triad's captive monsters?

There was no time to think. Korra bolted toward the sound.

The scent hit her hard—thick and suffocating.

Wolves. Monsters. Zaheer.

Fragments of memory slammed into her mind, a storm of pain and fury. Her head felt like it was about to explode.

Asami. Asami. Asami ...

She whispered the name under her breath, like a mantra, trying to anchor herself—clinging to that one thread of light. And then—there she was, just ahead.

The Arzuros had made its choice. Despite its past bond with the girl, it had turned its rage on Asami.

The drug had made it faster, stronger. Asami was struggling. In the narrow corridor, she had no space to maneuver. And she was never meant for close combat.

"Asami!" Korra arrived just in time, her blade intercepting the beast's claw before it struck.

The veins in her forehead throbbed violently. She was already teetering on the edge of losing control. She tried to hold her breath, tried to hold herself back—but it wasn't working.

Still—she could think.

A berserk monster...

Korra stood once again in a cage, the same old arena of pain and blood. That loathsome familiarity clung to her like a curse. All she knew was battle—against man or monster, it made no difference.

But this time was different.

The woman fighting beside her wasn't an enemy. She wasn't a rival. She was her ally. Her friend. The one who had pulled her from the darkness.

"Asami, left!" Korra shouted. She knew how these monsters moved when they went mad.

At her warning, Asami dodged right just in time, the beast's claw swiping past her. As the creature rose again, preparing for another charge, Asami fired—boegun bolts striking its hide and leaving several open wounds. The monster howled in agony.

Korra used the wall for leverage, leaping from the side to slash her blade from the beast's shoulder down its belly. Blood sprayed in a hot arc.

It didn't stop. Enraged and seemingly numb to pain, it lunged at Korra, claws swinging wide.

She flipped backward, narrowly dodging the attack.

"Stop... please stop..." the girl—the monster's former companion—collapsed to her knees, her voice breaking. But her cries meant nothing now.

The fight continued. The two hunters moved with grim precision, their coordination seamless.

The beast faltered. Its heavy steps grew sluggish. Asami circled and struck from behind, forcing it to collapse. Then, Korra's blade pierced deep into its soft underside.

With one final cry, the creature stilled.

"Kuma!" the girl screamed, throwing herself onto the fallen beast. She cradled its massive head, sobbing. "I'm sorry... I'm so sorry..."

The Arzuros exhaled one last breath, then closed its eyes in her arms.

The scent of blood mixed with the sickly perfume of the flowers, flooding Korra's senses. It overwhelmed her mind, drowning reason.

The battle isn ' t over.

A voice in her head—his voice—coiled around her thoughts like poison.

Kill her.

The girl twisted in Korra's vision—becoming him. Then a wolf. Then something worse.

Go. Rip out her throat.

"Shut up!" Korra roared. She stepped forward, sword in hand, blood still dripping from the blade.

"Korra!" Someone grabbed her arm, firmly, desperately.

She shoved them away.

The wolves were gone. In their place, humans, soaked in blood, eyes wide with terror. They were begging her for something, but their words were only noise, ugly, cloying noise.

Her sword clattered to the ground. Her body began to shift.

Just before she lost control, a rank, pungent stench invaded her nostrils cutting through the blood, the flowers, the illusions.

Her bared fangs vanished. She slammed her hand over her mouth and nose, gasping in shock.

The visions scattered like smoke.

"Shit—what the hell is that?!"

"Stink bomb. Made from monster dung," Asami explained, her voice muffled through the hand clamped over her nose. "Used to repel beasts. You lucid now?"

"I'm lucid, but I think I'm gonna puke," Korra groaned. The stench was unbearable, especially for a werewolf with heightened senses.

She staggered to the wall and retched dryly. Thankfully, she hadn't eaten much before the mission. "Ugh—get that thing away from me!"

Asami kicked the stink bomb into the field of flowers, then smashed the kerosene lamp and flung it after. Flames leapt to life in an instant, crackling hungrily across the patch.

"We need to move, this smoke could suffocate us." She grabbed the girl, who was still sobbing on her knees.

The girls hurried back through the central hall, slowing only as they neared the ventilation shaft.

"All things considered, we came out alright," Asami said, patting Korra's shoulder. Korra still looked queasy, her brow furrowed and lips pressed thin.

"I'll admit—it masked the scent pretty well," Korra muttered. "But if it were your perfume, it would've been a lot more pleasant. That stink bomb's probably going to give me a new kind of trauma. Let's hope we never need to use it again."

"Sorry. It was the best idea I had in the moment," Asami said. "You know I'm a hunter, I only carry practical stuff like that. Though honestly, I should've come up with a better plan ahead of time. Running into her was unexpected."

She glanced at the girl, then something clicked. "Wait. How did you and Kuma get down here in the first place?"

"My dad's one of the guards," the girl sniffled. "I told him I'd take his shift today."

"No, I mean which entrance did you use?"

There was no way a girl could've brought a massive beast in through the main entrance of the guild hall. Which meant—there was another access point for large creatures.

Even if they blew up the two tunnels as planned, it wouldn't seal the monsters in completely.

"The central plaza. There's a path under it," the girl replied.

"A third exit..." Asami murmured. "That wasn't in the plan."

Tenzin had overlooked something critical.

And just then—

BOOM.

An explosion shook the ground beneath their feet.

Chapter 15: The fall of the Triad

A series of explosions echoed from different directions, and even underground, the girls could feel the tremors shaking the ground above them.

It was a terribly bad sign.

Asami hadn't yet given the signal to the demolition team—if the charges had already gone off, it meant they'd been exposed.

Shouts and the sound of chaotic footsteps filtered through the ventilation shaft into the werewolf's ears.

"Let's hide here for now," Korra said. "They're definitely out searching for intruders."

Asami extinguished the lantern. The only light now came from the moon filtering through the vent above, casting a pale glow on the damp walls.

The girls sat down with their backs against the stone, finally catching their breath.

Asami glanced at the girl beside her. She looked around fourteen or fifteen, slight and fragile, not at all like a hunter. And yet, she had bonded with a monster.

Noticing Asami's gaze, the girl curled inward, hugging her knees tightly. Tear stains still clung to her cheeks.

"I'm sorry... everything happened so fast," she murmured.

"I'm Asami," she said gently. "And this is Korra."

The girl looked up. When her eyes shifted to Korra, a flicker of fear passed through them. Korra turned her face away.

"I'm Suzu. Thank you... for saving me."

"You were raising a large monster?" Asami asked gently.

"Kuma was abandoned by his parents. He was very weak and sickly as a baby. I brought him home and raised him. We've lived together for three years. He was always such a good boy..." Her eyes welled up again. "He trusted me... and I left him there alone..."

"The flowers the Triad planted—that's how they control the monsters," Asami explained.

"My father said feeding them those flowers would make them stronger, so..." Suzu's voice faltered.

"They only push them into a state of extreme stimulation, temporarily boosting strength and speed," Asami said. "They don't actually make them stronger. What they really do is create dependency, on the flowers and on the person feeding them. That's how the Triad ensures control."

"I'm sorry Kuma attacked you," Suzu whispered, wiping her eyes. "It's my fault... he died because of me."

"It's okay." Asami didn't offer any further comfort, just reached out and gently squeezed the girl's shoulder.

She knew too well how much it hurt to lose someone.

Suzu took a deep breath and slowly exhaled. Once she had calmed a little, she asked, "Why are you two here?"

"We came with Master Tenzin to dismantle the Triad," Asami answered. "We learned they control monsters using those plants, so we came to destroy them."

"Master Tenzin?" Suzu's expression grew complicated. "Will my father be arrested?"

"I think most people in the Triad were tricked or threatened into serving a few corrupt leaders," Asami said. "Tenzin won't punish those who were just caught in the middle."

Korra didn't join their conversation. She sat a short distance away, staring blankly down the dark corridor. The flowers had been burned, but the so-called power of Vaatu still seemed to linger in the shadows. It could emerge at any moment. Or perhaps the darkness itself was the monster, ready to spread and consume her whole.

"Korra."

Asami's voice pulled her back. "Hm?" she replied.

"You were spacing out."

"I was listening for sounds," Korra offered as an excuse.

The truth was, her nerves were still rattled because of the brink of losing control just before, and she didn't want Asami worrying about her again.

"The noise outside is dying down. I'll go take a look," Korra said.

Asami gave a nod.

Korra stood and swiftly climbed the rope. The palace above was ablaze with light, everyone had been roused by the explosions.

But for now, it seemed no one had noticed this corner.

Korra gave the rope a tug to signal it was safe. Asami followed her up, and together they helped Suzu climb after them.

Sticking to the shadows along the walls, the girls crept toward the exit. But as they neared the central courtyard, Korra held out her arm to stop the others.

They ducked behind an artificial rock formation to stay hidden.

Most of the Triad members had gathered in the courtyard—and so had the two fire dragons. There was no doubt: the demolition team had been captured.

"Did Tenzin send you?" barked the man at the front. "What was your plan?"

Asami watched from behind cover. That had to be the Viper.

The hunters, now bound, stammered but said nothing.

"They're not all here!" shouted Two-toe Ping, standing beside the Viper. "There were two girls! Where are they?!"

Just then, a man rushed over and whispered something into the Viper's ear. His jaw twitched, and his expression darkened immediately. He had clearly just learned what had happened underground.

"Fuck!" he spat. "Seal all the exits. Keep searching. Leave no corner unchecked. They won't get away."

His men sprang into action at once.

Asami knew it was only a matter of time before they were discovered. They had to act—fast.

"Suzu," she whispered, "how many monsters are down there?"

"Six," Suzu replied without hesitation.

"Plus the two fire dragons... that makes eight." Asami calculated quickly. Even if they signaled Tenzin for help now, their current team wouldn't be enough to take on the Triad alone.

"If the entire town's hunters joined us..." Korra said quietly, picking up on Asami's thoughts.

"But they'd never dare to go against the Triad," Asami countered. "And there's no way to gather everyone in time."

"The bell," Korra said.

"You mean the emergency alarm—for monster attacks?" Asami's eyes lit up. She got it.

The bell was the fastest way to rally the hunters.

"With the underground exits near the guild sealed by the explosions, that only leaves the third exit," Korra continued. "I doubt the townsfolk know about it. If the monsters came out through there, everyone would assume it's another monster attack."

Asami nodded slowly. Korra was right. The hunters feared the Triad—but not the monsters. When that bell rang, no one would stop to ask where the beasts came from.

"In that case, this is a way better situation than the monster outbreak we dealt with in Kamira," Korra added.

"Yeah," Asami agreed, her expression brightening. "If we take down their monsters, the Triad won't have much left to fight with. And Tenzin will have a stronger case to win the hunters over."

She turned toward Korra, eyes gleaming, and planted a hard kiss on her cheek. "You're a genius, Korra!"

"Obviously," Korra grinned, lifting her chin proudly.

"I know where the bell is. It's not far from here," Suzu said. "But... how do we get out?"

"They're looking for us, not you," Asami said, already forming a plan. "You stay here. Keep hidden."

She and Korra would draw the Triad's attention. Meanwhile, Yong—one of their allies—was still among the crowd. He could slip away and help Suzu escape.

Asami and Korra crouched low and slipped out from behind the rock. On purpose, Asami kicked a loose stone across the ground.

Yong noticed immediately, eyes snapping toward the sound.

Asami gave a subtle gesture toward their previous hiding spot. Yong nodded in understanding.

Then, without even pretending to be stealthy, the two girls walked straight across a narrow path—deliberately exposing themselves.

"Hey! Over there!" a Triad member shouted.

In an instant, every eye in the courtyard turned toward them.

They didn't resist. Within moments, they were seized, bound tightly, and dragged before the Viper.

"It's them!" Two-toe Ping snarled triumphantly. "Finally got all four of you bastards!"

Bolin grimaced like he'd swallowed something sour. "We're done for. This is it."

"Tenzin will come for us, Bolin," Korra said calmly. "He has three dragons."

The Viper gave a short, sharp laugh. "Perfect. Let him come. Three dragons aren't enough to scare me. You really think blocking two tunnels stopped my lovely pets? You fools have no idea how big the underground network is."

His words made Mako's stomach sink.

Shit. There are more exits? He frowned, cursing silently.

"Two-toe Ping, lock them up!" the Viper ordered, turning his back as he stalked out of the courtyard.

Two-toe Ping yanked Asami close by the collar, his yellowed teeth gleaming in a greasy grin.

"Well, well. We meet again, pretty girl."

The stench of his breath and the sight of his grotesque face made Asami's stomach lurch. She wanted to shove him away, but couldn't.

Then, in a flash, that ugly face was gone, replaced by Korra, eyes blazing with fury.

It took Asami a beat to realize what had happened: Korra had headbutted him.

Two-toe Ping stumbled back, barely managing to stay upright. Blood poured from his nose. He wiped it with the back of his hand, smearing crimson across his face.

"You bitch!" he snarled.

"I told you—keep your filthy hands off her!" Korra snapped, her voice sharp as a blade.

"You've got a big mouth, hothead." He lunged, swinging his right fist—Korra slipped past it with ease.

His left hook came fast, almost catching her, but she stepped back. He overextended, lost his balance, and Korra drove a hard kick into his gut, sending him crashing down.

"Hold her down!" Two-toe Ping bellowed, stomping the ground in frustration.

Several Triad thugs rushed in and tackled Korra, slamming her to the floor.

"Prisoners are supposed to stay quiet, got it?" Two-toe Ping growled, delivering a few furious kicks into her ribs.

"Stop it!" Asami shouted. "The Viper told you to lock us up, not beat us!"

"Open your pretty little eyes, sweetheart," he sneered, shoving his bleeding face close. "She's the one who started it."

"Get away from her, you bastard!" Korra spat, thrashing against the men pinning her down.

"Korra, calm down!" Mako called out, his voice tight with worry.

Two-toe Ping pressed a boot between her shoulder blades and unhooked the whip at his belt.

"Looks like this one needs a proper lesson—"

CLANG—CLANG—CLANG!

The monster attack bell rang out across the town, sharp and urgent. The earlier explosions had stirred unrest, but now full-blown panic rippled through the air.

"A monster attack? Now?!" gasped one of the Triad members.

The courtyard erupted in chaos. Only Asami and Korra remained still—composed. This was all part of the plan.

Two-toe Ping cursed under his breath. "Throw them in the cells—move!"

The guards shoved the prisoners away. Moments later, the sound of retreating footsteps faded, and silence settled over the cell block.

Bolin let out a long sigh, leaning back against the wall.

"Korra, you're still as reckless as ever," Mako muttered.

"It wasn't Korra's fault," Asami said sharply. "That creep deserved what he got. I'm glad she stopped him."

"Yeah, well, provoking them wasn't exactly smart either," Mako replied.

"I don't care," Korra growled, still fuming. "I'm not letting that scumbag lay a finger on Asami."

"You're not wrong," Asami murmured. Her hands were bound, but she shuffled closer, bumping her shoulder gently against Korra's. "But I hate seeing you get hurt even more."

Korra's jaw tightened, then relaxed. "I'm fine," she muttered. "...Sorry."

A grizzled hunter slumped against the wall. "What now? You really think Tenzin's coming? With monsters rampaging through the town, do we even stand a chance?"

"He's coming," Asami said confidently. "Trust me."

She explained the plan she and Korra had set in motion.

Bolin gave a low whistle. "Okay, not bad. You two really pulled it off. Way better than us. We barely planted our charges before they caught us. I tried hiding in a bush and doing a chicken impression—'bok bok!' Didn't help."

"You should've stayed silent, Bolin," Mako muttered.

"When we heard your explosions, we just went ahead and set ours off," another hunter added.

"So what now?" Bolin asked.

"Now?" Asami said, "Now we rest. And wait."

 

---

Tenzin and the two monks were just about to enter the guild hall when the first explosion rang out.

Much earlier than he'd anticipated, and he hadn't seen Asami's signal.

That could only mean one thing: the mission had gone off-track.

He had always known the mission might not go perfectly. This wasn't a surprise. But now, everything else became secondary, the hunters' safety was his top priority.

He turned back immediately and flew to where Jinora and Opal were waiting—they would need the other two dragons.

"Dad...?" Jinora's brows creased with worry as she saw him return so soon.

"The plan's changed, hasn't it?" Opal asked.

Tenzin nodded. "We're going in to get them out. The good news is, we've heard multiple explosions, it likely means the underground exits have been sealed. They won't be able to bring in more monsters."

"We're coming too," said Jinora firmly.

Tenzin placed a warm hand on her head, gently brushing back her hair. "No. You and Opal stay here. If anyone escapes, they'll need help reaching safety. That's just as important."

Jinora hesitated, but finally nodded.

Tenzin climbed onto his dragon. With a beat of massive wings, they took off toward the palace.

As they soared over the darkened town, Tenzin spotted someone waving frantically from the street below. He couldn't see who it was in the dim light, so he signaled the dragon to descend.

Only then did he recognize the figure—it was Yong.

"We have a new situation, Master Tenzin," Yong reported, breathless.

"Good news, I hope?" Tenzin asked, his voice low and even.

Yong nodded. "Sort of. The girls—Asami and Korra—they destroyed the plantation."

A flicker of relief crossed Tenzin's face. "That is good news."

"There's more. The guild's two inner tunnels have been collapsed. But... there's a third exit. At the central square. That's where the monsters will come out."

Tenzin's relief faded instantly. "That's... less ideal."

"Maybe not," Yong said quickly. "It could be exactly what we need to rally the hunters."

He quickly explained the revised plan. "I got the girl out—she's gone to ring the warning bell."

"I see," said Tenzin. "Then let's move. Fast."

The dragon rose again, this time turning toward the center of town.

Just as Yong had said, the sound of the monster bell soon echoed across the rooftops. Lights flickered on one by one, slowly merging into a sea of fire and motion.

Yong raced through the streets, shouting the alarm.

"Monster attack!"

"Monsters—central square!"

Hunters poured from their homes, half-dressed and half-awake, weapons in hand. Within minutes, dozens had gathered, trailing behind Yong.

As two Triad handlers emerged from the massive stone gate, leading their monsters, they were greeted not by their usual silent streets, but by a wave of armed, furious townsfolk.

The two men froze, wide-eyed, clearly having no idea what was going on. They must have assumed it was some kind of uprising.

But the hunters didn't care who was responsible, they charged.

Panicked, the handlers dropped everything and bolted, vanishing into the chaos.

The drug-enhanced monsters, however, were far stronger than expected. One of them landed a heavy blow that sent a hunter flying across the square. Another collapsed to the ground, nearly crushed beneath monstrous claws.

But before the killing blow could land, one of Tenzin's dragons swooped in, snatching the hunter to safety.

With Tenzin's support, the tide quickly turned. One by one, the rampaging beasts were taken down.

When the last body hit the ground, the square fell still. Over thirty hunters stood panting, glancing around at one another, confused.

There had been only a handful of monsters. Far fewer than anyone had expected.

"Is it over?" someone finally asked, breaking the uneasy silence.

"The last time I saw a monster attack, it was a full-on beast tide," another hunter said. "Waves and waves of them. Scariest thing I ever saw."

"So... what was this, then?"

A wave of murmurs rippled through the crowd, confusion giving way to doubt.

Tenzin, still mounted atop his dragon, cleared his throat and raised his voice.

"Everyone—please listen. This wasn't a monster attack. The creatures you just fought belonged to the Triad."

"What?!"

"Are you trying to trick us?"

"They'll kill us all now! We destroyed their monsters!"

Panic and anger erupted in the square.

A deep, rumbling roar from one of the dragons silenced the crowd for a moment.

"Enough," Tenzin said firmly. "There is nothing left to fear. Without these beasts, the Triad has no more weapons. No more terror. Now is the time to fight back."

"Are you insane?!" a man shouted. "We weren't scared of their monsters, we were scared of their power! Their dark magic!"

"Oh," Tenzin replied, a calm smile on his face. "Did I forget to mention? That so-called ‘dark magic' is gone too."

"...Is that true?"

"There was never magic," Tenzin explained. "What they used was a compound derived from certain plants, to control the monsters. And those plants? Destroyed. They have nothing left."

"Master Tenzin speaks the truth!" Yong stepped forward. "He's the real dragon-tamer here. And if there was ever a moment to stand up and end the Triad's hold on this town—it's now!"

"I've had enough of the Triad!" someone shouted. "I'm with Tenzin!"

The tide turned. Doubt and fear melted into determination. One by one, the hunters raised their weapons and roared in agreement.

A storm of resistance surged through the streets as they charged toward the guild.

A squad of heavy bowgunmen led the way, firing explosive bolts that shattered the sealed guild doors.

When the hunters burst in, chaos erupted. But the Triad was no army, they were scattered thugs.

Some guards dropped their weapons the moment the crowd surged in, defecting on the spot.

Before the first light of dawn, the guild hall had fallen.

The town belonged to the hunters again.

---

The prison cell was well-insulated, none of the chaos or shouting outside reached those locked within. Despite the uncomfortable conditions, exhaustion eventually crept in and claimed them one by one.

"Ahem! You intruders shall face severe punishment!"

A gruff, exaggerated voice pierced the silence, jerking Asami awake.

Chains rattled. The others stirred as well.

But it wasn't a guard at the door—it was Opal, smirking as she picked the lock.

Asami let out a breath of relief. "Opal! Could you not scare us like that right now?"

"Sorry," Opal said, sticking out her tongue. "I just needed to wake you guys up."

"We... we did it?" Mako asked hesitantly, as if afraid the whole thing was just a dream.

"The guild belongs to the hunters now," Opal confirmed. "And the Viper's been captured."

"That's amazing!" Bolin cried. As soon as his ropes were cut, he threw his arms around Opal. "I thought we were done for!"

"Master Tenzin would never leave you behind," she said, patting him on the back.

Asami stretched her sore limbs. The fatigue hadn't left her, not even a little. She reached out to help Korra up. Korra's hair was a tangled mess—Asami gently ran her fingers through it, tidying it up and tying it back with care.

She knew Korra had been through hell these past hours—starting with those awful smells in the underground chambers.

Korra stepped outside and drew in a deep breath of fresh air. The moon still lingered in the sky, but the first hints of dawn had begun to color the east.

They found Tenzin waiting for them in the main hall of the guild.

"My children," he said warmly, wrapping each of them in a brief hug, "you've completed your mission brilliantly."

"Even us?" Bolin asked, a little sheepish.

"Of course," Tenzin chuckled. "Each and every one of you."

Then he led them into a smaller chamber.

Inside, the Viper and several other Triad leaders were bound to chairs, watched over by two armed hunters. Tenzin gave them a nod, and the guards bowed before stepping out.

"We should throw these bastards into the cells!" Korra growled, eyes narrowing at Two-toe Ping. She grabbed him by the collar and hauled him upright.

His feet dangled helplessly, and warm fluid dribbled from his crooked nose—this time, not blood, but snot. He burst into sobs, pleading with Korra for mercy.

"Korra." Tenzin's voice was calm but firm.

She scowled and dropped him. He landed hard on the floor with a yelp.

Tenzin walked over to the Viper, looking down on the bound man with quiet authority.

"We didn't need an army to defeat you," he said, his tone cool but triumphant.

"You had intel," the Viper muttered, clearly bitter. "Who told you?"

"It's not your turn to ask questions," Tenzin snapped. "Who gave you the seeds?"

The Viper hesitated for a few seconds before answering. "...A man named Unalaq."

Tenzin's eyes widened. "Not Zaheer?"

"Zaheer?" the Viper frowned. "Never heard of him."

"What does this Unalaq look like?"

"Brown skin," the Viper said, glancing at Korra. "Looks a bit like her."

"A werewolf..." Korra murmured, trading a look with Tenzin.

"Why did he give you the seeds?" Tenzin pressed.

"As payment," the Viper replied. "He wanted me to take him to the forest ruins."

"The forest ruins? What for?"

"He didn't say."

The Viper didn't seem to know much beyond that. All he'd been told was that the seeds were the power of something called Vaatu—a kind of god, or so the werewolf claimed.

 

Over the next two days, the hunters of the town welcomed Tenzin's group with open arms.

There was still a great deal of work to be done. The townsfolk had to rebuild the Hunters' Guild from the ground up, and decide what to do with the remaining Triad members. As for their leader, the Viper, he had already been escorted away by two monks, bound for the imperial capital, where the Emperor himself would determine his fate.

Korra, meanwhile, finally had a weapon of her own—a massive Dragon Slash Blade nearly as tall as she was. The local blacksmith, impressed with her bravery, had even gifted her a suit of custom-forged armor.

"I guess this makes me a real hunter now, huh?" she said, testing the weight of the sword. It was heavy, but it felt good in her hands—natural, even.

"You look like a real hunter, Korra," Asami said, eyeing her up and down with a smile.

"Just look like?" Korra raised a brow, pretending to be offended.

"You'll become a great one," said Tenzin, giving her a firm pat on the shoulder.

Tenzin's next step was to return to the monastery. He had agreed to take Mako and Bolin with him, they'd asked to train as dragon tamers under his guidance.

Asami and Korra had made their own decision. The two had talked privately earlier, and Asami had confessed she didn't want to stay near Opal for too long, for reasons she chose not to elaborate.

Korra, without hesitation, had said she'd go wherever Asami went.

So, they decided to part ways with the others.

"Wait, you're not coming with us?" Bolin asked, looking genuinely torn. "Why not? Aren't we a team?"

"...Is it because of me?" Mako asked carefully.

They'd all reconciled a few days ago, but hearing that Asami and Korra were leaving made him wonder if maybe things weren't quite healed after all.

"Don't flatter yourself, Mako," Asami said with a teasing smile. "It's just... personal reasons."

"You could stay at least until winter's over," Opal offered gently. She understood Asami's hesitation and didn't want to pressure her. "There's no rush, right?"

Jinora looked just as reluctant to say goodbye.

"And you promised to lend me the wolf for one night!" she added, mock-accusingly.

That was true—they had promised.

If they parted ways now, there was no telling when they might meet again.

Korra glanced at Asami.

Asami hesitated... then sighed and nodded.

"Opal's right. We'll wait until winter passes."

There was one more promise Jinora hadn't forgotten—concerning Kai.

No one noticed when the boy slipped into the conversation.

"Master Tenzin," he said brightly, "Jinora said I can go back with you and train to be a dragon tamer."

Tenzin rolled his eyes, but didn't say no.

"Fine."

"...But before we return," he added, his voice taking a thoughtful turn, "I'd like to visit the forest ruins."

---

Vaatu. Unalaq. Werewolves. The forest...

The words circled endlessly in Korra's mind.

" Unalaq! You dared to use Vaatu ' s power on underage werewolves from the tribe?! I banish you in the name of the Chief! "

" Spare me your sanctimonious outrage, Tonraq. Do you really think anyone in the tribe still listens to you? "

" What are you talking about? "

" I will lead our tribe back to the mainland—where we belong. You? You ' ll stay rotting in this frozen wasteland. We are Forest Wolves! We should live among ancient trees and rivers, not survive off scraps in the snow! "

" Don ' t you get it? It ' s because of Vaatu ' s power that we ended up like this! "

" No. We ended up like this because of Raava. And Raava is gone now. But Vaatu remains. He will bless the young of our tribe , grant them strength beyond anything you can imagine. Even your precious daughter. No one can stop Vaatu. "

" My daughter will never offer her soul to Vaatu! "

Chapter 16: Love is…

The dragon flapped its wings leisurely, doing its best to restrain its instinct to soar freely in the skies. For now, it matched its pace to that of the wagon trundling below.

Inside the wagon, Bolin stared blankly up at the dragon, sulking. He was still upset that Tenzin had refused to let him ride it. To someone with no experience in taming beasts, sitting atop one was more provocation than partnership. Tenzin would never allow such a dangerous stunt.

The travelers headed north for a full day, gradually veering off the main road. The further they went, the fewer people they saw. By nightfall, they had no choice but to make camp in the wild.

The scenery was far different from what Korra had imagined. She'd expected to see a lush forest, but ever since they left Meg, the tall trees had thinned. Here, only a few scraggly shrubs and young saplings dotted the landscape, giving the place a bleak, desolate feel.

"Are we not at the forest ruins yet?" Korra asked. "This looks nothing like a forest."

"This was the forest," Tenzin replied. "Two hundred years ago, this land was part of a vast wooded border between the Dragon Breath Country and the Hiigan."

"The records say that the werewolf tribes lived here for generations," Asami added. She'd read about it in old history books. "But a few centuries ago, they began expanding and invading nearby lands. After the war, the forest withered rapidly. What you see now is all that's left. This used to be a place full of spiritual energy."

"Forest Wolves..." Korra murmured.

Tenzin scanned the area, hoping to find what Unalaq had been looking for—perhaps ruins left behind by the werewolves, or treasures buried long ago.

That was when he noticed something: a stone path, nearly swallowed by the surrounding brush. Though cracked and eroded to the point it almost blended with the soil, it was unmistakably manmade. And as far as he knew, no human settlement had existed in this area for over two centuries.

The group dismounted and continued on foot, following the broken path. As they walked, the undergrowth became increasingly wild—gnarled vines and thorny shrubs reached out like claws, trying to halt their progress.

Then, a strange mist began to roll in, seemingly from nowhere. It thickened quickly, cloaking the forest in an eerie silence. Just moments ago, the morning sun had shone bright and clear, but now, it was gone.

A creeping unease settled in Korra's chest. She glanced behind her, but the path they'd come from had vanished in the fog. She looked ahead again, her companions were now ghostly silhouettes, dissolving into the haze.

She rushed forward in panic—but there was nothing. Just fog. And twisting branches.

"Asami!" she shouted, heart pounding. But the mist swallowed her voice. No answer came.

"Mako! Bolin!" she called again. Still nothing.

Leave this place.

The voice came out of nowhere, sharp and sudden.

"Who...who are you?" Korra spun around, but she couldn't tell where the voice had come from. It felt as though it came from everywhere at once—or maybe from inside her own mind.

Leave, foolish wolf.

The voice warned her again, harsher this time.

And then a familiar scent hit her and pierced straight through her nerves.

"Fuck," Korra muttered, covering her nose and mouth. That scent she knew it. She had to get out of here. Fast.

With no clear direction, she bolted into the mist, running blindly.

At last, she saw Asami's silhouette.

Korra quickened her pace, but just as she was about to reach her, the figure vanished again. Panic surged into her chest, clouding her vision with fear.

Then, from the right, a flicker of firelight broke through the mist. With no other choice, Korra ran toward it.

This time, it wasn't a hallucination, she could smell the acrid scent of burning wood. Then she heard Tenzin's voice calling out from above.

"Korra!" he shouted from the back of his dragon.

When the mist had risen, everyone had become separated without warning. Tenzin had taken to the skies, barely escaping the strange fog by gaining altitude. Unable to see what was happening within the haze, he had his dragon breathe fire as a signal for the others.

One by one, the scattered travelers emerged from different directions and regrouped around Tenzin.

"Asami!" Korra rushed forward and threw her arms around her—it was real, solid, warm.

"Korra..." Asami murmured, gently patting her back.

"What the hell just happened?" Bolin wheezed, eyes wide. "You all vanished!"

"This place is cursed," Mako said, pale. "I got dizzy... then I saw our childhood home. Like, really saw it."

"We can't stay here," Tenzin said grimly, motioning forward. "Let's move. Stay close."

The world around them finally came into focus again. Sunlight broke through and spilled over Korra's cheeks. She lifted her face toward it, letting herself soak in its warmth, its clarity.

Behind them, the mist slowly began to recede.

Then—a sudden burst of footsteps. A crazed monster burst from the fog, shrieking as it charged toward them.

The travelers had no time to react. But just as it lunged forward, the beast collapsed mid-stride—dead before it hit the ground.

A hush fell over the field. Only the distant calls of strange birds and beasts echoed across the empty plains.

Tenzin glanced back one last time. He couldn't shake the feeling—something within the mist was watching them.

Was it Vaatu?   And what was Vaatu, really?

Even now, he still didn't have an answer.

They regrouped with Jinora and the others waiting by the carriage, and together, they set off once more—resuming their journey toward the capital of the Dragon Breath Country: Lou.

---

Two days later, they arrived at the temple, nestled high in the mountains just outside the imperial capital. Waiting at the gates were Tenzin's wife, Pema, and their two younger children.

"Dad!" Meelo and Ikki shouted in unison, rushing into their father's arms the moment they saw him.

After the warm embrace, Tenzin turned to introduce the new arrivals.

"These young people were a great help during our mission. We've been through quite a lot together, and they've all asked to study the art of dragon-taming."

"They asked to study under you?" Pema raised a brow playfully as she looked over the group. "That's rare. Very rare."

Rare... That word stuck with Asami. She'd assumed Tenzin was extremely selective. But Opal had told her otherwise—Tenzin never turned anyone away. It just happened that most didn't stay for long.

Pema welcomed them with open arms. "Come, children," she said. "You must be tired. Let me take you to your rooms."

Pema led Asami and Korra to their room. Inside were two tidy beds and a small wooden table. The space wasn't large, and a bit spartan, but it was clean, quiet, and surprisingly cozy.

"The temple isn't luxurious, I'm afraid," Pema said gently. "Will the two of you be comfortable sharing a room?"

"More than comfortable!" Korra said without hesitation, grinning. "Honestly, this might be the nicest room I've ever had."

"And if I weren't sharing with Korra, I think I'd have trouble sleeping," Asami added with a half-teasing smile.

Pema gave a pleased nod. "Good. If you need anything, don't hesitate to let me know."

"Thank you," they both replied in unison.

"Then rest early tonight. You've earned it." With a kind smile, Pema left them alone.

Korra flopped onto one of the beds and stretched out with a long sigh.

"I'm really glad you decided to stay," she said, turning her head to look at Asami.

"...You really wanted to stay, didn't you?" Asami replied, sitting down on the other bed. The light in her eyes dimmed slightly. Maybe Korra longed for a quiet, stable life. Maybe this whole journey was just her indulging Asami's recklessness.

"No. I want to be with you," she said. "I never had anywhere to go—not really. But then you showed up. You made me feel like I belonged somewhere. So wherever you go? That's where I'm going. Unless... you kick me out."

Asami met her gaze, and saw nothing but honesty, raw and bright, in Korra's eyes.

"I'm not going to send you away," she said.

Korra smiled. "Good. Because honestly... I don't think running forever is the answer. You're troubled, right? You've been holding something in."

Asami looked away for a second, then gave a small nod. "You're right. I need time—to figure out what I want. Who I want to be."

"Well, this place has a whole mountain of silence to help you think," Korra said.

"...Yeah," Asami murmured. "It really does."

 

On the very first day of training, Asami immediately understood what Opal and Pema had meant.

Morning lessons began before sunrise. A handful of drowsy-looking beginners sat scattered across the classroom, each with four thick tomes stacked before them—History, Nations and Geography, Bestiary, and Common Creatures.

Tenzin stood at the front, his expression stern as his eyes swept over the group.

"Before you begin learning the art of dragon-taming," he began, "you must first complete physical conditioning, martial arts training—and these academic studies."

"Training my body? No problem," Bolin said, raising his hand. "But I don't want to mess with all this wordy, headache-inducing stuff."

"This knowledge is essential," Tenzin replied. "Only with a thorough understanding of a creature's physiology and habits can you ever hope to tame one."

"We're hunters. We know monsters," Bolin shrugged, unconcerned.

Tenzin shook his head. "Most hunters learn through trial, error, and stories passed around campfires. That's not real understanding."

"Like what?" Mako challenged.

"For instance... do you know which muscle a fire dragon uses to chew its food?"

"Uh... no?" Mako answered. "But who cares? Just feed it what it likes, right?"

Tenzin stepped down from the platform and slowly paced to the center of the room.

"You're not wrong, offering food it likes can earn goodwill." He paused. "But did you know that a fire dragon's jaw contains three distinct muscle groups? One for breaking bones. One for producing high-frequency screeches. And one—specifically—for tearing through flesh."

He let the words sink in.

"There was once a hunter who tried to win over a fully grown fire dragon by feeding it its favorite meat. What he didn't know was that during mating season, the dragon's chewing muscles become hypersensitive. That day, it bit off his entire hand."

The room fell completely silent.

"You think knowledge is useless?" Tenzin said as he calmly returned to the front. "Then go ahead—hand your life over to a creature you don't understand. See how that works out."

Kai raised his book, frowning. "Okay, but... why are we studying history?"

"Because we need to understand more than monsters, we need to understand people. The history of how humans and beasts have interacted, cooperated, or destroyed one another. Those lessons matter. And for the record, what you're holding is Geography."

"Oh. Uh... my bad."

"When do we actually start learning how to tame dragons?" Bolin asked, finally voicing the question on everyone's mind.

"Once you've passed all your exams," Tenzin replied. "Only then will you advance to the next stage."

Korra casually flipped through one of the books. The dense text made her feel dizzy. Her spoken language was fluent enough, but reading and writing were still a struggle, especially with all the specialized vocabulary. She could barely understand a quarter of what was on the page. Honestly, if she could finish just one of these books by the end of winter, she'd call it a win.

Part of her already felt like giving up. She wasn't here to learn dragon-taming anyway.

"As I was saying," Tenzin added, as if sensing her reluctance, "these fundamentals are required—regardless of whether you pursue dragon-taming or not. Everyone must study them."

Korra slumped over her desk and let out a long, exaggerated groan—more protest than exhaustion.

"These books are useful, Korra," Asami said gently, placing a hand on her shoulder.

"They're painful is what they are."

"I'll help you. I've read each of these at least twice. Once you get into it, they're actually kind of fascinating."

Korra peeked up at her, skeptical. "I'd settle for just understanding the words, honestly."

---

 

Korra went looking for Opal, hoping to get some answers. Jinora had told her she'd gone deeper into the temple grounds.

Under the moonlight, she spotted Opal from afar—close, too close, to Bolin. As she approached, she realized they were kissing. They hadn't even noticed her presence. Korra folded her arms and leaned quietly against a nearby pillar.

It was only when Opal turned slightly and caught sight of the figure standing nearby that she gasped and quickly pulled away.

"Hey—Korra!" she called, breathless.

"Oh—sorry. Am I interrupting something?" Korra asked.

"Yes. Absolutely," Bolin said awkwardly.

"Bolin," Opal chided. "Don't say that. I'm sure Korra's here for a reason. Right?" She glanced between him and Korra. "Which of us were you looking for?"

"You," Korra replied.

Opal looked back at Bolin. "Well, then..."

"Got it. I'll catch you later," Bolin said, already backing away. "Bye, Opal. Bye, Korra."

"Bye," Korra echoed, offering a small wave.

Once Bolin disappeared down the corridor, the two girls sat together on the stone steps.

"You and Bolin..." Korra began.

"We're dating. Since yesterday," Opal said, a faint blush still lingering on her cheeks.

Asami had once told Korra that if two people loved each other, they could be together.

"You love him?" Korra asked.

Opal nodded shyly. "And Bolin loves me. So... yes, we're together."

"Why?"

"Why?" Opal repeated, surprised. "Well... he's funny. You've seen it, haven't you?"

"Bolin is funny," Korra agreed. "But... how do you know it's love?"

Opal smiled thoughtfully. "It's... something you feel deep down. When you love someone, even the way you look at them changes."

Korra nodded slowly, filing the thought away.

"But I don't think you came to ask about me and Bolin," Opal said with a grin. "Is this about Princess Sato?"

"I want to help her. But I don't know how. I don't know enough. You've known her longer, you understand her better than I do."

"Maybe," Opal said. "I'll try. Let me guess... you're confused about the engagement?"

"Asami explained a little," Korra said. "But I still don't understand why she has to marry someone."

"She doesn't. Not exactly. But her father thinks she does. The kingdom isn't weak, but Asami's their only heir. If she takes the throne, she'll be under intense pressure. Her father worries she's not ready to face that alone. So, the 'solution' is a political marriage. If she marries Prince Kitagawa, he'll take her name and share the crown."

Korra blinked. That was a lot. Some of the vocabulary was unfamiliar, but the gist was clear—and it left a bad taste in her mouth.

"In simpler terms," Opal said, "Asami has two choices: become queen on her own, or marry the prince and form a political alliance. Her father favors the second."

"What if she never goes back?" Korra asked.

"Then King Sato will have to find another heir—some distant cousin or noble bloodline. But that'll trigger political chaos. The nobles will fight over it."

"That's... complicated," Korra muttered, frowning deeper. Asami had told her bits and pieces about her family, but this was a tangled web of politics Korra couldn't untangle. "In a wolf pack, the strongest becomes the king."

"With countries, it's not always that simple."

"I know..."

"Even if she's run away for now," Opal said, "she's not running forever. She cares too much. Sooner or later, she'll go back and face it. But when she does... she'll have to choose. Rule alone, or marry the prince."

"But marriage is supposed to be about love," Korra said, her voice tightening. "Asami told me when two people love each other, they become partners for life."

"That's what it should be," Opal agreed softly. "But in royal families, love often comes second, if at all. Sometimes, you don't get to choose."

Opal's words only deepened Korra's frustration. The situation Asami was facing was so much more complicated than she'd imagined, and there was nothing she could do to fix it.

"So there's really nothing I can do?" she murmured.

Opal paused, looking her straight in the eyes. "Do you love her?"

Korra froze, lowering her head. She didn't fully understand what love meant for others—but the desire to stay by Asami's side forever? That much was clear.

"I think I do," she said quietly.

"Have you told her?"

"No." Korra shook her head. "I'm not sure if what I feel is the same kind of love you or she would understand. I don't even know if she'd want me as a girlfriend. I'm a werewolf..."

"Then why not ask her?" Opal said gently.

Korra didn't answer. She wanted to know Asami's answer—needed it—but part of her feared it. She feared rejection even more than she feared watching Asami give in to pressure and marry the prince. Because either way, she might lose her.

"To be honest..." Opal said softly, "I think she's already made her choice."

Korra looked at her, puzzled.

"She's looking for someone to share that responsibility with. She's waiting for you, Korra."

 

---

 

Winter was never a good season for traveling. Now that December had arrived, their clothing had grown heavier by the day. When Asami left the capital, she had been dressed lightly, she hadn't even brought a proper winter coat. Back then, she had no idea where she would be when the cold set in.

Now, she found herself here—on a mountaintop in Mountain Luo. A leafless, sturdy old tree stood like a sentinel, marking the peak. Tenzin had told her it was the oldest tree on the mountain.

At lunch, Korra had mentioned that their training task for the day would take place here, in pairs.

She was late.

Asami's gaze drifted toward the imperial city in the distance. Luo's architecture was strikingly different from that of the capital. Where the capital favored stone, Luo was built mostly of wood, its structures painted in vivid colors. Asami had never entered the city itself; Tenzin kept their schedules packed with lessons and training, leaving her barely a moment to herself.

"Asami!"

Korra's voice pulled her out of her thoughts. She turned just as Korra came rushing up the slope, skidding to a stop, breathless.

"Sorry—I... I got held up," Korra said, panting.

"It's fine." Asami shrugged. "So, what's today's training task? Don't tell me it's running down the mountain and back up again?"

"Uh... I..." Korra hesitated. Her eyes flicked away for a second.

Asami noticed that Korra had her hands behind her back, like she was hiding something.

"Are you... holding something for me?" Asami asked, leaning slightly forward, curious.

Korra took a step back, then reluctantly brought her hands around, revealing a small bouquet of flowers in various colors.

"These are... for you," she murmured.

Her cheeks, already flushed from the cold and the run, darkened to a deeper red. Even the tips of her ears were pink.

"China roses?" Asami blinked. "Why..."

"Bolin said I needed to create a romantic, private setting," Korra said, awkward and sincere all at once.

Asami cradled the flowers, inspecting the tiny frost pearls clinging to the petals. Then she looked back at Korra. "Romantic... private setting?"

"I... I love you, Asami," Korra blurted out. "Will you... be my girlfriend? I just—I really, truly—just want to be with you. Always."

She stammered through the words, even though she had practiced them countless times in her head.

Asami stood frozen, stunned into silence.

A flicker of panic passed through Korra's eyes. "A-Asami?"

"I'll be honest," Korra said quickly, voice low and uneven. "I don't really know how to define love. Not exactly. I don't even know if what I feel counts as love to you. And maybe you'll say no. But... saying 'I love you'—I know I'm not wrong about that."

Asami slowly exhaled, and finally blinked. "You're serious," she said softly.

"Of course I am!" Korra replied. "So..."

"I just..." Asami hesitated. She had imagined so many ways this moment might happen, so many possible confessions, but never once had she expected Korra to be the one to say it first. She'd been waiting for the right time. Or maybe... maybe she'd still been afraid. "I didn't think you'd be the one to say it."

"What?"

"I mean..." Asami dropped her gaze for a moment, brushing a lock of hair behind her ear. Then she looked up again, her eyes meeting Korra's with quiet intensity. "Yes. I want to be yours."

A bright, uncontainable smile lit up Korra's face. She leaned in, arms wrapping around Asami's neck, pulling her close into a warm, eager kiss. Her lips moved softly, playfully, coaxing Asami's mouth open with tender skill.

Asami let out a soft, involuntary sound. The bouquet slipped from her fingers. Her arms circled Korra's waist, returning the kiss with growing fire and ease.

Only after a long moment did they finally part, breathless.

"You've gotten better at kissing," Asami murmured, eyes still half-lidded.

"I saw Bolin and Opal making out."

"They taught you?"

"Nope. I imagined it."

"You're a fast learner, wolf-girl," Asami chuckled, crouching to pick up the fallen bouquet. Then she sat down in the dry winter grass.

"Of course I am!" Korra said proudly, settling beside her, shoulder to shoulder.

"Where did you pick these flowers?" Asami asked.

"In the courtyard," Korra replied. "Bolin said holding a single rose would make me more charming... but I figured one wasn't enough, so I picked all of them."

Asami guessed those flowers had probably been carefully cultivated by Tenzin himself. They'd been thriving—until Korra got to them.

"Tenzin's going to kill you."

"What?"

Asami didn't respond right away. She looked up at the clouds slowly drifting across the sky.

"I've said this to you before," she said, turning her gaze back to Korra. "I love you."

"I know," Korra replied. "I just... I keep thinking about what that really means. Or why."

"Why I love you?"

"Yeah."

"There was a time when we couldn't even communicate properly," Asami said softly. "But I kept wondering what you were thinking. Where you came from. What kind of person you were. How you saw the world—and how you saw me. The more I thought about it, the deeper I fell. I'd catch myself staring at you without meaning to. You were mysterious to me... but you had this pull. Something about you drew me in."

Her voice dropped slightly, as if surprised by her own honesty.

"As I got to know you, that curiosity turned into something stronger—something I couldn't control. I kissed you. That day." She paused, her brows furrowing. "I crossed a line. We weren't... that close yet. So I ran away. I'm sorry."

"It's okay," Korra said with a shrug. "I think I was ready for that kiss. I loved you too... I just didn't understand it yet."

"So I've always been curious," Asami said, raising an eyebrow. "From the beginning, what were you thinking?"

"What was I thinking..." Korra repeated, drifting into thought. "You know, I had trouble sleeping for a long time. But those nights, when you let me sleep beside you... I slept so well. I remember wondering how you had that power. Like, were you the goddess of sleep?"

"The goddess of sleep?" Asami burst out laughing. "Is that even a thing?"

"Hey, I have my own mythology," Korra said, defending herself with a grin.

"Oh yeah? What other gods do you have in this belief system of yours?"

"Well... the goddess of snowstorms," Korra said thoughtfully. "When I lead the wolves out hunting, I always pray she won't send snow that day."

"Does it work?"

"Nope. Snow still comes, sometimes out of nowhere. I have no idea who pissed her off."

"Gods don't always answer prayers."

"There's also a goddess of healing. I used to pray to her when the pain got too bad. Beg her to take it away."

"There's no such goddess," Asami murmured. Korra had weathered all that pain on her own. If a goddess had existed and still ignored it... then she must've been cruel.

"But then I thought... maybe you're not the goddess of sleep at all. Maybe you're the stronger one—the goddess of healing. You."

"Me?" Asami let out a breath. "I'm not that powerful, Korra. There's only so much I can do. I can't erase your scars."

"You don't have to," Korra said. "Just sit here with me, listen to me say ridiculous things—that's more than enough."

Even as she spoke of her past pain, Korra's smile never faded. She leaned back into the grass, letting the cold earth cradle her spine.

The sky settled into her eyes like a mirror.

"I used to think, if I was seeing a goddess, I must be dreaming. Sometimes I still think that—from the moment I met you, it's all been one long dream. And I'm scared that if I ever wake up, I'll still be back in a cage... or lying in the dirt, on the run. Or maybe I'll already be dead. And maybe that would be okay, if it meant I'd never wake up from this."

"This is real, Korra."

Asami replaced the sky in her vision, leaning down until their breath mingled in the winter air.

"I'm no goddess," she whispered. "But I do love you."

And then she pressed her lips to Korra's, pulling her into another long, lingering kiss.

The sunset stretched their shadows long across the ground. Winter nights always came early, they had to return to the temple soon.

They walked side by side down the mountain path. Just like in Kamira, they often strolled this way together. It felt as though nothing had changed... and yet, something inside them both had shifted beyond recognition.

It was a love that was wildly taking root and growing.

"What did you think of the first meal I ever made for you—if it could even be called a 'meal'?" Asami asked.

"Hmm... it was an interesting taste," Korra replied. "Back then, I mostly ate raw meat. But the more human food I had, the more I realized..." She grinned and shook her head. "Your cooking really wasn't that great."

"You know I'd never cooked before," Asami said, unbothered. "Even I didn't want to eat it."

"I know. You're a princess, after all. That's why I thought... maybe I could be the one to do the cooking from now on."

"You?" Asami raised an eyebrow. "Do you even know how?"

"I'm learning from Pema!" Korra protested. "And you know I'm a fast learner. I'll definitely be a better cook than you."

"Well, now I'm curious," Asami said with a soft laugh. "But what made you suddenly want to learn how to cook?"

"I've been thinking about what I can do for you," Korra answered honestly. "But I couldn't come up with anything grand. So I figured I'd start with something small—like cooking. It's the one thing you're not good at."

"I'm not as capable as you think," Asami said gently. "There are a lot of things I can't do. And you've already done so much for me. You're always the one protecting me."

"Yeah, I'm strong," Korra said proudly, jogging a few steps ahead. She spun around to face Asami and flexed her arms in an exaggerated pose, her mouth curled into a crooked, playful smile.

Her loose clothes hid most of her physique, but Asami could picture the strong body beneath them all the same.

"I bet I'm stronger than all your knights. And from this day on..." Korra paused for effect, her voice turning soft, "you are my princess."

 

When they returned to the temple, Asami spotted Tenzin standing in the courtyard, looking furious. She instinctively tucked the flowers inside her coat.

The moment they stepped through the gate, Tenzin's voice boomed across the courtyard.

"Korra!"

Korra instantly straightened like a soldier. "Master Tenzin..." she said, meekly.

"Just look at these poor China roses! Do you have any idea what happened to them?" he demanded.

"Um... maybe... maybe some kind of monster ate them?" Korra rubbed the back of her neck and looked away.

"Look me in the eyes!" Tenzin roared.

Korra cautiously shifted her gaze upward, aiming just above his trembling eyebrows.

"I... I'm really sorry!"

"Do you know how hard it is for them to bloom in winter? As punishment, you'll be responsible for sweeping the entire courtyard. Every day. For a week!"

"Okay..."

"And you'll be up at five a.m. sharp. The night monk will come wake you!"

"Five?!?!" Korra cried out in despair.

"And," Tenzin added, turning to Asami, "you both skipped today's training! So tomorrow, double the workload!"

"Wait, what was today's training anyway?" Asami asked, still bewildered.

Chapter 17: Snow

The wind rustled through the trees, whispering softly through the woods. A gentle scent of sandalwood lingered in the air—peaceful and still. The temple was a place made for contemplation.

Korra's face came to Asami's mind, flushed with color, smiling, glowing. Just hours ago, she had said yes to Korra's confession. It was the most direct rebellion she had ever made against her father's plans. It meant she no longer had to keep running... but it also meant she would have to confront something much more difficult.

She needed guidance. And Tenzin was a man of wisdom.

"Master Tenzin," Asami said, bowing respectfully with a clasped-fist salute to the monk in meditation.

"Please, sit." Tenzin opened his eyes and gestured for her to take the cushion opposite him.

She folded her legs and sat down.

"Is this about your family... and your girlfriend?" Tenzin asked calmly.

The question was so direct that it made Asami's face flush red. She nodded, brushing a loose strand of hair behind her ear.

"Yes," she said.

"May I ask your family name?"

"Sato."

"The only child of King Sato?"

She nodded again.

"Princess Sato." Tenzin's eyes widened slightly in surprise, then quickly returned to calm. "I suspected from your connection with Opal that you came from nobility, but I didn't expect your identity to be quite so distinguished."

"Master Tenzin, you're my teacher now. There's no need to regard me any differently because of that. Please, treat me the same as always."

"I understand," Tenzin said with a slight smile. "I assure you, being a princess won't save Korra from her punishment."

"I'll take it with her," Asami replied, relieved. She didn't want the conversation to turn formal or tense. She was glad that Tenzin hadn't changed his attitude toward her—just as he hadn't changed toward Korra either.

"What troubles you is that Korra won't be accepted by your father... your family... or your people."

"Yes." Asami lowered her voice. "What I feel for Korra isn't a passing impulse. I... love her. But I can't ignore the way the world will see us, especially given who we are, and what we represent."

"If everyone stood against you being together," Tenzin asked gently, "would you give her up?"

"No." Her answer came without hesitation. "I promised I wouldn't leave her. If my title puts her in danger or causes her suffering, I would rather give it up."

"You would abandon your country... your people?"

"I know that sounds selfish. I'm no savior. I don't have grand ideals about saving the world. But even so... I still want to believe there's a way we can have both."

Tenzin was silent for a moment, lost in thought. "Your father's fears aren't baseless. The weight of a nation is heavy for anyone to carry. And you're both still young, you've only just begun your journey."

"I know..." Her gaze fell, her expression clouded with doubt. "So... there really is no path where we can have it all?"

"No, that's not what I meant." Tenzin's tone was firm but kind. "I mean you both still have room to grow. And plenty of time to face those challenges."

Asami looked up in surprise, disbelief still flickering in her eyes. She had braced herself for disapproval, but he hadn't dismissed her feelings. Instead, he gave her strength.

"Korra is a girl with immense potential," Tenzin continued. "She's quick-witted, brave, observant, and she learns fast. And you—you're a natural leader, well-educated, and thoughtful. Together, the two of you could be a formidable force."

Asami thought about his words. He hadn't judged her. He hadn't tried to steer her away. And that gave her more courage than she expected.

"But," Tenzin added quietly, "she still carries a darkness inside her. That won't go away anytime soon."

"I know," Asami said. "That's part of why I won't leave her."

"If she can prove herself to the world—truly prove herself—then people will accept her. But that won't be easy."

"It's hard," Asami murmured. "Back in Kamira, she saved a child's life, and we were still driven out. People's hatred for werewolves runs deep... it's in their blood."

"We may be on the brink of war," Tenzin said gravely. "Korra could become a powerful ally in the fight against the werewolves. Or perhaps... the key to ending the war—and healing centuries of hatred."

Asami gave a faint, bitter smile. War and racial hatred—these weren't the things a teenage girl should have to worry about. "You're right. Korra and I still have a long road ahead of us..."

If she knew how hard the road would be, would she still choose to walk it with me ... ?

Cold moonlight filtered through the window, casting dappled shadows on the wooden floor.

Long after Asami had gone, Tenzin remained in thought. A part of him felt he had failed the neighboring princess—he had not offered her any concrete solutions. He could not interfere in another kingdom's affairs, nor in the emotions between two young people. He didn't want to shatter their hope for the future.

But what he hadn't told her... was that she had overlooked another possibility.

If Korra's existence put Asami in danger—then Korra had only one choice.

---

 

Seated at the very front, lecturing on history, was Master Huiyuan—whom Tenzin had specially invited from the Eastern Temple to teach this course. He read from the scroll in his hands, occasionally pausing to insert a comment of his own.

"Most of the history surrounding werewolves has been erased. In truth, they've existed in this world for as long as humans have."

His tone was completely flat, like a monk reciting scripture—hypnotic and dangerously soporific.

Asami propped her head up with one hand, forcing herself to stay awake. Korra, on the other hand, had already given up and was sprawled across her desk, fast asleep.

"Asami. Asami."

Opal whispered from behind, poking her in the back with the end of her pen.

The girl jerked in surprise, blinking away the last traces of sleep. She turned her head. "Opal? What are you doing here?"

Opal tapped Bolin, who was dozing beside her. He shot upright.

"Did he call my name?"

Opal shrugged.

"Oh. I get it now," Asami said with a quiet laugh.

Master Huiyuan continued reading with complete devotion, not even glancing at the students. And none of them were listening anyway. Jinora was busy teaching Kai, who couldn't read a single character, and clearly had no attention left for the lecture. Aside from the group who had followed Tenzin on the Triad mission, two visiting disciples were present—but they, too, looked like they were struggling to stay awake.

"You and Korra seem to be doing pretty well," Opal whispered.

"I owe that to you," Asami said, smiling.

"Hey!" Bolin interjected. "I helped too, remember? I gave up alone time with Opal and gave Korra romantic advice."

"Let's not forget that part," Asami turned to him, teasing. "I think you should be punished too."

"I didn't tell her to pick all the flowers!" Bolin protested. "Just one! Tenzin wouldn't have noticed one."

"So you're not waking up at five every morning, huh?" Opal asked. She was surprised—Asami rarely looked tired in class.

"Well, Korra picked the flowers for me," Asami said softly. "I'm not letting her suffer alone."

The temple courtyard was massive, usually swept by four monks. Poor Korra, armed with just one broom and no breakfast, didn't stand a chance.

"You must've passed the disciple test long ago, right, Opal?" Mako asked from Bolin's other side, joining the conversation.

"I did," Opal replied. "When I first came here, there weren't any formal classes. I just read on my own, and Tenzin would explain anything I couldn't understand."

"That sounds way better than lectures," Bolin sighed.

"But don't you think this feels more like... a real school now?"

"A school?" Asami echoed, puzzled.

"Strict teacher, good friends, cute boyfriend. We go to class, eat together, take walks, go on little dates..." A soft smile spread across Opal's face.

"When you put it that way..." Asami glanced at Korra, still sound asleep beside her, and couldn't resist the urge to poke her cheek—or maybe even doodle something silly on her face.

Bolin had the same idea. He leaned halfway across the desk and, with a brush dipped in ink, drew a circle on Korra's cheek.

Korra let out a sleepy mumble and buried her face deeper into her arms, but didn't wake up.

The others snickered quietly.

"Yeah, yeah, you all get your sweet little school lives," Mako grumbled.

"Don't be so grumpy, bro," Bolin said, giving his brother's shoulder a pat. "You still have your brother. And your friends."

"You know, I've never actually been to school before," Opal said. "So this kind of life feels really new to me."

"I studied at the town school for... a year? Maybe two?" Bolin started counting on his fingers, trying to recall the days.

"You were in school for less than two years, Bolin," Mako added. "After our parents died, we never went back."

The chatter in the meditation hall was growing louder and more relaxed, gradually drowning out Master Huiyuan's droning voice.

"Hey, Asami—did you ever go to school?" Bolin asked.

"No," Asami replied.

"You're a noble too?"

Her education had always been evident, but now Bolin was starting to realize there might be more to her background than he'd thought.

"Mm-hmm." Asami nodded.

"But you never told me your last name."

"Sato," she said simply. There was no need to hide it anymore. She wasn't going to keep running.

"Sato?!" Bolin blurted out.

"Shhh—" Opal quickly pressed a finger to her lips.

"You're... royalty?" Mako asked.

"She's a princess," Opal confirmed.

"Princess?!" Bolin exclaimed again.

"Shhh—shhh—" both girls shushed him at once.

Finally, Master Huiyuan looked up. With a loud snap, he shut the scroll in his hands and slammed the book onto the desk before turning and walking out.

The loud noises, combined with Bolin's outburst, startled Korra awake.

"Class over?" she mumbled, rubbing her eyes as she looked over at her girlfriend.

"Nope. But Master Huiyuan just left," Asami replied, giggling as she stared at Korra's sleepy, confused face, now smeared with inky black marks from her sleeve.

The freshly awakened girl had no idea what had happened. She tilted her head, glancing around at the others for answers. A burst of laughter erupted around them.

"Your face, Korra," Opal laughed.

"My... face?" Korra touched her cheek. Her fingers came away black. "Oh no."

"Bolin's prank," Asami explained, pulling out a handkerchief and dipping it in ink-cleaning water. She dabbed at Korra's face, gently scrubbing the evidence away.

Korra pouted. "I was only asleep for ten minutes..."

"Your face was begging for it, Korra," Asami teased, planting a quick kiss on her cheek.

"Well, if it's that kind of thing, then I like it," Korra grinned. "What were you guys talking about? I think I heard Bolin shouting?"

"Korra, did you know your girlfriend is a princess?!" Bolin said, still sounding awed. "I can't believe we've been out hunting with royalty!"

"Yeah, I know," Korra said casually.

"Does Tenzin know?" Mako asked.

"I told him yesterday," Asami replied.

"So we're the last ones to find out?" Mako's tone held a trace of resentment. "We've known you longer."

"I'm sorry. I only just figured out what to do these past couple days. Before that, I didn't really know how to handle it."

"I want to be mad at you, but... you're a princess," Mako muttered. "My apologies for my earlier disrespect, Princess Sato."

"Hey, don't be like that, Mako. You're allowed to be mad at me for not being upfront."

"There's no point, bro," Bolin said, throwing an arm around Opal. "Opal's nobility too, and we're all getting along just fine."

Mako rolled his eyes at his brother.

 

Master Huiyuan stood just outside the meditation hall, the escalating chaos within reaching his ears loud and clear. He shook his head slowly. As he turned a corner, he nearly bumped into Tenzin and Bumi walking in from the courtyard.

"Master Huiyuan, has the lesson ended early today?" Tenzin asked, noticing the master leaving ahead of schedule.

"Master Tenzin," Huiyuan said flatly, "you've gathered quite the group of students."

The ruckus from the hall was hard to ignore, and Tenzin winced as it echoed behind him. He rubbed the back of his head sheepishly. "Yes... I know. They're still... adjusting."

"I'm sorry," Huiyuan said, his tone clipped but calm. "I can't teach them. Please find someone else to handle the lectures."

"I think those kids are great," Bumi chimed in with a grin. As the weapons instructor, Bumi handled all things physical—staffs, swords, spears, and the like. "Everyone has their strengths and weaknesses, right? Remember when Tenzin was a kid? He was terrible with a staff. I had to stay late just to help him catch up!"

"Ahem." Tenzin coughed sharply. "Now is not the time to bring up childhood stories. These students are still learning, but I'll set them straight. Please, Master Huiyuan, I ask for your patience a while longer."

But Huiyuan declined politely, citing other pressing duties.

"I could teach them history!" Bumi offered enthusiastically.

"I'd rather have them read by themselves," Tenzin muttered under his breath. After all, as Bumi himself had said, everyone had their strengths and weaknesses, and Tenzin knew, with absolute certainty, that history was not one of Bumi's strengths. He could already picture the wildly inaccurate tales that would pour from his brother's mouth.

"Suit yourself," Bumi shrugged, completely unfazed.

---

 

A series of knocks on the door stirred Asami from her sleep, it was one of the night monks, reminding them it was time to get up.

The moment she sat up, the cold hit her like a wave. She instinctively pulled the blanket tighter around her shoulders.

"Korra!" she called toward the other bed across the room.

"Mmngh..." came a muffled groan, followed by silence.

"Korra!" Asami raised her voice.

The other girl finally sat up, bleary-eyed. "Mornings are evil..." she mumbled, then flopped back down onto the mattress.

Asami groaned softly and forced herself out of bed. She walked over to the window and cracked it open. Something cold and damp landed on her hand. Looking closely, she saw a few delicate snowflakes drifting in.

She pushed the window fully open. A rush of wind and snow swept into the room.

"It's snowing, Korra."

"Snowing?" The word instantly cut through Korra's sleep haze.

After bundling up in a few thick layers and draping a cotton cloak over her shoulders, Asami was ready to head outside. Korra, on the other hand, simply threw a padded jacket over her fall clothes.

Although snow fell a few times each winter, it never failed to excite Asami. But for Korra—who had spent over a decade on the tundra—the sight made her eyes light up. She stepped out into the courtyard and planted both feet in the snow, delighting in the crunch beneath her boots.

Asami followed, their footprints trailing behind them in the fresh powder—already several inches deep.

"I haven't seen snow in two years! Winters in Storm Valley hardly ever bring snow," Korra said, tilting her head up to let flakes melt on her cheeks.

"It's warmer there. Snow's rare," Asami said.

"Back in the tundra, Naga and I used to roll around in the snow," Korra added, turning to Asami.

"I'm not rolling around in the snow with you," Asami replied quickly, picturing the two of them flailing around. It was far too ridiculous.

"Too thin here anyway. You need real tundra snow—deep and fluffy enough to bury a whole wolf. Naga's a tundra wolf, and her fur blends right in. She'd hide in the drifts and wait for me to find her. But I always did!" Her voice brimmed with excitement. Whatever else the tundra held, at least those memories were good ones. Asami loved hearing Korra speak so easily and joyfully about her old life with the wolves.

"I want to see the tundra you grew up in."

"I hope we can go there together someday."

"Have you ever thought about going back to your tribe?" The question slipped out before Asami could stop herself, and immediately, she regretted it. She'd touched a still-healing wound.

Korra went quiet. She crouched and started forming a snowball with her hands.

Then—whump—the snowball flew through the air and smacked against Asami's cloak, leaving a white splatter.

"Hey! Korra!" Asami shouted.

Korra stuck out her tongue at her with a mischievous grin.

Asami tossed off her cloak and grabbed a handful of snow, launching her counterattack. Despite Korra's agility, Asami managed to land a few good hits—thanks to her sharpshooter aim, even when facing off against a slippery werewolf. But her heavy gloves and layers slowed her down both in dodging and making snowballs.

"I surrender!" Asami finally gasped, holding up her hands. Her breath came out in puffs of fog in the cold air.

"Oh-ho! Victory is mine!" Korra pumped a fist in triumph.

"You've had years of tundra experience. That's not fair, wolf-girl." Asami plopped into the snow with a huff.

Korra picked up her discarded cloak, shook off the snow, and draped it back over Asami's shoulders.

Then she sat down beside her. "...You mentioned the tribe..."

Asami looked at her, waiting for her to go on.

"I used to think I'd never have anything to do with them again. But Unalaq... he brought some memories back. And now that he's shown up, it feels like I can't truly cut ties."

"You remembered something?"

"Only pieces. There was some kind of division in the tribe when I was little. Unalaq might've been someone I knew. Lately I've been wondering—are my parents still alive? Should I go back?"

"And... what are you thinking?"

"If I go back, I want you with me." Korra's eyes locked onto Asami's frost-flushed cheeks. She dried her hands and placed her palms gently against them.

"Your hands are still warm," Asami murmured, placing her own hands over Korra's. She leaned into the touch, soaking up her girlfriend's warmth. "I'll go with you—wherever that may be."

The snow had begun to taper off, and the sky slowly brightened to a soft, pale white.

Korra lay sprawled in the snow, arms and legs stretched wide, staring blankly at the gray-white sky above. In that moment, it felt as if she were back on the endless tundra. In her mind's eye, she could almost see the figure of the snow wolf that had once been her closest companion. There was a quiet tenderness in the creature's eyes—a glimmer of peace.

You can rest easy now, Naga. I ' m doing just fine.

By the time morning arrived in full, not a single corner of the courtyard had been swept.

The snow had covered the dust and dirt so completely that both Asami and Korra decided it was entirely unnecessary to sweep anything at all.

Instead, they had used the time to build a snowman—two large snowballs stacked together, with sticks, rocks, and leaves collected from around the temple grounds to decorate its face.

"Don't you think this forehead kind of looks like Tenzin?" Korra asked, sticking a leaf below the snowman's mouth like a beard.

"Snowman Tenzin. You're right," Asami giggled as she adjusted the angle of the eyebrows. "Angry Tenzin."

"Meelo bomb!"

A snowball suddenly flew through the air, smacking the snowman right on the nose. The pebble they had used as a nose fell off, leaving a perfect dent behind.

"Meelo!" Korra spun around and launched a snowball back at the little monk.

Meelo dodged with a giggle, but got pelted in the back by a surprise attack. He turned around to see Bolin grinning mischievously at him.

Before long, more and more of them had joined the game.

"Hey, kids! Time to eat! You've got training after breakfast!" Tenzin called out toward the courtyard where chaos had officially erupted.

"Meelo bomb! Papa!"

Whap! A snowball hit Tenzin square on the nose. Again?

"Meelo!" Tenzin's mustache twitched with fury. He started toward his son, clearly intent on capturing him—only to be stopped by a gentle tug on his sleeve.

"Tenzin," said Pema, smiling warmly. "They'll come in once they're tired."

"But... there's training..."

"Snowy days aren't exactly ideal for that."

"...Fine. Training's canceled today."

A roar of cheers erupted from the courtyard.

 

Chapter 18: New Year

Notes:

Lunagaron is a large, wolf-like Fanged Wyvern similar in appearance. Its body is covered in cobalt scales with white edges, with several ridges running down its back. When enraged, Lunagaron's body and claws will become covered in spikes of ice.

 

The last week of December began to fill the air with the scent of various ingredients as everyone prepares for the New Year. Tenzin eventually suspended all classes and training, but not before setting up a test. If someone failed the test, they needed to take remedial lessons. More than half the students howled when it was announced.

But as it turned out, everyone passed the test. Because everyone's test paper is different, Tenzin said that this was called individualized teaching. “I can't hold everyone to Asami's standards.”

Asami's test was the first phase of the dragon training. This meant that next year, she could enter the dragon training arena with Opal for the second phase of her training. Opal was happy that Asami would stay and continue to study with Tenzin.

Next year...

Asami rested her chin on one hand and tapped her other on the table top. She stared at a piece of paper spread out on the table. She was thinking how she would explain to her father her refusal of the engagement, her plans for a year or two of study with Tenzin, and about Korra.

“Are you really going to tell your father about me now? Will he accept our relationship?” Korra, sitting on the edge of the bed, looked apprehensively at her girlfriend's delay in writing.

“He won't accept it. Even if I had lied about you being a werewolf, he would not have accepted it. And…” Asami turned to Korra. “Even if he agreed that I would not marry the prince, my father would have wanted me to marry someone with a family name.”

“Because family names are status symbols?” Korra was coming to understand the make-up of this society, and the great differences among the people, meaning differences in status.

“Right.” Asami did not want to beautify the world, that was the reality. “I'll tell him you're a good hunter, and maybe he'll take you in. You know my mother was a hunter, and she saved my father when he got lost in a swamp.”

“Good hunter...” Korra did not think so. When they first arrived at the Temple, the team of hunters went on a large monster hunt. She used her new weapon awkwardly, and after nearly injuring Bolin, she had to abandon the Dragon Slash Blade and fight with the sword instead. The sword was not suitable for fighting large monsters. She thought she was terrible at hunting.

“You will be.” Asami smiled. “Even if my father doesn't accept our relationship, he can't stop it right now, right? He can take time to come to terms with it. That's why I want to tell him now. If we tell him about our relationship when we get back to the Capital, he must be furious.”

Korra nodded after a moment's thought. “What you say makes perfect sense! I'll be a good hunter when I meet your father.”

In fact, from the beginning, Tenzin had never wanted Korra to become a dragon trainer. She was a born monster hunter. For Korra's test, he just gave her some nouns to explain, and she needed to learn the basics. Although Korra misspelled some of the words, she passed.

Tenzin had Bumi spend more time teaching Korra the use of the Dragon Slash Blade. It was a difficult weapon to master, it required the user to be strong enough to wield it and fast enough to retract the blade to avoid the monster's attacks. But it had great lethality in the face of large monsters, which was how it got its name.

Under Bumi's guidance, the raw recruit quickly mastered the use of the blade and some basic moves. When she was able to swing the blade at will and split a block of wood with precision thrown by Bumi, he gave her a big hug. “You are definitely my best apprentice!”

The raw recruit had her confidence back, and now she needed a real fight.

---

Ever since the great snow, Korra's quick ears had sometimes picked up the howling of wolves in the night. There were no wolves around, Tenzin had told her. That is, until a villager from a village below the mountain asked Tenzin for help. The village was harassed by a monster, a huge wolf with a dark blue carapace. According to the villager, it was supposed to be an Lunagaron.

The team of hunters volunteered for the task.

The next night, the hunters came to stand guard near the village, and the villagers offered a sheep as bait. But the Lunagaron seemed to sense danger. The monster did not appear that night.

At dawn, when the sleepy hunters were already on their way back, they suddenly felt the temperature drop a few degrees around them. The chill that seeped through the armor into the skin made one shiver.

The hunters looked about them warily, back to back.

“In the haystack.” Korra whispered.

The others, acting on Korra's warning, noticed a pair of blue eyes peeking out of a nearby haystack. The moment the monster caught the hunter's eye, it pounced. The hunters were soon out of the way.

The monster raised its head to the sky and howled, and the water in the air began to condense into ice and cling to its body, forming another protective layer.

Asami loaded the bowgun with flame bullets. She quickly fired more than a dozen bullets at the monster before her teammates could attack it at close range. The localized heat generated by the bullets melts the ice on the body, making it unable to condense water again for a period of time. Then she changed to armor-piercing bullets.

Asami's actions immediately drew the wrath of the Lunagaron. It nimbly bypassed Mako and Bolin and headed straight for the light bowgunman. Its swinging claws were intercepted by Korra's blade. The impact of the claw on the blade caused Korra to retreat a few steps, but she steadied herself instantly. With her right foot firmly planted on the ground, she catapulted her body out and slashed the monster's neck with the long blade. The monster jumped back and avoided it.

The brothers had already given chase, and attacked the Lunagaron from the side. The hard carapace, which covered the entire back and limbs, made the hunters' attacks much less effective. Bolin's heavy axe slammed into the monster's back, destroying its carapace but leaving its blade embedded in its thick carapace. The monster writhed wildly and threw Bolin out.

Mako tried to find a way through from the front, and the monster, well aware of its weakness, used its forepaws to protect its vulnerable parts. When the monster had to deal with the long blade at the same time, Mako took the opportunity to cut a shallow wound in its uncarpeted belly. Faced with a more flexible double blade user, the monster was trapped in a passive position. Just as Mako was about to take the advantage, the monster bellowed and shifted into a two-legged position. Its huge front claw grabbed Mako.

The Dragon Slash Blade and the Axe stopped the attack. The slightest mistake might have wounded the captured hunter.

Asami replaced the bullets with explosion bullets, hoping that the sound of the blast would scare the monster and make it let go of Mako. But it didn't work.

The monster pushed Mako to the ground and Mako groaned. It made threatening noises at the other hunters to keep them away.

Korra frowned and clenched the handle of her blade. She drew a deep breath and stepped back.

Jump, Swing, Slash.

After a set of clean moves, the monster had no time to react, let out a howl and turned and fled, dragging the stump with it.

Retract the blade.

Mako climbed out of the shackles of the Lunagaron’s claw.

“Mako! Are you okay?” His teammates gathered around him.

“I'm fine.” Mako smiled a little. “Thank you, Korra.”

“You're welcome.”

“How did you do it, Korra? It's hard for my axe to cut its forelimbs off at once!” Korra had just done something that made Bolin's eyes pop.

“Well, there was a place on the forelimb where the flesh was softer, and cutting there would have made it easier to sever the forelimb.”

“I didn't know that!”

“You don't have enough experience, Bolin. And you did read the Monster Guide. The anatomical diagrams in the book talk about that.”

“Yeah, Asami made a point of telling me about it yesterday. She was of great help.”

“This is all your doing, Korra. Many experienced hunters know the weak spots of monsters, but really being able to find the right position to attack in battle is difficult, especially for such an agile monster.”

“Korra, you've certainly come a long way since I taught you swordsmanship. I admire you so much.”

“Thank you, Mako.” Korra grinned.

“I can't believe Mako said that.”

“Hey, I'm not that mean.” Mako elbowed his brother.

After a break, the hunters followed the trail of blood to the wounded Lunagaron.

“Korra, have you ever encountered the Lunagaron while living in the South Pole?” Bolin asked.

“We would try to avoid encountering it. It's several times the size of us, and it's not going to be friendly to wolves.”

“Well, it's not a relative of the Wolf, after all.”

The hunters found that the blood eventually disappeared in a cave at the foot of the mountain. The dark cave was unfavorable to the hunters, except for the wolf-girl, who had the same night-vision as the Lunagaron.

The monster had noticed the movement at the mouth of the cave, and it roared. The roar was several times reflected in the cave into a more formidable sound. The hunters knew that this was only its bluff.

“I'll lure it here.” Korra left the Dragon Slash Blade outside and used a sword to fit the narrow space in the cave.

Seeing the hunter approaching, the monster rose to its feet. Korra noticed that it used ice to freeze the severed limb. The monster drew back slowly, showing no intention of attacking. If Korra attacked now, she would not have the advantage. For a moment, the monster and the hunter were in a standoff.

Unable to hear what was going on inside the cave, the hunters became concerned. Then they heard a wolf howl, and it was not the voice of the monster.

Another one? Asami's heart was in her mouth, and it would be a terrible situation for the hunters.

Just as the hunters were about to go in to help Korra, the sound of hurried footsteps was heard. Korra rushed out of the cave. Because of the great inertia of the body, she fell out and rolled several times on the ground. Mako stopped the Lunagaron chasing Korra, while Bolin circled behind it to prevent it from returning to the cave. Asami quickly rigged up her light bowgun. The carapace of the monster had been struck by several armor-piercing bullets, and was not as firm as it had been at first. It again froze moisture from the air, attaching a layer of ice armor to its body. It flicked its tail and shot some ice blades around.

After dodging several ice blades, Bolin swung his axe straight at the tail before it could create another protective layer of ice. The monster's tail was cut off. The rest of the ice armor quickly broke down. Extremely tired and wounded, the monster was no longer able to cope with the four hunters.

After knocking the monster down, the hunters hugged and celebrated.

“So… The other howl was yours?” Asami asked, looking up at Korra.

“Well. Although the Lunagaron is not related to wolves, it clearly understands Wolf's defiant roar.” Korra had a self-satisfied smirk on her face.

---

The last day of the year, after a lavish New Year's Eve dinner, was the time to stay up late or all night. Most people would be waiting for the New Year's bells and firecrackers to ring out. There was to be an all-night temple fair in Luo, and Asami had heard of it. She had been looking forward to the fair since a few days before, when she had first entered the city, attracted by the prosperity of Luo.

The hall of the Temple was filled with the sound of voices talking, laughing, and playing mahjong.

“Asami, won't you join us? Opal says you can play mahjong, too.” Pema, who had just won a game of mahjong, asked Asami.

Asami shook her head. “I think it's about time we got going.”

“Yeah.” Opal got up and gave Tenzin her place.

“Young people have young people's plans.” Tenzin smiled kindly. He generally did not allow them to stay out at night, except on hunting missions or whatever else was necessary. But it was New Year's Eve. “Jinora and Kai stay here!” he added.

“Why?” Jinora pursed her lips.

“Jinora, we can have some fun in the Temple.” Kai put his hand on Jinora's shoulder.

“The temple fair in Luo must be very interesting.” The girl sighed.

“Master Tenzin, if you're worried about them, I can take them there. I have no other plans anyway.” Mako suggested.

Tenzin looked at his wife, and Pema nodded. He had no reason to say no. Mako was a serious, trustworthy man. “Okay!”

“Hey, Mako, you're really a good brother!” Kai hugged Mako.

Meelo and Ikki clamored to go to Luo, too, and Tenzin scolded them.

Once in the city center, Bolin and Opal quickly blend into the lively temple fair. Jinora, attracted by the lion dance, pulled Kai and followed.

“Enjoy your date, bye!” The children's caretaker waved to Asami and Korra and disappeared into the crowd.

“So, where do we start?”

Asami looked around. The street was lined with stalls of all sorts, which made the broad street much narrower. And The streets were full of colored lights, and everything here dazzled her.

“How about starting with some food?” At one point Korra had two skewers of roast meat in her hand.

“We had a lot of dinner at the Temple, didn't we?” The smell of the roast meat whetted Asami's appetite, though she was by no means hungry.

“Yeah, but no meat.”

“Exactly.” Asami laughed. The creature in front of her was a wolf.

As they walked down the street, Korra was attracted to almost every stall. She saw an archery game stall in front of which a little boy had been wandering, looking from time to time at the largest monster doll in the stall.

“Hey, do you want that?” Korra stepped forward and asked the boy.

The boy nodded, “But it's so difficult. No one can win that prize.”

“Let me give it a try.” Korra hit the center of the circle with eight out of ten arrows, not a bad result. But hitting the bull's eye with 20 arrows is all it takes to win the grand prize.

“You see, it is very difficult.” said the boy, despondently.

“Wait a minute!”

Asami was fiddling with a necklace at a nearby stall when Korra pulled her over. “My girlfriend can do that!”

“Do what? Shoot arrows?” Asami picked up the bow and easily won the grand prize.

Korra gave the monster doll to the boy.

“Wow, you have a super cool girlfriend!” cried the boy, delightedly.

“Yep!” A big smile spread across Korra's face.

It took them a long time to get to the end of the street. At the end of the street, there was a large stage. There was an opera going on. Asami had never heard music before. Korra did not seem to understand what they were singing, but her eyes were fixed on the gorgeously dressed actors on the stage.

After the curtain call for the actors in the last act, the New Year's bell rang. At the same time, fireworks and crackers went off in unison, filling the air with the smell of gunpowder.

It was Asami's first time welcoming the New Year in a foreign country. She had thought, somewhat sadly, when she ran away, that she might spend the New Year alone. Since her mother's death, however, she had grown weary of the tedious royal ceremonies and the tedious New Year's parties, and she had to deal with many people, familiar and unfamiliar, and even some unfriendly ones, with courtesy. It was probably the best New Year's Eve she had had in years.

“Thank you, Korra.”

“For what?”

“Being there for me.”

The entrance to the largest temple in Luo was filled with people, and the crowd moved slowly forward. Asami could not help frowning.

“Is that the custom?” Korra asked.

“Yeah, people go to temples to worship and pray for good luck in the New Year after the New Year's bell rings.”

“I don't want to skip that part.”

"You don't like crowds."

“Well, I guess I don't hate it that much anymore. The noise still irritates me a bit, but it's not that bad. I hate rude and angry people even more.”

“Okay, let’s go!” When Asami tried to grab Korra's hand, her hand was grabbed first by a strong, warm hand.

“Don't get lost in the crowd, Sami.” Korra turned to Asami with a smile.

Sami… No one had ever called her that before, and it sounded a little strange. But the short name from her girlfriend's mouth sounded so cute. She gave a happy hum.

They joined the crowd, and with the stream of people came to worship before the idol. Asami dropped two copper coins into the wooden box, closed her eyes and clasped her hands together.

When Asami opened her eyes, Korra was already staring at her side. “Hey, what did you wish for? I hope...”

Asami pressed her forefinger to Korra's lips. “It doesn't work when you say it, wolf-girl.” Though she wondered what Korra would wish for.

“Really?” Korra tilted her head. “Will God help us realize our desires if we just keep them in our hearts?”

“Wishes will come true.” With or without the help of the gods.

When they finally left the crowded place, Korra took a few deep breaths of fresh air. “Crowds always build up a bit of pressure.” Korra tried to keep her tone light.

Asami still captured a little bit of her inner fear and insecurity, and she's trying to face it. “You're right. And you're doing well, Korra.”

As they moved away from the city center, it became quiet, except for the occasional sound of firecrackers. Their view widened as they climbed to a high spot, a good place to watch the sunrise.

The first rays of the New Year's sun peeped over the horizon and struck the two girls in the face. Their eyes met, and then the soft lips pressed together, feeling each other's temperature and breath.

After a long, deep kiss, they parted. The girls cast their eyes into the distance. As far as the eye could see, the sun was already coating mountains and buildings with gold. A flock of birds took to the air from the mountain forest with a joyful call. Everything seemed so beautiful and peaceful and hopeful.

What they did not think at this time was that a month later the world began to fall into darkness.

 

It was only February, and the startling news had already spread over the continent.

The Queen of the Valley Storm Country had been killed and the regime overthrown.

The dreaded werewolf had reappeared.

All kinds of rumors were going around. Some say a man named Zaheer brought the werewolf back to life. Some said that the werewolves were the gods' punishment for the tyrannical queen, and that Zaheer was a messenger of the gods. Many believe that the remains of the werewolves buried in the Forest Ruins have already begun to seek revenge on humanity.

But whatever the facts, it was clear that a wave of unrest was about to sweep across the continent.

Chapter 19: Korra had no choice

Notes:

Warning: The next of the story is gonna be heavy for a while.
They will have a happy ending finally.

Tenzin had been summoned to the palace by the Emperor for two days. And before he left, he told Bumi to make sure the students studied and trained on time. But Bumi has his own way of teaching, like taking his students on cave expeditions.

Deep in the cave, they found a nearly complete skeleton of a monster, which was a large monster in terms of size.

“There used to be large monsters here?” Bolin asked. As far as he knew, there were currently no large monsters living in the wild on Mount Luo.

“Yes, there was. But now there are only occasional exotic monsters. So, the question is, does anyone know why there are no large monsters on the mountain now?” asked Bumi, turning to face the students.

“After the emperor established the imperial capital in Luo, he conducted an intensive hunt for large monsters nearby.” Asami was the first to answer. She didn't know much about the history of the Dragon Breath Country. But for Hiigan, when the Capital was built, the large monsters in the vicinity were also eliminated.

“Bingo! Second question, what kind of monster skeleton is this? This is the first stage of learning. Opal and Asami can't answer it.” Bumi turned to the girls and wagged his finger.

Others were lost in thought.

Seeing that there was no answer, Bumi continued. “You can take a closer look.”

“It has wings. It should be a Flying Wyvern.”

“It can't be a Flying Wyvern. The wings are too small for the whole body.”

“The forelimbs were short and the hind limbs were stout. It was probably a species of Brute Wyvern.”

“The Anjanath! It has dorsal sails on its back. And they can be used to dissipate heat when opened.” Mako gave the final answer.

“All of you did a good job of analyzing it, kids. This is the skeleton of the Anjanath.” Bumi then led the students in collecting some of the bones of the monster for later taxidermy.

They returned to the temple in the evening.

As soon as the students entered the courtyard, two men in armor, whom they had not seen before, came up at once and knelt down to salute Asami “Princess Sato!”

Asami froze for a moment, then immediately realized that they had been sent by her father to bring her back. And she had seen them. They work for Kuvira, which means...

“Asami!” The girl with the plaited hair came quickly out of the antechamber. “Oh, sorry! Princess Sato.” She stood upright in front of Asami. Her right hand was clenched, resting on her left breast as she saluted the princess.

“Kuvira!” Asami hugged her and then kissed Kuvira on the cheek.

Korra uttered a groan of discontent.

“It's just social etiquette, Korra.” Opal said, and hugged Kuvira.

Asami introduced Kuvira to the others. “Kuvira, the finest knight of the Royal Order.”

“The princess's personal guard.” added the knight.

Asami then introduced Tenzin's family, Kai, Mako and Bolin, to the knight.

“And the last one, I think, must be the princess's girlfriend Korra, right?” The knight held out her hand to Korra before Asami could introduce her. “Nice to meet you.”

“You too.” Korra shook her hand briefly. Years of training had made the knight's hands rough to the touch.

“You know her!” Asami was surprised.

“Your father was very angry when he got your letter. ASAMI HAS GONE SO FAR AS TO HAVE A GIRLFRIEND OUT THERE! A HUNTER NAMED KORRA!” Kuvira took the tone of the king.

Asami giggled. “I can imagine what he looks like.”

“I didn't see Master Tenzin.”

“He's been summoned to the palace by the Emperor, and we don't know when he'll be back.”

“It seems that I may not have the chance to meet him, which is a pity.” Kuvira didn't plan to stay here much longer.

 

The moon shone softly and dimly through the thin clouds, adding a sense of serenity to the ancient temple. The girls walked side by side along the flagstone road.

“Speaking of which, our little princess will soon be of age!” Kuvira said.

“Hey, don't talk like we haven't seen each other in years, we just haven't seen each other in over six months.”

“But time really flies. The first time I saw you, you were five years old!”

“I remember when my mother brought Kuvira into the house, she didn't seem to be easy to get along with.” said Opal, with a smile.

“Well, after all, I was a child who had just been abandoned by my parents.” Kuvira smiled. “However, the result is good. If I had stayed with my original family, I might have ended up on the streets, a hood.”

“My mom said you train harder than anyone.” Opal knew that Kuvira had always been Suyin's favorite student.

“When I first saw the princess, I thought she was such a beautiful kid. I tried to say hello to her and was warned off by the guard. He said that she was a princess, and that I could not just go around her. So I tried to become a knight.”

“Then my mother gave you special permission.”

“Yes, Queen Sato is a very gentle person!”

Korra couldn't join in the conversation; those childhood ways were just too foreign to her. Maybe she shouldn't be here. She began to regret her refusal when Bolin asked her to play cards. Just as she was about to make some excuse for leaving, Kuvira suddenly mentioned something very important.

“Your father told me I had to take you home for the quinceanera. As for your proposal, he would consider it, marriage and learning from Tenzin.”

“What about Korra?” Asami asked.

“He said nothing about it.”

Asami's father did not even mention considering accepting their relationship. Korra hung her head, a look of undisguised loss upon her face.

“Never mind, Korra.” Asami gently took Korra's hand. “My father has only just got the news and he needs time. And if he says yes to my first two requests, he's actually acquiescing to our relationship, isn't he?”

Korra nodded.

“I'm wondering, how did you and Korra meet?” Kuvira asked.

“Well...” Asami lowered her eyes, thinking about how to tell the story.

“Asami saved me,” Korra said. “When I was a Wolf.” Asami had told Korra about the knight she grew up with, the knight she trusted. Korra could get along well with Opal, who knew her identity, and she also wanted to get along well with the knight. Although she did not know why, she did not like the knight. Jealousy?

“Wolf?” The knight had a puzzled look on her face.

“Werewolf.” Asami said, and the rest of the story was told by Asami. “I don't want my father to know about it yet.”

“I understand, he would go mad if he knew. I'll keep it a secret from him.” After hearing the story, the knight just smiled and did not show much surprise. “Did you hear about the Valley Storm Country?” She abruptly changed the subject.

The others shook their heads.

“It seems that the speed of news is still a little slow. The Queen of Valley Storm Nation was killed, four days ago.”

“What?” Asami and Opal's eyes widened when they heard the news.

“I heard about it on the way here. I suppose the Emperor of the Dragon Breath Country has received the news, and Tenzin has been summoned to the palace to discuss these matters.”

“Killed by… whom?”

“Zaheer and his monster army, and the werewolves...” Kuvira's eyes fell on the silent Korra.

The gaze of the knight gave Korra an uncomfortable feeling of scrutiny and questioning, which she hoped was an illusion.

“Korra has nothing to do with them. She broke away from the werewolf tribe when she was very young.” Asami quickly explained.

“Don't worry, I believe her.” Kuvira withdrew her gaze. “So... Asami...” She paused. “I will respect your decision. But I now agree with your father that you need to go back. There is a lot of uncertainty in the situation, and I think your father would like to talk to you personally about you or the country.”

“Yeah, everything is complicated now...” Asami frowned. She understood the concerns of her father and Kuvira. At this point, once the princess outside was captured by some forces, it was easy to be their soft spot. Though she felt safe in Tenzin's temple.

When she went to her room that night she spoke her mind to Korra. “I think I should go back with you. What do you think?”

“Can't we stay a little longer? I'm not ready to see your father...” Korra was sitting on the bed, her hands clasped in her lap. She had already guessed what Asami was thinking, but she still hoped for some leeway.

“This is war, Korra.”

“I know... But...” Korra buried her head in her arms. She feared that she would be driven away by Asami's father, and that she might have to face not the king alone, but the whole royal family.

“My father can't do anything to you with me, believe me.” Asami came over and sat down next to Korra with her hand on her back. Korra looked up and met the soft green eyes.

She didn't want to be a burden to Asami. After a moment of hesitation, she agreed to Asami's request. “I'll come back with you.”

“We can face it together, no matter what.” Asami kissed Korra on the forehead.

She trusted Asami, but Asami's reassurance did not entirely dispel the uneasiness of her heart. According to Kuvira's plan, they would leave for the Capital the day after tomorrow. It had all happened so fast for Korra, the war, the appearance of Kuvira, and leaving here. After the light went out, she lay tossing and turning in bed, and she did not know how long it was before she fell asleep.

---

It would take a week to get to the Capital from here. Ever since yesterday, uneasiness had been brewing in Korra's heart. She skipped her training session, her last training at the Temple. When Korra came to the old tree, she looked out at Luo in the distance. The scene seemed no different from what she had seen that day with Asami. At the time, she thought she was mentally ready, ready to face anything with Asami.

“Hey!” Kuvira's voice rang out from behind her.

“Hey!” said Korra, turning and speaking in a perfunctory tone. She did not want to see the comer.

“You don't like me.” Kuvira raised her eyebrows.

“Uh...” Korra muttered something and gave a vague answer.

“Because Asami and I are very close, and we've known each other since we were kids?”

“I don't care.”

“Well, you are her girlfriend now. I heard you're a hunter.”

Korra nodded.

“Her mother was a hunter, too, and she taught me how to hunt. And after she died, I was the one who took Asami hunting and taught her these skills.”

“What exactly do you want to say?” Korra lost her patience. She could detect a slight hostility in Kuvira's tone. The knight had not just come to talk to her.

“Get away from her side.”

“What?” Korra stared in surprise the girl before her.

“Get away from her side.” Kuvira repeated in a flat tone.

“No way! I promised Asami I'd go back with her!”

“Her father will not accept you, and you can do her no good, can you?”

“I'll get her father to accept me, accept my relationship with Asami.” Korra said angrily. It was about her and Asami. She was annoyed that Kuvira was getting involved.

“I have come to you with a commission from the King. I am sorry that I lied to Asami yesterday. What the king means is for the two of us to fight like knights, and if you lose, you must leave Asami.”

Is this her father's solution? Korra froze for a moment. “What if I win?”

“My order from the King is that I must defeat you, understand?” Kuvira took two swords from her waist and handed one to Korra. The hunter hesitated, and did not offer her hand.

“So you don't know how to use a sword?” Kuvira said sarcastically.

“Of course I know!” Korra took the sword roughly from the knight's hand.

“Don't worry, I won't kill you even if you lose.”

“Don't talk nonsense!” Korra stepped back and squared up. She watched Kuvira's every movement, her blue eyes burning with anger.

Kuvira, who had just taken her place, gave the signal for the duel to begin. Korra's feet moved quickly. When her sword appeared in front of Kuvira, the knight flashed a look of surprise, and she instinctively parried the blow with her own. The blades crisscrossed and made a harsh sound. After a few rounds of fighting, the knight was unable to keep up with Korra, and she had to admit that she had underestimated the hunter.

However, Korra learned most of her swordsmanship from Mako, who was just an ordinary hunter. At the same time, Kuvira was a trained knight for many years, the best knight in the Royal Order. She had seen countless battles and faced all kinds of opponents. Korra's few moves had been seen through by her. Instead of following the hunter's pace, the knight changed the pace at her feet, deliberately slowing it down.

After several of Korra's attacks had been completely eluded by the knight, she grew impatient. The knight was quick to catch her loophole. With a vigorous movement Korra gathered her arms, but her feet did not settle. The knight met the blow with her sword, and the force of the impact forced Korra back a few steps. The knight took two quick steps forward, swung her sword again, and knocked the sword out of the hunter's hand. Then she twisted her wrist and brought the blade to Korra's throat. The brown skin had been cut a little, and the blood was oozing out.

“You lose.” Kuvira put the sword back. “Remember our agreement?”

Korra stood still, biting her lip.

If you lose, you must leave Asami.

No, I can't.

She shook her head, unwilling to let a sword fight decide her fate and Asami's. “She's my girlfriend and I love her!” She shouted.

“So? Do you still think you should be with her?” The knight let out a contemptuous laugh.

“She doesn't want to marry the prince.” Korra tried to hold back the anger in her heart.

“She won't marry the prince, and she certainly won't marry a werewolf. You know there has been a war, and Asami will be implicated if anyone finds out who you are. Apart from the fact that you are a werewolf, you do not think yourself worthy to stand with her, do you?? She's a princess. She's gonna be queen. You think you're capable of interfering in the affairs of a civilized country? How can you help her? You're just a savage with nothing.”

Every word that Kuvira uttered pierced Korra's nerves like a needle. She didn't want to hear them. Her lips trembled, but she couldn't say anything to contradict it.

“The only thing you are proud of is the body that is naturally stronger than a human being, but now you have failed me. After all, you're just trash Asami picked up halfway out of pity.”

“Shut up!” Unable to contain her anger, Korra raised her clenched fist and punched Kuvira in the left side of the face.

The force of the punch was so great that Kuvira stumbled and seemed to hear a crack in her cheekbone. A sharp stinging pain came from her face.

“Fuck you!” Kuvira growled and threw her sword aside. Then she grabbed Korra by the collar and pushed her to the ground. Korra's back hit the ground with a thud. Kuvira was on top of Korra, her veined fist slamming into Korra's face. The hunter's head tilted to one side, and just as the second blow was about to fall, she struggled to push the knight off her.

Korra gasped, glared at the knight opposite, and clenched her fists again.

Kuvira showed a slight sneer, “Am I not telling you the truth? Is it not true that you have lost to me? Is it hard to admit that you are weak?”

A series of rhetorical questions killed all Korra's momentum.

Yeah, she lost at the start...

Korra dropped her shoulders and unclenched her fists.

Kuvira tackled her to the ground again. The hunter closed her eyes and let the angry fist fall upon her. Blood streamed from the nostrils and corners of the mouth, smearing half the cheek.

The knight stopped her fist. She whispered in the hunter's ear. “If you go to the Capital with her, I will reveal your identity to everyone. You really love her? Think of Asami. What happens when a princess colludes with a werewolf when war is about to break out?” She let go of Korra's collar and stood up.

The knight picked up her sword and came to the werewolf again. She pointed her sword at the werewolf lying on the ground. “From now on, do not appear in front of Asami. She does not need you.” Then she turned and left.

 

It was all over so quickly, Korra didn't know what she had done wrong. Should she not have lost to Kuvira, or should she not have been with Asami in the first place?

Asami didn't need her. Asami had a lot. Her country, her people, and her knights.

She had nothing but Asami. And now she had lost her, too.

A great sense of fear and powerlessness came over her and crushed her. She lay on the ground and curled herself up. Wearing only a thin shirt, she felt cold all over, except for her swollen and tingling cheeks. Sweat oozed from the pores incessantly.

Stop resisting the power of Vattu!

Kill him!

Please don't kill me...

The nightmares returned to her mind.

“Stop...” She held her head and sobbed, the tears falling from her eyes. She wished the voices would be quiet. But it didn't work. “Asami, Asami...”

She doesn't need you, savage!

Korra heard the crack of the last layer of her protection, and the pain was like a monster eating her from the inside out.

Fine white grains began to float downward into the sky.

Chapter 20: The end of the journey

The young Rathian (雌火竜 in Japanese) let out a childish cry, and then a flame burst out of her mouth.

“Whoaa! You see that? Opal! The first flame of the little one!” Asami excitedly called out to Opal, who was feeding the baby's mother.

Opal turned around, and the baby had closed her mouth. “Hey, I don't see anything!” Opal felt some regret. The young Rathian was born three months ago. It's a girl. The Rathians usually begin to learn to breathe fire at the age of two or three months, but do not fully master the skill until they are a year old. Opal fed her a small piece of meat. The baby chewed and swallowed. Her round eyes rolled, and she looked at Opal with no intention of breathing a second flame. All she wanted was food from Opal.

“It's all right, Opal. You shall see her flame. You'll be taking care of her for a long time.”

“You are right, but the first flame is always monumental. Like we've all seen Korra, but you see her as a human being for the first time. You're always so lucky, Asami.”

Lucky… Asami had a mental image of the first time she saw Korra in her human form, and a smile crossed her face. “Yeah, I am a lucky dog.”

Asami reached out and stroked the baby's head. “Hey, I'm going away for a while, and I hope to see you again soon.”

The little one brushed her head against Asami's hand in response, and she seemed to understand what Asami meant. The Rathian of this age are not very aggressive, but it is rare to see a large monster as docile and even understanding as her.

As Asami prepared to leave, the baby let out a staccato tweet until Asami turned around and waved at her. The baby sent Asami off with another burst of flame.

Back at the temple, the two dragon trainers ran into Kuvira, and were startled by her swollen face.

“Hey, what's going on?” Asami asked.

“I had a fight with a warrior monk. I want to learn their martial arts.” Kuvira shrugged, “It's normal to have these little injuries in training, you know that. Don't worry, I already rubbed the medicine on it.”

“You always do that.” Asami sighed. Since childhood, Kuvira has often been injured in training, which was indeed not uncommon. “You've only been here for two days, and you got into a fight with a monk!” There was a hint of blame in Asami's tone.

“I am sorry...” Kuvira hung her head.

At this moment, Bumi led his students, who had completed their training for the day, into the courtyard.

“Hey, isn't Korra with you?” Mako stepped forward and asked.

“She didn't come to train today, her last training.” Bumi added.

“I haven't seen her since this morning. I've been at the dragon training grounds.” Asami replied. Bumi's training session was Korra's favorite. Korra skipped training, which struck Asami as a little odd.

“Oh, I thought she'd be with you. Where'd she go? Has anyone seen her?” Bolin asked the others.

“I saw her walking to the top of the mountain this morning.” The eyes of the others rested on Kuvira's face as she spoke, but she did not explain the source of her injuries.

“The top of the mountain...” Asami murmured. She wasn't surprised. Korra was a little down at breakfast, and needed some time alone to think or meditate. Tenzin had taught her how to use meditation to calm her emotions. But it was nearly suppertime, and it was getting dark. “She's probably resting in her room. I'll go and find her.” Asami walked quickly to the other end of the yard.

“Korra, are you here?” Asami opened the door of the room, and a strange feeling came over her. Korra wasn't in the room. She had thought of looking for Korra somewhere else, and then she had quickly realized where the strange feeling in the room came from. Korra's bed was clean and neat. She was sure that when she got up in the morning, the blanket and cover on Korra's bed were a mess. A sense of uneasiness set in. Asami came into the room, and a folded paper on the table attracted her attention. “To Asami”, it said. Asami picked up the paper, her fingertips shaking slightly.

 

Dear Asami,

I'm sorry for leaving without saying goodbye and for not keeping my word. I'm such a terrible person. You told me we could face everything together, but I chickened out. You told me you were proud of me, but I realize how weak I am, and there are so many things about which I feel powerless. I do not feel confident enough to stand by you now. I fear that all I can bring you is misfortune.

The few months I have spent with you have been the happiest of my life. You have taught me so much, you have taught me how to be human. You are my super cool girlfriend, and you saved my life and my soul. My life and soul will always be yours, but before that I want to make them stronger. I hope some day to be able to stand by you again without fear, if you will still accept me. I know I have no right to say such things as a man who has escaped.

Opal told me about your birthday the other day, and I know what that big day means to a man. I was lucky enough to spend my coming-of-age ceremony with the person I loved the most. And I am sorry that I could not be present at your s . I think you will be celebrating the day with a lot of people who love you and your loved ones, and my absence may not make much of a difference. I have prepared a present beforehand, which, though it may not seem pretty, I hope you will accept.   Happy birthday.

I love you.

Finally, say goodbye to my friends on my behalf.

Yours,

Korra

Asami folded the paper, and for a moment she felt calm. Perhaps it had happened so suddenly that it seemed unreal or absurd to her. Till she took up the dainty cloth bag on the table and opened it. In her hand she held Wolf, the cloth doll, which, as the letter said, was not very pretty. The stitches were so disheveled that they were evidently the work of a novice. But it could be seen that the novice was taking the work seriously. The unhandsome Wolf doll had a crooked smile that looked a little like Korra.

And then, Korra's smirk burst into Asami's mind. Asami's throat seemed choked with something. The tears came to her eyes and ran down her cheeks. A few tears fell on the doll, wetting its ears and blue eyes, but it still grinned.

“Asami!” Opal's voice sounded behind Asami's back.

Asami hastily wiped the tears from her face with her sleeve.

As Asami turned away, Opal could still see the tear stains on her face. “Hey, what… happened?” Opal walked over, put her hand on Asami's shoulder and asked cautiously.

“She's left ...”

“Korra? left? What do you mean?” Opal's eyes moved to the table, to the doll Wolf. Korra had shown her the finished product the day before yesterday. Then she noticed the piece of paper next to it that said “To Asami.” She picked it up and read it quickly. “Korra... Why...” Opal looked at Asami in disbelief.

Asami grabbed the paper from her hand, crumpled it up and threw it into the trash can. “It's her choice.”

“No, no, there must be some other reason. She should not have gone very far. I am going to find her now!”

“No...” Opal hurried out of the room before Asami could finish her sentence. “It is unnecessary...” Asami muttered to herself. She looked around the room. Korra's weapons and armor were gone. She did leave.

“Do you need me here?” Kuvira tapped on the door to get Asami's attention.

Asami shook her head, but the tears came down again. Kuvira stepped forward and hugged Asami gently. Moments later, Asami pushed her knight away from her. “Thank you, Kuvira. I need to be alone.”

“Okay, I'll be on call next door.” The knight went out of the room and closed the door.

Everything was quiet. Asami felt the power drained from her body and slumped down on the bed.

All Asami's preparations and plans included Korra. The places they would pass along the way, the sights Asami would take her to, the food they would eat, the things she would say to her father, Asami, were all planned out. But now Korra had left without consulting her. Some grievance arose in Asami's heart.

It seemed colder in the room. She lay down on the bed and wrapped herself in the covers, but it did not work.

If only Korra could be here. She's like a heater.

Asami let out a wry smile as the thought came to her. Would she ever come back? After a month, two months or some years? Where was she going? If she wanted to get stronger, was Tenzin not the best teacher?

Numerous questions swirled in her mind, and Asami's headache was so bad that she could not think. She closed her eyes and tried to calm herself.

My life and soul will always be yours.

“I need you, RIGHT NOW!” Asami could get no response.

Liar .

Dimwit .

Smartass .

Her anger was not appeased, but only increased. She got out of bed and mechanically packed her belongings one by one into her bag. They were going to be out of here tomorrow morning, and Asami didn't want to change the plan, or even move it up. She fought back the urge.

After Asami had packed everything, she checked again and her perfume was gone. Korra liked the smell of that perfume, though she did not use it. Finally, Asami's eyes rested on the Wolf doll. The Wolf's blue eyes stared at her, grinning, had no regard for Asami's feelings at the moment. Asami hesitated for a moment, then picked up the Wolf. “You're a foolish Wolf as she is.” She kissed the Wolf on the forehead and packed it up with her luggage.

---

After a night of searching, there was no sign of Korra at all. Opal knew what they were doing was in vain. It's hard to find Korra on any corner in the sprawling city of Lou. She still hoped for a miracle, but it did not happen.

“So what does Korra's letter say?” Mako asked. He took a bite of the cake left over from last night. It was hard and cold, but he was so hungry. He flushed the cake down his stomach with hot tea.

“Korra is afraid of bringing misfortune to Asami.” Opal sipped her tea.

“She's a werewolf... But they've been together for a while.” Bolin was puzzled.

“It's different, Bolin. Here, Asami is just a hunter like you. But back in the Capital, Asami is the princess. The people and things she have to deal with are totally different. But it was still strange, she left so suddenly.” Opal rubbed her temples.

“Hey!” Asami's voice was a little hoarse. Opal looked up. She saw Asami's red, swollen eyes. It was clear that the girl had a miserable night. “Kuvira and I are getting ready to get out of here.”

“Today?”

“We had planned to leave today. Kuvira is already preparing horses and carriage.”

“But Korra...”

“She was the one who left first.” Asami interposed as soon as Bolin mentioned the name.

“Korra must have left for some reason.” Mako argued.

“She does have reasons. Because my father wouldn't accept her, because she wasn't ready. She was scared, she backed down, she didn't think she was good enough to be by my side! And then, she left. Should I not be the judge of whether or not to stand by my side? However, she just left!” Asami's voice gradually became excited. She tried to hold back her tears.

“Asami, calm down.” Opal rose and gently stroked Asami's trembling shoulder.

“I know this trip to the Capital was a bit hasty for her, and perhaps I was forced to expect her to come back with me. We can discuss everything, and I will respect her choice. But she made that decision without consulting me. Escape, her last choice was to escape...” Asami's voice trailed off and dissolved into a deep sadness and anger. “I know our road ahead is difficult. I thought she was going to face it with me…”

Opal tried to say more, but the words came to her lips, and she swallowed them back. Asami could listen to nothing now; she needed to be calm for a while. Maybe Korra did, too. Opal embraced Asami, and the countless words of her heart came out in a single sentence. “Take care of yourself.”

“You, too, be fine with Bolin.”

“Oh, I'm going to cry.” Bolin came and hugged the two girls.

Mako remained seated. He did not want to say goodbye under such circumstances. “Asami, listen to me.”

“No, don't say any more, Mako. It's over.” Asami stopped Mako. She knew what he was trying to say, and she didn't want to hear it.

As Asami and her knights prepared to leave, Tenzin's children were just getting up. With sleepy faces, they stood in the doorway to see Asami off.

“Honey, can you stay a few more days until Tenzin comes back?” Pema tried to keep her.

“Tenzin has a lot on his hands and I don't want him to waste time on our childish relationship.”

“Or at least after breakfast.”

“Thank you, Pema. We took solid food with us. And now I'm not hungry at all.”

Asami's attitude was already firm, and Pema nodded. “Have a safe trip.”

“Thank you.”

“Asami, please believe Korra.” Jinora folded her fingers across her breast and looked up at Asami with worried eyes.

“Jinora...” Asami stooped down. “You know, Korra and I have been together every day for months. Perhaps we were too close. I think she needs to think outside this environment and grow up. She needs some space.”

“So...”

“I want to believe her... And...” Asami paused. I love her. “Nothing...” Asami shook her head and hugged Jinora. “Take care.”

“Umm... Safe travels!”

After saying goodbye to the others, Asami, dressed as a horse rider, dropped her luggage on the carriage and leaped onto the white horse. She raised her whip over her horse's haunches, and the white horse, with a loud neigh, galloped forward, and was soon out of sight. The wind whistled in her ears, like the angry roar of her heart. She wanted the wind to take away all her emotions, anger or sadness. Here she wields her whip. The horse picked up speed.

On the other side, Kuvira was directing two of her men to make the final adjustments to the carriage.

“Wait, does Kuvira know that Korra is a werewolf?” asked Mako suddenly, watching the figure of the knight.

“Korra told her.” Opal replied.

Mako furrowed his brows. He walked over and stopped the knight, who was about to mount the horse. “Kuvira!”

The knight turned around. “What can I do for you, sir?”

“You threatened her, right?” Mako questioned.

“I have no idea what you're talking about.”

“Korra told you her identity because Asami trusted you, so she trusted you, too. But you threatened her with her identity!” Mako's anger surged.

“Why would I do such a thing?”

Mako was at a loss for words. It was all mere speculation on his part. For what? She liked Asami? Asami said that it wasn't that kind of relationship between her and her knight. Would Kuvira risk breaking Asami's heart by forcing Korra away? He could not jump to conclusions. He did not know her.

“Please step aside.”

Mako took a step back. Kuvira jumped on her horse. “I did tell her some of the facts and it was her own choice that she was leaving. The princess has gone far away, and I have no time to talk nonsense with you. Goodbye!” With that, the knight tightened the reins and urged the horse to gallop forward.

The sound of hooves gradually faded away, leaving Mako standing in place.

“Hey, bro, you don't look good. What did you say to her?” asked his brother, as Mako returned to Bolin's side.

“I asked her if she had forced Korra away.”

“Mako, why would you say something like that? Kuvira is not that kind of person!” Opal immediately retorted. Although she said this, a ripple of doubt appeared in her heart as well.

Mako shrugged. “Maybe I'm overthinking it. I truly don't understand her.” 

Mako looked in the direction in which the princess and the knight had disappeared, and there was a hint of sorrow in his eyes. He let out a soft sigh. After this farewell, Asami would return to her princess routine, while Korra remained a werewolf feared and loathed by everyone. Everything seemed to return to how it was initially. Their meeting seemed like the intersecting of lines, and after the point of intersecting they gradually moved apart. The days of hunting and training together, the celebrations of successful hunts, and the arguments they had, all seemed like a distant dream.

Chapter 21: Korra Alone

Notes:

Barioth(氷牙竜 in Japanese) is a quadrupedal Flying Wyvern, with a head that resembles a saber-toothed cat. Its body is mostly covered with icy white plates and spikes along its neck, spine, and tail.

The dark blue curtain was gradually drawing down in the sky. Perhaps knowing that someone was about to embark on an unknown journey, the light snow, after drifting for an hour, had wittingly ceased. The grumpy wind was still howling, and the traveler tightened her cloak around her. The figure of the traveller seemed so small in the open field.

In the distance in Luo, the lights were on. Korra loved nights in this city.

“Hey, I love the traditional costumes of the Dragon Breath Country. What do you think about this?” Asami's figure appeared in Korra's mind. She wore a pale pink corset-length dress with a loose-fitting front jacket over it. Her long black hair was pulled up with a jade clasp inlaid with gold. For the outfit, Opal helped Asami with her elaborate makeup.

She was so beautiful, so dazzling.

But the buzz of Luo no longer belonged to Korra, and neither did Asami.

Korra stopped and looked back at the mountain rising in the dusk. The tingling in her face had not abated, and her swollen cheek prevented her from opening her left eye.

What is Asami doing now? Has she found out that I am gone? Is she angry? Will she ever forgive me?

Or will we ever meet again . . .

Korra sighed, bowed her head, and continued walking in the direction of less and less people. Time passed slowly, and Korra's pace slowed. Her legs felt as if they were heavy with lead. Equally heavy was a buzzing head. There was no sign of daylight, and perhaps it was still early morning. She needed to rest.

Korra climbed over the barn fence, and the only cow in the barn started, looked up, and let out a low yelp. “SHH -- I'm just here for the night.” Korra said to the cow. The cow looked at her and seemed to let go of its guard, and continued to sleep with its head against the ground.

Korra lay down on her side in the hay, with her bundle under her head. It was always hard to sleep on the first night of a trip. She closed her eyes and the restlessness and fear of being swallowed up by the darkness came over her. “Asami...” she whispered, and could get no answer.

The whole body craves sleep, but the brain refused to do its bidding. Korra's headaches were getting worse. She had to open her eyes and dig out Asami’s perfume from her luggage. She lifted the lid and the aroma wafted away. Wrapped in the familiar smell, the soothed brain finally fell into a deep sleep. It was only a shriek that roused Korra from her slumber.

She raised herself on her arms and tried to open her eyes to see where the scream was coming from.

“Who are you?” asked an old woman, covering her mouth.

“Sorry, I'm a passing hunter.” Korra stood up and patted the crumbs of hay that clung to her.

“Oh, I thought someone dumped a body in my cowshed.”

“Do I look so bad?”

“Yeah...” The old woman's face wore a worried look. “You look terrible, kid.”

Korra touched her cheek, which was still swollen. “I'm sorry for interrupting. I'll leave now.” She picked up her package and her weapons.

“That's all right. Maybe you can have breakfast before you go.”

Korra hesitated. She wanted to say no, but her stomach growled in protest. “I...”

“You look hungry. Come on, kid!”

“Thank you...” Korra followed the old woman into the simple wooden house.

“Sit here and wait a minute.” The old woman went into the kitchen. Presently the smell came from the kitchen.

Soon, a plate of pancakes and a glass of milk were placed in front of Korra. The hungry traveler picked up the pancakes and devoured them.

“Did you sleep in the cowshed last night?” asked the old woman. “I remember that the nearest post house was about six or seven miles from here.”

“I don't know exactly where the post is, and... I have no money...”

“Are you a stranger?”

“Well...” Korra replied vaguely that she didn't know how to explain where she had come from. But the old woman did not follow up.

“It must be hard for you to be a hunter at such a young age.”

“Yeah...”

“My son was a hunter too. He was killed in a hunt.”

“Oh. I'm sorry about that...”

There was not much sadness in the old woman's eyes. “It was a long time ago. So where are you going?”

“Honestly, I don't know... Maybe go to a town for a while, and then go to the next.” Korra left the temple without much thought of the way ahead. Ever since she had met Asami, Asami had been everywhere, and she had been there. She had no idea where she was going alone.

The old woman told her the location of the nearest town. “Go about forty miles in that direction and you'll see a small town. There aren't many hunters in that town, so there's no hunter Guild. But there are still stores dealing in monster material. If you need money, you can sell your hunting material to them.”

Korra thanked the old woman, and started off again in the direction she had indicated.

---

The barren land near the town, as the old woman had said, did not support much life, nor did the large monsters. Before going to the town, Korra spent the morning wandering around the nearby hills.  Finally, she found the trail of the Arzuros. The monster must have just finished feeding, and the remains of some small animals were scattered nearby. Following the smell, Korra saw the monster sleeping under the tree. She climbed a nearby tree and watched. Its belly was on the ground and its head was buried in its front PAWS. The monster protects its vulnerable parts very well.

If Asami were here, she would probably place some bombs around the monster. The detonation of the bomb would injure the monster directly, which would save a lot of trouble.

But Asami was not here.

It's just the Arzuros .

Korra dropped a branch onto the monster. The monster's body moved. It lifted itself up and looked around, but for a moment did not see the hunter in the tree.

The hunter had clenched the handle of her blade in both hands. As the monster looked up, she leaped out of the tree and drove the blade straight into its head. The Arzuros reacted quickly, instinctively raising their forearms to block and flick the blade away. The blade still left a crack in the hard armor of its forearm. The hunter slid back some distance and stood still. With a roar, the monster landed on all fours and charged the hunter.

The hunter gathered her strength under her feet and rose into the air. After a flip, she landed behind the Arzuros. The monster turned quickly. It held up its front PAWS and waved them at the hunter. The hunter met the attack with the blade. The blade clashed with the hard claw and made a harsh sound. After several collisions, the hunter took a small leap backward, out of range of the monster's attack. The monster's next two strokes missed. This time it was the hunter's turn to strike, and she sprang up again and brought her blade down on the head of the monster.

The monster pulled back its front PAWS and held them in front of him to block. But the hunter's blow was powerful, and the blade fell precisely in the crack in the armor. The blade, embedded in the hard armor of the forearm, cut through the monster's flesh. The hunter withdrew her blade, and blood oozed from the wound in the monster's arm.

After the hardest parts of its body had been destroyed, the monster was driven into a rage, and it went on a mad rampage against the hunters. The hunter nimbly evaded all its attacks and left many wounds on its limbs and back. At last the monster seemed to tire and slacken its pace.

It's time.

Just as Korra was about to give it a fatal blow, something white fell from the sky and smashed at Korra. Korra drew back her blade and rolled away.

The white creature fell between Korra and the Arzuros. It was a Flying Wyvern, covered with a stiff white shell, and with two long amber tusks protruding from its mouth. Korra seemed to have seen the creature in a book, but could not remember its name or anything else.

Seeing a monster much larger than itself, the Arzuros tried to take advantage of the chaos to escape. The white monster would not let it go. The dragon flicked its stout tail and knocked the Arzuros to the ground, then turned and tore its chest open with sharp claws. The Arzuros fell in a pool of blood, still breathing, waiting for death to come.

Once more the dragon faced the hunter, who remained where she was. There was a slight chill in its breath. Probably a monster with an ice attribute. This is a tough guy.

Korra took a deep breath and focused on the dragon.

This guy was big, but it was flexible. It jumped up repeatedly, and then dropped on the hunter. The hunter repeatedly ducked to deal with the monster's attacks, unable to find an opportunity to fight back. She circled behind the dragon, trying to find a break. The dragon immediately noticed the hunter's intentions and whipped its tail ridged with spikes to drive her away.

Can't get close.

The hunter took a few steps back as she aimed at the monster's tail and tried to cut it off. But the hard shell and skin of the Flying Wyvern are obviously much harder than that of the Arzuros. The blade fell without hurting the monster. The dragon swung its tail again and hit the hunter hard on the waist, sending the hunter flying several meters away. 

After rolling over several times, the hunter struggled to her feet. She put her hand to her aching belly. The spikes did not penetrate the armor, but they must have left a large bruise there.

The dragon took advantage of the victory and pulled its body up to a certain height before diving toward the hunter. The hunter evaded the attack by flying sideways. The dragon crashed into the tree, which was broken at the waist.

It seemd to like to strike from above.

When the dragon jumped again, Korra planted her feet in place and bent her knees slightly to lower her weight. She gripped the handle of the blade with both hands and tilted the tip upward.

The Dragon Slash Blade went into the dragon's belly and straight out the back. The price of such a confrontation was that she could not get away from the dragon in time. The dragon roared and knocked Korra to the ground. Korra had just tried to get up when she was hit in the right leg by the dragon's swinging front paw. She felt a crack in her leg bone. Korra could not repress an exclamation of pain.

By this time, the dragon had taken over Korra’s entire field of vision. The dragon opened its big mouth and drool landed on her face. With her uninjured leg, Korra gave a sharp kick to the handle of the blade stuck in the dragon. It recoiled from the pain of the lacerated wound. The dragon flapped its wings and stumbled off in an attempt to escape. Its wing struck a tree and it was forced back to the ground.

Korra was sweating, her leg was trembling, and she gasped for breath. She saw her sword with her luggage not far away. She grabbed her sword and faced the dragon again.

The dragon took a deep breath and protruded a puck from its mouth. The puck missed Korra. But what she did not expect was the whirlwind that the falling puck created. A sudden whirlwind swept over her. The swirling snow and ice cut like knives into Korra's bare skin.

After a dizzy spell, Korra's back touched the ground. She struggled to sit up, feeling as if all her bones were falling apart. She looked up and saw that she had been swept down by the whirlwind from the heights.

It's a good thing the dragon did not catch up. Korra breathed a sigh of relief as she leaned wearily against the stone.

It was a failed hunt. She didn't catch the monster, lost all her weapons and luggage, and broke a leg.

Is it hard to admit that you are weak?

“Fuck off!” Korra muttered an insult and rose, in spite of her agonizing pain. She looked up at the place where she had fallen, gritted her teeth and climbed up. The place where the battle had just taken place was a mess, the body of the Arzuros, the overturned soil and grass, the broken trees and branches, and the blood scattered on the ground.

The blood ran in one direction.

Korra took the sword and followed the trail of blood.

The badly wounded dragon did not have the strength to run far. Seeing the hunter approaching, it maintained a defensive posture, its eyes fixed on the hunter. It flared its nostrils as if to start another whirlwind, but it could not spit out any puck.

Korra made no movement. If her lower body did not provide sufficient strength, her attack would be greatly weakened. She had trouble breaking through the dragon's defenses and was not confident enough to get out of the way if the dragon counter-attacked. The wounded hunter confronted the wounded dragon. They know very well that the disadvantage belonged to the side that acts rashly.

Fire.

Normally, ice monsters were afraid of fire. While there were monsters with two or even multiple attributes, at least this one had yet to exhibit any other attributes.

Korra lighted the wood. There was an instant of fear in the monster's eyes, and it slowly moved back a little distance. Korra threw the torch at the monster. The terrified monster turned suddenly and tried to escape. A series of frantic movements to pull the blade into the body. It growled in pain.

Korra took the opportunity to give chase. She concentrated her strength on her left leg and catapulted herself out. The sword was clenched in her hand, pointing straight at the monster's head.

If the blow did not kill the monster, it would kill her.

Unable to keep her balance, the hunter fell heavily to the ground. She raised her upper body on her elbows and looked up at the monster. The sword went through its head. The monster struggled twice and then fell.

I won.

Korra rolled over and lay on her back, her limbs spread out, gasping for breath.

---

It was not quite dark when Korra arrived in town, but the shops dealing in monster materials were closed.

Another night on the streets. Korra sighed. She hated sleeping on the floor. After three days of bad sleep, a long journey, and a hard hunt, the body was tortured and exhausted without adequate rest. As she turned into an empty alley and huddled in a corner, she realized that just a few months ago, such days were her daily routine. She leaned her head against the wall, and her consciousness soon faded away.

In a fog, Korra felt as if the bundle she was holding had been suddenly torn away. Korra awoke with a start. A black-clad robber ran out of the alley with the stolen luggage in his arms. “Hey! My baggage!” She sprang to her feet. Korra let out a cry of agony as her broken leg sent waves of pain radiating up her body. “Damn it!”

Seeing that the robber was out of sight, Korra quickly transformed her body into a Wolf. With her sensitive nose, the Wolf quickly tracked down the robber, even in a neighborhood where the road took many forks. The broken leg affected the Wolf's speed, but it was more than enough to face the robber. The Wolf ran in front of the robber, blocking his path.

“The Wolf... Werewolf...” The robber's eyes widened in horror at the sight of his pursuer.

With a roar, the Wolf threw the robber to the ground and pressed her paw hard against his neck.

“The baggage... Here it is, please... Let me go…” The robber stammered. He threw the baggage aside and raised his hands.

Kill him!

The Wolf licked her lips and stared at the trembling man. After a few seconds, she released her claws, and the robber quickly got to his feet.

As the Wolf picked up the baggage on the ground, and turned to leave, she suddenly felt the killing behind her.

“Go to hell, werewolf!” The robber lunged at her from behind, dagger in hand. The Wolf narrowly dodged the attack, and the robber stumbled forward. Enraged, the Wolf turned to face him, bloodthirsty flame burning in her blue eyes.

Then the robber realized that even a wounded Wolf was not to be trifled with. He tried to escape, but he had missed the perfect moment. Sharp teeth tore through his carotid artery. He was dead before he could cry out.

The strong taste of blood filled the Wolf's mouth, and she felt a momentary rush of pleasure before being overcome with nausea. She hadn't tasted blood in a long time.

The Wolf retraced her steps and retrieved her weapons. She could not roam the town in this way, and the fight seemed to have gained some attention. The Wolf found a cave outside the town. She tried different positions before finding one that made her broken leg a little more comfortable.

Asami buried her face in the soft fur on Wolf's breast and gave a sigh of satisfaction. “ Oh, I want to hold you like this forever. I understand how Jinora feels. ”

“ Hey, you said you liked my muscles. ”

“ Hum... Both of them! I love you, Korra, all of you. ”

Asami raised her head and looked tenderly into Wolf's eyes with her green ones. She reached out and stroked Wolf's ears and face, then slowly moved it down her back. The Wolf rested her chin lightly on Asami's shoulder, and a pleasant whoosh came from her throat.

The Wolf stretched her hind legs and woke up with a sharp pain. She shook her head to clear her mind and sober up. The touch of Asami's hand running through her hair in the dream still lingered, but there was no Asami here, only a passing rat scurrying along the ground. The Wolf placed her PAW on the tail of the rat, which struggled and squeaked. With a sigh, the Wolf released her grip, and the mouse scampered away. She would never eat it again.

The Wolf smelt blood on herself, the blood of the robber who had been killed yesterday. The blood clung to the hair, and Wolf felt uncomfortable.

Maybe he didn't deserve to die... But what have I done wrong? The Wolf did not want to think about it any more. She had suffered too much unprovoked malice.

The Wolf came to the river and dipped her forward PAW in the water to test the temperature. It was still chilly from the winter months, but that didn't deter her. The Wolf plunged her whole body into the water, and the cold water soothed her pain. It was not until the cold reached so deep into her bones that she began to shiver uncontrollably that Wolf stepped out of the water. She transformed back into her human form and quickly changed into the only set of clothes she had brought with her, then gathered some stout sticks to brace her broken leg. She still had a way to go.

It was nearly noon when Korra returned to town, having missed the morning market in the town. There were often many stalls in the morning market, and they sell things much cheaper than in the store.

“Have you heard of that? A man was killed by a Wolf last night!”

“Wolf? Are there any wolves in our area?”

Some were standing in the street, talking in low tones. But the sound still reached the ears of the werewolf.

“Someone saw the Wolf. It looked like a lame Wolf.”

“It's not a werewolf, or is it? You know they've come back! I've heard they take human forms and mingle with people, then bite them to death when people are not looking!”

“Oh, my God! Werewolves are as scary as they're said to be!”

For a moment, Korra didn't know whether to walk slowly to avoid drawing attention to her broken leg, or to walk faster and get out of here. She just stayed where she was. Fortunately, the speakers only gave Korra a curious look and walked away. Korra was relieved.

Korra went to the Monster Materials store, opened the package, and spread the Monster Materials out on the counter. “Hello, I want to sell some monster material.”

“Oh, let me see.” The owner picked up an amber tusk and examined it closely.

“Some materials from Arzuros, and some... I don't know what kind of monster material...” Korra said.

“Well... These materials are not very valuable.” He stole a glance at the hunter, who seemed to have no intention of making any objection. “You know the Arzuros is a very common large monster, and the other one is pretty much the same. How about two gold coins for all this?”

“Well...” Korra nodded.

“Deal!”

“Wait!” The woman's voice rang out, interrupting the trade.

Korra turned her head, and a grey-haired woman in black armor standing nearby, her arms folded across her chest. Korra easily noticed two scars on the woman's face.

“You can't just take advantage of a young hunter like that!” The woman stepped forward, pointed to the monster materials scattered on the counter, and continued, “This pair of Barioth teeth is worth at least one gold coin. And there is also a WYVERN GEM, which is worth at least two gold coins...”

The shopkeeper was in an awkward position for a moment. He hemmed and hawed, unable to say anything. “Uh... This...”

“And these scales and claws...”

“Enough!” Seeing others entering the shop, the owner immediately interrupted the woman. He turned to Korra. “Sorry, I was wrong. Six gold coins in all.” The owner repacked the monster materials Korra had brought, put the gold coins on the counter and headed off to greet the next customer. “Hello, do you buy or sell materials?”

“Humph! The guy still makes money.” muttered the woman contemptuously.

The shopkeeper obviously heard the woman's words. He glared at her, then instantly changed his smile and resumed the transaction with the customer in front of him.

“Thank you...” After leaving the store, Korra gave the woman thanks.

“Did you just want to hunt the Arzuros?” the woman asked.

“Yeah, that... Barioth, right? It just fell out of the sky. I've never met that guy before.”

“It was hunting. Are you alone?” The woman noticed that the hunter seemed to have no teammates.

Korra nodded.

“You're very good for a young hunter.” The woman looked at the hunter with interest. She was very young, not more than twenty years old. She carried a long Dragon Slash Blade on her back. She had little experience, but was able to hunt down large monsters on her own with difficult weapon. “You killed two monsters by yourself, and all you just got was a broken leg.”

“I risked my life.” Korra did not consider it a fight and suffered only minor injuries.

“Why?” The woman raised her eyebrows. She could not think of any reason why a young hunter would hunt a monster so desperately. “Didn't your hunting teacher ever tell you to run away if something goes wrong while hunting?”

My hunting teacher... Korra lowered her eyelids.

Asami had told her to run away if she encountered a large monster she didn't know. It's dangerous to fight when you don't know your opponent at all.  

“I don't want to.” Korra dropped this sentence and walked away, dragging her broken leg.

She never wanted to run away, she wanted to face everything with Asami, no matter what, even if it meant risking her own life. But she couldn't risk Asami losing everything.

And now she's already on the run.

Maybe it was not a bad thing to run away… right？

 

 

 

Notes:

A metaphor: The Barioth is called the White Knight in the game

Chapter 22: Trapped by high walls

Notes:

I changed the rating to "mature" due to some bloody and violent scenes.

The moment the princess and the knight entered the station, they felt the foul air against their faces. The smell of smoke, wine and sweat, even the smell of food, had become greasy. Though the winter was not yet over.

Asami frowned and hesitated to leave.

“The next place to rest and stay is about three hours away.” Kuvira said, “And I'm not sure it's going to be any better than here.”

“You're right.” Asami sighed. It was too dark to continue traveling. Even if Asami could force herself up, the horses would need to rest. It was now three days since they had left the Temple, and they had travelled twice as long as they had expected. With any luck, they will be in the Capital by tomorrow afternoon.

Asami wasn't eager to go back, she thought exhaustion would make her forget things for a while, or stop thinking about somethings. But it did not work. Whenever she lay in bed in the dark, she could not help wondering how Korra was going to get through such a night.

She made the decision, she must have overcome her dependence on me. Asami comforted herself. But she also knew that the psychological damage was difficult to fully repair in a matter of months, and Korra still had occasional nightmares from which she would wake up screaming.

She's the one who chose to leave first.

In addition to unpleasant smells, rude and noisy voices had to be endured. Most remarkable of all were the men who sat together in the hall. The man in the middle sat on the table with his hood on, half a height above the others. He said aloud, “Do you know how the Queen died?”

“I heard she was killed by a monster.”

“That's true. But you know what? It was quite a bloody scene. She was in the stands watching the monster fight and suddenly a monster came charging up!” The speaker's two hands thrust forward, the audience in front of him startled. “Then there was chaos in the stands, screaming. Although the Queen's guards immediately killed the monster, it was too late. Do you know what was left of the Queen's stand? There was a big pool of blood and it was dripping down the bleachers. In the midst of the blood lay the headless corpse of the queen. Her head had been bitten off by the monster!”

“Uh...” The audience looked horrified and disgusted.

“Hey! Can you keep your voice down? I've lost my appetite!” A traveler at another table slapped his chopsticks on the table and glared at the speaker, who was speaking at full speed. “Not everyone cares how that bastard Queen died!”

“Did you see it?” The audience ignored the man's protest and asked the speaker.

“Well, at least most people do.” The speaker shrugged at the protester, then turned to his audience. “I didn't witness it.”

“Oh, you're just hearing it!” said one of the disappointed listeners.

There was a noise as the protester rose from his chair. The clerk, fearing a fight, came at once to calm him. “Don't worry, I just want to get out of here.” With that, the protester went upstairs.

With a sigh of relief, the clerk noticed the princess and the knight sitting near the window.

“Oh! Sorry! There was some confusion here. Do you need anything?”

“Food and a room.” Kuvira said.

“Okay, I'll go now arrangement.” The clerk, about to leave, was stopped by Asami. “Are they talking about the Queen of the Valley Storm Country?”

“Yeah. You know it's a hot topic these days, and people will air their opinions and act as if they care about the state of affairs.”

Asami nodded. She turned her head to look at the group. The story goes on.

“Who is Zaheer? He's the royal monster trainer! He commanded the monster to charge the Queen!”

“Like Tenzin?” Someone asked.

“Hey, don't compare this guy to Master Tenzin! They're totally different!” The man next to him gave him a hard elbow.

“Yes. Master Tenzin is a true dragon trainer. You see, the Queen of the Valley Storm Country is so keen on watching monster fights that she forces hunters to hunt monsters for her, and she wants them alive. At first, the Colosseum shows were simply about putting captured monsters in the Colosseum and having the audience watch them fight. Or watch people fight monsters. The wealthy people of the Valley Storm Country are very gambling, and they watch the fights to bet on who will be the winner. They do not need to be tame monsters. It was only through witchcraft that Zaheer took control of some monsters and pleased the Queen with an army of monsters.”

Asami picked up a piece of potato and put it in her mouth. It had no taste at all. Then she put down her chopsticks. The story the speaker was talking about really affected the appetite. Asami had been hungry before she came in, but now her stomach was churning. What turned her stomach was not how badly the Queen had died, but that the Queen had taken pleasure in the suffering of others, including Korra.

“We can take the food into the room to eat.” Kuvira suggested as Asami stopped her chopsticks.

“No, I want to hear what people think about it.”

“You don't look very well.”

“I'm fine, I just thought about... Korra.”

“Korra?” Kuvira was confused and asked.

“Korra had a terrible time in that Colosseum.”

“She was treated like a monster and fought monsters?”

“Yeah……”

“I'm sorry to hear that... She must have suffered a lot.”

Asami buried her face in her palms. Maybe she should go find Korra.

“Where are the werewolves?” A man asked.

“Don't worry, I'm coming to that. We were talking about the Queen's guard killing a monster. They were trying to calm the chaos in the Colosseum. At this time, some of the spectators suddenly turned into wolves and mauled all the unguarded guards to death.”

“Ah, werewolves are more dangerous than monsters!”

“Yes, they will hide in the crowd.”

The discussion again interrupted the story.

“The Queen's death was well-deserved!”

“So Zaheer was a good man?”

“Hey, what good people use witchcraft! The werewolves have been gone for 200 years, and Zaheer used witchcraft to bring them back to life, just like he uses witchcraft to control monsters. This is terrible!”

“No, no, no.” The narrator wagged his finger. “The werewolves were not brought back by Zaheer. Instead, Zaheer's witchcraft was brought to him by the werewolves. Werewolves have always lived in the South Pole. Few people set foot there. The Queen thought there must be the rarest monsters there, so she sent many ships to the South Pole, and only one of them came back. That ship didn't bring back some rare monster, it brought back this kind of witchcraft. My guess is that's when Zaheer met Unalaq, the leader of the werewolf tribe. The werewolves want to return to the continent, so they seem to have allied themselves with Zaheer.”

Myriad questions arose in Asami's mind. If they were allied, how could Unalaq allow Zaheer to do that to his people? Or did Zaheer hide Korra's existence from Unalaq? They are only apparent allies, and they all have their own hidden agenda. . . . And... He knew too much.

“Who are you?” Asami stood abruptly, demanding loudly.

“Asami...” Kuvira stood by Asami's side, clutching her sword with one hand and resting the other on its hilt, watching the group warily. Although she didn't know what Asami wanted to do, the knight's first job was to protect the princess.

The speaker raised his head, and the hood fell from his head. By the dim light, Asami could see that the man had a slightly similar face to Korra's, with the same brown skin and blue eyes.

“Me? I am but a humble man in the Valley Storm Country.” The man grinned as he jumped off the table. “Well, that's almost the end of the story. It's time to go.”

“Why do werewolves live in the South Pole?”

“What are they going to do next?” Clearly, the audience were still not satisfied.

“I don't know. I've caused a lot of resentment. Goodbye!” The man put on his hood and disappeared through the door.

Asami did not rush after him. The werewolf was already in Higgan, and the threat seemed imminent.

---

When the princess and the knight arrived at the castle, they were greeted by Suyin and her twin sons.

“Welcome back, Princess!” the Master of the Royal Order and her sons saluted the princess.

“Hey, Suyin, be casual!” Asami shouted excitedly. She waved to them as she jumped off her horse. Suyin smiled and stepped forward to give Asami a hug. “Long time no see.”

“Yeah, It's been too long.” Asami said, returning the hug.

“Is Opal still not coming back?” Suyin asked.

“Oh, Opal loved the Temple life, she and...” Asami suddenly realized that Opal had not yet told her mother about her and Bolin.

“And?”

“Nothing...” Asami shrugged.

“She's got a boyfriend, right? Kuvira?” Suyin turned her eyes to the knight behind Asami.

“I didn't say anything.” Kuvira said.

“Opal absolutely did!” The twins said together. Asami and Kuvira smiled at each other and did not answer.

Asami's first destination on her return to the castle was her room. The room was as spotless as she had left it by the maid. She had carelessly left her carry-on in the corner, while most of her luggage was still in the carriage. It would be two more days before the soldiers with the carriage could reach the castle.

The maid filled the big tub with warm water. “Princess, I'm ready for you to bathe.”

“Thank you, Mari.”

The maid bowed and withdrew from the room.

Asami took off her clothes and poked her feet into the bath. The water temperature was just right. When her whole body was for an instant enveloped in the warm water, she felt that the fatigue of the journey had been washed away. She closed her eyes and enjoyed the warmth and comfort of the moment. But her thoughts stole back to a month ago.

“ It's so comfortable to go to hot springs in winter !” Korra leaned over the edge of the pool, her head resting on a raised stone, her eyes slightly closed. A white towel was draped over her forehead.

“I agree. Especially after a hard hunt.”  Asami mirrored Korra's languid pose . “Tenzin said this is the most famous hot spring in Luo, and it really lives up to its name. It is more comfortable than the hot springs I have been in before. ”

“ I don't have anything to compare it to. But it's great! We're in heaven! ”

“Do you know what heaven means?” Asami asked. She had not explained the meaning of the word to Korra.

“The last time we went to that restaurant... Hongyan, right? There was plenty of good food, and Bolin said it was like heaven. So  am I using it wrong?”

“ No, you understand very well. ”

“ Of course I do! ”

“ Speaking of which, Hongyan is really good. We can go there again. ”

There was silence. Korra didn't respond.

“ Korra?”

“Korra?” Still Asami received no response. She opened her eyes and sat up straight. Korra was not at her side. When she looked down, she saw Korra submerged in the water. “Korra! Are you okay?” Asami reached out and tried to pull Korra up.

“Whoo !” Korra popped up from under the water. The splash drenched Asami's tied hair.

“ Hey!” Asami held out her hands in vain against the spray.

Korra tossed her hair and gave a broad smile. “I'm fine!”

“YOU! scared me!”  Asami poked Korra in the chest with her finger.

“ Sorry... ”

“  thought you had fainted and drowned.”

“I did get a little dizzy in hot water, but I think I'm a good swimmer and won't drown so easily.”  Korra grinned.

The couple sat back down where they had been after horseplay.

“I have one in my room.”  Asami said.

“Hot spring?”  Korra asked, turning to Asami.

“A bathtub, to be exact. It's a little smaller than this pool.”  Asami showed Korra  the size of the bath with her hand, “It allows two or three people to go in together.”

“Whoaa ! What a big room you have!”

“Yeah , it's a suite with a craft room in addition to the bedroom and bathroom. There I would tinker with things like how to make my light bowgun more lethal.”

“ I like your room!”

“ You haven't even seen it. ”

“ But you can soak in hot springs every day, that's enough! ”

“ Do you want to go? ”

Korra nodded repeatedly .

“ But I don't want to take you to my room. ”

“ Why?” Korra's eyebrows drooped.

“ I don't think I said I forgive you. ”

“Hey, I apologized !”   Korra made a voice of protest.

“You just said sorry? Not enough. Wolf-girl.”   Asami bit her lip, suppressing a mischievous smile .

“ Aha, I know you want this. Princess. ”  Korra leaned in and gently put her hand around Asami’s cheek and drew her in for a warm, moist kiss.

Asami opened her eyes. She touched her lips and gave a little sigh. She buried her head in the water and tried to push Korra out of her mind.

After she had been in the bath long enough, Asami dried herself and put on a change of clothes, which the maid had prepared beforehand. She lay down on the soft bed, which she had not seen for a long time, and, breathing in the faintly-scented air, succumbed to slumber until there came a knock at the door.

“I thought you would be the first to see me.” As soon as she opened the door, her father's voice came into Asami's ears with some displeasure.

“I was going to take a shower and come to you, but I fell asleep.” Asami shrugged.

“We need to talk.”

“Here, or...”

“Right here.”

Asami opened a little distance to let the King in and closed the door.

“How was your long holiday?” The King sat in a chair. Asami just stood by, her arms folded, her hips leaning against the table.

“Not bad.”

“You had learned how to train a dragon?”

“Give me a little more time, I will.”

“Oh, it seems Tenzin is a good teacher.”

“So what do you want to talk about?” Asami stopped the senseless talk and got down to business.

“Your coming-of-age ceremony, in three days.”

“You're not talking to me, you're just informing me, right?”

“You can interpret it that way.”

“Well.” Asami was used to her father having his own way, especially after her mother's death. “Will the Prince Kitagawa come?”

“He will. I sent him an invitation a week ago.”

“You said you'd think about it!” Asami folded her arms more tightly and her expression changed to a scowl. She thought it was funny that she had been expecting her father the other day. Nothing had changed, even though she had been away so long, even though she had told her father about having a girlfriend.

“About what? Your girlfriend?” The King gave a scornful laugh. “So where is she now? If I'm gonna think about it, I should see her in person first, huh?”

“I don't mean her...” Her father at once struck the point of pain to Asami, and her tone softened. If Korra were here, Asami felt she would have the courage to go against her father's decision without hesitation. Now her resolve was wavering, and her struggle seemed so feeble. “I simply don't want to be arranged to marry someone I don't like. Why can't I love freely, like Mom and you?”

“Like your mother and me?” The King's face darkened for a moment, and his voice cooled a little. “You never really knew your mother.”

“What do you mean?” Asami frowned.

“That's not what we're talking about right now.” The King cast his eyes to the window to avoid meeting his daughter's eyes.

“We've finished our talk, haven't we? So are you and Mom hiding something from me?” Asami asked. The positions of father and daughter had changed. Asami's question was clearly not what the King wanted to talk about.

“Nothing.” The King rose. “Well, let's end this short and unpleasant conversation.” Asami stood in front of her father, blocking his way. “You said I didn't really know my mother, so please tell me about her!”

The King still did not look into his daughter's eyes. His eyes fell over Asami's shoulder to the door. “Yuu!” he shouted.

The door was pushed open, and Yuu, the King's guard, appeared at the door. “Yes, Your Majesty.”

With the guards watching, Asami could press no further, and she had to give way.

---

The werewolf, the prince, Korra, her mother, a million things came together in a jumble in Asami's mind that made her uneasy. She made a pot of tea and sat by the window, through which she could see part of the castle's high walls. The walls enclosed the world she had lived in for more than a decade. The world in which she was supposed to know where the rabbit holes were seemed strange, like a dark pool of unfathomable water. What do the castle walls protect and what do they imprison?

“ Mommy!” Young Asami threw herself into her mother's arms.

“ Oh, honey. ”  Mom ran her fingers gently through Asami's long black hair.

“ What are you looking at? ”

“ There's a bird's nest over the high wall, see? ”

The little girl turned, and, following her mother's lead, saw a small nest of twigs in a broken corner of the high wall. Three young birds poked their heads out of it, as if expecting their mother to return to the nest.   “ The mother bird has cleverly exploited the opening in the wall, where they are safe. ”  The queen continued.

“ We're protected by these walls, aren't we? ”

“ Yeah… But they are not trapped by the walls, and when they grow up, they leave. I hope you will be free to find the ones you love. Not like me... ”

“ I love? Don't you love Daddy? ”

“ Yes, I love him. But there are a lot of mixed feelings between us, and I wish our feelings could be more simple . ”  Mom paused. “ I love you, love your father. But I hate Sato. ”  Her voice was low, more as if she were talking to herself than to Asami.

Asami tilted her head. She did not quite understand her mother's words.

 

Asami thought nothing of it at the time. She thought that the past, which had been so common to her, had dissolved into a long stream of memories. Now it's popping up. Until today, Asami realized that her mother had a faint sadness on her face that day.

I HATE SATO.

The words whispered by her mother now weighed like a heavy stone on Asami's heart. She went to the basement of the castle, where stood the statues of the kings and queens who had died. She stood before the statue of her mother, gazing into the familiar face. With a smile, the queen looked at her daughter tenderly, as she had looked at her daughter every time she had lived.

“Mom, I'm home. I am sorry I have not seen you for so long. The last time I was here was the day before I decided to flee the Capital, eight months ago? I remember coming to you the other day and complaining a lot...”

“I've been through a lot these days, and I probably understand what you mean when you say you want me to be free like a bird. I do not know what has happened between you and father. I guess what you're trying to say is that it's not the castle walls we're trapped in, it's Sato, the name and the identity.”

“You said you wanted me to find the one I loved and bring the boy to you. I asked why a boy and not a girl.” Asami chuckled. “I remember you were a little surprised, but you immediately changed your mind. Of course it could be a girl.”

“I found the one, and she... Yeah, she's a girl. Her name is Korra. She's a werewolf. I'm sure you won't mind...” Asami sighed. “It doesn't seem to make any sense to say these things now. She's not here. I was going to take her to you, but . . . She left...”

“I shouldn't blame her. I would have run away from this place, let alone her.” Asami lowered her eyelids. “I thought she wouldn't leave, self-righteously feeling that she needed me. When she actually disappeared beside me, I realized it was actually me who needed her.”

“I kind of want to give up. Sometimes I thought that perhaps it was my destiny to submit to my father's arrangements, and that perhaps it would make my life easier. To be honest, I'm terrified about the future right now.”

The world fell silent as Asami ceased her whispered narration. It was clear that her mother could give her no advice or comfort. A feeling of helplessness swept over her.

 

Asami was lying on the bed, holding the wolf doll in her hands. As she turned the doll over, she noticed something strange about the stitches on the back. The stitches were more sparse than elsewhere, as if they had been left on purpose. A metallic sheen appeared between the white fillings. She cut the stitches from the doll's back with a pair of scissors, and hidden among them was a blue jewel necklace.

“ This is definitely our best hunt ever! ”  Bolin said excitedly. “ Korra did a great job with that one! ”

“ Hey, because we're getting better together! ”  Korra said.

“ Yeah! We'll be the best team of hunters ever! ”

“ We're not even close. ”  Mako poured cold water on Bolin.

Hunters who have just finished a hunting trip hang out at Luo's monster Bazaar. A monster Bazaar of this scale is probably only available in a big city like Luo. Asami had never been to the monster bazaar in the Capital before. She would not have to worry about the amount of money she could sell after the monster hunt, and everything she needed would be ready for her.

“ Look at that necklace!” Asami stopped in front of a jewelry store and lifted a blue jewel-studded necklace from the booth and placed it in front of Korra.

“ It's beautiful!”

“ Yeah. It's as beautiful as your eyes! ”  Asami responded with a smile.

“ You have good eye s , ladies. It is made of rare WYVERN GEM  and crafted by our best craftsmen. ”  said the shopkeeper.

“ Can I try it on? ”  Asami asked.

“ Of course!” The shopkeeper enthusiastically responded.

“ Korra! Help me. ”  Asami placed the necklace in Korra's hand and pushed back her long hair.

With her taller girlfriend, Korra seemed a little clumsy. Asami felt an itch in her neck for a few moments before Korra finally put the necklace back on.

Kora took a step back and looked up at Asami. She opened her mouth, and before she could utter the compliment, the shopkeeper beat her to it.

“ It suits you very well, lady! ”

“ How much is it? ”  Asami turned to the shopkeeper and asked.

“ Ten gold pieces. ”

Asami shook her head, took off the necklace and replaced it.

“ You know such a WYVERN GEM  itself is very valuable, plus it is very fine workmanship, it is definitely worth this price! ”  The shopkeeper tried to persuade her

“ I agree, but I don't have that kind of money. ”

“ I still have money here from you and you can use it. That should be enough. ”  Korra looked down and rummaged in her bag.

“ It's your money, Korra. You deserve it. And we can't spend it all. We need to prepare for the next hunt. ”  

Asami glanced over her shoulder as she left. Maybe she could take it back next time.

 

Now it's here. It glowed a deep blue in Asami's hands. It's beautiful, like Korra's eyes.

Along with the necklace came a crumpled piece of paper.

Surprise! Now that's a real gift! Thanks for the werewolf nose! I helped the owner find lost jewelry. The owner sold me the necklace for a bargain. Feel free to praise me!

Reading these words, Korra's proud display of her appearance immediately came to Asami's mind. Asami smiled. Then the tears welled up uncontrollably.

I should have gone to her...

If only she had talked seriously to Korra that day, if her anger hadn't gotten the best of her that night, if that day...

“I should have gone to her...”

Only the moon outside the window listened to the low sob, and soothed the broken heart with its moonlight.

Chapter 23: Hunter and Escort

The grass beneath Korra's feet was like a thick carpet. She had never expected the grass to be so soft in the spring. Although she loved snow, spring seemed to be just as good. In fact, she had never had a real spring before.

A thick carpet? A question mark came into Korra's mind, and she did not know why she had made the association. She did not even know what it was like to tread on a thick carpet; such a thing did not seem to occur to her memory. Till a dim image of a little house appeared, with carpet, and hearth, and Mom and Dad.

The grass was strewn with wild flowers of all colours, which waved gently in the breeze. A few butterflies flitted among the green grass and wild flowers. Korra sat down on the grass. She held out a hand, and a butterfly rested on her finger.

“She likes you, Korra.” Asami's soft voice rang in Korra's ear. Korra turned her head, and the corners of the dark-haired girl's mouth lifted a little. Korra's gaze lingered on Asami's smile, lost in its charm for a moment. Until she felt the softness of her hands turn sticky. She held up her hand, the palm of which was covered with a thick red liquid. On her other hand, the butterfly had turned into a red bead of liquid that dripped down her finger.

Asami's eyes turned to horror as she moved backwards. “You are evil to the kingdom!”

“No, no, Asami! Don't leave!” Korra stepped forward to get closer to Asami, but she could go no further.

“We should have killed her then!”

“I was wrong about you, Korra.” Mako and Bolin appeared at Asami's side, their eyes equally disgusted.

“Look at your feet and behind you!” Asami raised her arm and pointed the sword behind Korra.

Korra turned her head. The grass had become a crimson sea of blood, billowing and roaring.

“No, no...” Korra shook her head, her face contorted with anguish and despair. She turns to Asami again, only to find his sword piercing her chest. She felt no pain. “Asami...”

Everything in front of her disappeared, and Korra felt the ground begin to collapse beneath her feet, and her whole body began to fall downward. She held out her hand desperately, trying to grasp something, even a straw. But there was nothing there. She was plunged into endless darkness.

Korra suddenly opened her eyes. Darkness. She was in darkness. 

Fear spread in the heart. She was panting, and her forehead was thick with perspiration. As her eyes grew accustomed to the darkness, she realized at last that she was in an inn bed. She exhaled and wiped the perspiration from her forehead with her arm. She had a terrible headache. For days she had been waking up in the middle of the night from nightmares.

Korra raised her upper body with her arms. Her eyes fell to the table beside her. The candle, which she had kept burning before she went to sleep, was out. She got out of bed and lit the candle again. The faint light tried to dispel some of the darkness. She took the lid off the perfume as usual, but the soothing effect of it was considerably diminished. Restlessness and anxiety still filled her breast.

“Damn it!” Korra clenched the bottle in her hand and hammered the table. The glass swayed with the vibration of the table. Korra grabbed the glass and gulped down the cold water. Her agitation and heat were somewhat relieved.

She took off her vest and trousers, changed into a wolf, and lay down on the floor. The gesture seemed to make her feel more secure.

The Wolf's eyes were fixed on the flickering candle, waiting for sleep to come. Even as her consciousness faded, the sound of birdsong sounded outside her window. The Wolf tried to block out the sound, but it was useless. After the sun came up, the noise in the street made her give up sleep completely.

It was the day that the doctor had made an appointment to examine Korra's broken leg.

“Your leg recovers very quickly. I have not seen anyone recover to this extent in less than a month. It's amazing!”

“However, it is better not to do strenuous activity, the newly healed bone is still very fragile. You're a hunter, right? I think it will be some time before you can go hunting. You also need to do some leg strengthening exercises...”

The doctor's constant exhortations irritated Korra.

“I'll give you some more medicine...” The doctor finished examining Korra's leg and got up to go to the pharmacy.

“I don't need it.” Korra interrupted him.

“I think...” Before the doctor had finished speaking, his patient had already left the clinic. “All right!” He shrugged his shoulders.

There were more people on the streets that day than usual. It was probably the day of the fair, when the people from the neighboring villages used to come on a fixed day of the month. The streets became crowded and narrow.

Korra hated crowds.

“Hey, take a walk and look! Freshly baked chestnuts in sugar!”

“Lady, this is fine cloth!”

Too noisy.

“Can you give me a lower price?”

“Hey, man! I don't sell at a loss.”

Too noisy.

All the sounds turned into noise in Korra's head, tormenting her nerves. She quickened her pace, quite unconscious of the swift horse in her path.

The horse let out a snarl and came to an emergency stop, but it still hit Korra on the shoulder. Korra stumbled, but did not fall.

“Hey! Are you okay? Did I hurt you? I'm so sorry!” The young man on horseback jumped off. “I shouldn't be riding so fast when there are so many people, but I'm in a hurry...”

Korra hung her head, her long untied hair covering her expression. “Too noisy.” She whispered.

“Pardon?” The young man didn't hear the words.

“Too noisy!” bellowed Korra, her hand shot out, seizing the young man's collar with an iron grip, and punching him in the face.

“Ah, Young Master!” The young man's servant quickly stepped forward to try to hold Korra, but was pushed down and landed with a thud on the horse's flank. The frightened horses galloped away in a panic. The crowd screamed.

“Hey! What's wrong with you?!” The young man wiped the blood from his nostrils.

“Too noisy!” Korra repeated the words. She swung her fist again and knocked the man in front of her to the ground.

“What happened?” A patrol of soldiers made their way through the crowd. The crowd dispersed to make way.

Korra checked her fist. She turned and ran down the alley.

“Young Master Chen has been beaten!”

“The attacker went that way!”

Two soldiers remained behind to keep the scene in order, while the rest of the soldiers chased Korra to where she had fled. “Hey! Stop!”

Korra sprinted down the alley, her footsteps echoing off the grimy brick walls, until the pain in her leg, which had not yet fully recovered, warned her to stop. For a moment she clung to the wall, panting. It was quiet. There was no crowd or pursuers. She slid down the wall and sat on the ground. She noticed the purple knuckles on her right hand, and realized that she had just struck a stranger with what appeared to be considerable force. Master Chen... She thought she heard some one calling that name to the young man.

“What am I doing...”

Her head was clasped in her hands, and her fingers were tugging at her hair. Tears rolled down her cheeks.

Asami... Help me...

 

It was nearly midnight when Korra returned to the inn. The hostess of the inn stood alone at the counter. “Hey, you seem to be having a bad day.” The hostess looked up at the limping hunter.

“I have a bad day every day...” Korra said. Ever since I left Asami.

“Oh, I am sorry about that. I mean, you seem to be in some kind of trouble today. Want to sit down and talk?” The hostess came over from the counter and pulled out a chair for Korra.

Korra needed someone to talk to, and she had no intention of refusing her hostess. “I hit Master Chen.”

“Oh! You beat up Master Chen!” The hostess looked surprised.

“I... I couldn't contain my anger... I'm in a very bad mood.” Korra sighed.

“You didn't have a good night's sleep, did you?”

“Yeah... I have been plagued by nightmares and have not been sleeping well...”

“Maybe some alcohol will make you feel better. Have you ever had a drink? You look so young.”

“I've had dessert wine.” Korra drank very little alcohol when she was with Asami.

The hostess rose and brought her a jug of wine. She filled the glass and pushed it in front of Korra.

Korra took a taste, and the alcohol seemed to burn her esophagus, and she didn't feel so good.

“You're in big trouble. Do you know that the town belongs to the Chen family??” asked the hostess.

Korra shook her head. “I have to get out of here, right?” It was the third town she had visited since leaving the Temple, and she had intended to stay longer.

“Yeah. They're not gonna let you off the hook.”

Korra finished the glass. She was used to the taste of alcohol. Not bad. “Can I have another drink?”

“I hope you don't rely too much on alcohol. Go to bed. I think you need to travel tomorrow.”

“Yeah, you are right. Thank you.”

Korra went back to her room and lay down, her eyelids soon becoming heavy, perhaps because of the alcohol.

“That room...”

“Don't worry. Her leg hurt.”

In her daze she heard some rustling sounds, and drowsiness made her ignore them.

Then there was a thud, and the sound of a door being kicked open. Korra sprang out of bed. She grabbed her sword.

Two soldiers, armed with swords, broke in.

“Who are you?” Korra asked, but she understood at once, before they opened their mouths.

“You bastard! Beating the young Master Chen in the Chen family's territory. Are you tired of living?”

“You broke the young master's nose and two teeth. Master Chen wants your life!” said the soldier, glaring at Korra.

Two men . . . Korra heard some voices downstairs. No, it's five. There are three others downstairs. She glanced at the window behind her. Her right leg was still aching, and she could not jump straight away.

Korra threw the sword aside.

“Surrender so soon?” One of the soldiers laughed. “Very well, we can give you a quick death.”

Korra ignored the soldiers' jeers. Her foot hooked Dragon Slash Blade, and then her leg lifted. The long blade was kicked up. She grasped the hilt with both hands and drew the blade from its sheath.

The soldiers immediately put away their laughter and raised their swords. Korra pushed the blade away with ease, then clenched her hands and took a step forward. The blade penetrated the soft armor of the soldier's body, directly through the chest of the man. She drew the blade, and blood gushed from the warrior's chest.

Another soldier, witnessing the instant death of his comrade, rolled over and crawled back to the first floor lobby.

Korra kicked away the dead soldier's body and walked out the door. The four soldiers below were already squared off, watching Korra nervously as she made her way downstairs.

The sound of swords clashing. Then came the screams of the soldiers.

Quiet...

Korra looked warily about her, her ears listening for any slight sound. Under the counter, the hostess.

Korra stepped over the dead soldier, her blood-smeared shoes leaving red footprints on the floor. She drew out the hostess, who was crouching under the counter, and pressed her against the wall, one hand on her throat. “You told them I was here, right?” Korra asked, her voice sad rather than angry.

“I underestimated you, I should have got you drunk or drugged!” The hostess struggled to get the words out of her throat.

“You didn't.”

“I was afraid you might be too suspicious.”

“Why? They gave you money?” Korra glanced at the money bag on the counter.

“Young Master Chen is a kind man, but you are a vicious monster!” The hostess cursed.

Korra's face twitched, and she increased the pressure of her hand.

“Mommy!” A little girl of four or five ran out of nowhere. “Monster, let go of my mommy!” The girl pointed her finger at Korra.

The hostess turned pale, and her tone changed to entreaty. “Don't kill my daughter, please...”

Korra turned her head and locked eyes with the girl for a few seconds. The girl was already trembling with fear, but she did not step back.

“I'm not a monster.” Korra said in a low voice. She let go of her hand. The hostess, who had escaped her bonds, rushed to take her daughter, and disappeared into the lobby.

Only Korra and the four dead soldiers remained in the lobby. If only it were a dream, thought Korra. 

As Korra gathered up her belongings and prepared to leave, her eye fell upon the jug of wine on the counter. She grabbed the jug and filled it with more than half the wine in one go. Then the empty jug was thrown roughly on the floor, and there were a few rumblings of discontent.

 

---

Lin Beifong sat under the lamp, frowning. Her fingers ran over the map spread out on the table. Her team was set to cross the Kamira Mountains tomorrow. She had asked the native hunters some time before for the safest route into the mountains, and the answer had been that there was only one way to go, and that was by the very road through which the wagons were to pass. Thus, in addition to the multitude of monsters, there will be a large number of mountain robbers squatting here to rob the passers-by.

Lin ran her finger across the Kamira Mountains to the other side of the range. The Kamira Mountains are not the most dangerous place on this mission route. After crossing the Kamira Mountains, they had to resupply at Kan, a border city in the Valley Storm Country. And there's a riot going on in the city. In fact, Kan is just one of many rioting cities in the Valley Storm Country, which has fallen apart since the death of the Queen.

If we bypass the city and resupply in a nearby town or village...

Knock, knock, knock!

Lin's train of thought was interrupted by a rapid knock at the door, which she opened with some irritation. Standing panting in the doorway was her man, Song.

“What's up?” Lin asked.

“Chief, Yao was beaten up in the pub.”

"In the pub?" Lin's face darkened for a moment, and she made a point of telling her men that the mission was dangerous, that they needed to be in good condition at all times, and that they must not go to a place like a tavern in the middle of the night.

“I'm sorry, we shouldn't have gone to the pub at midnight, but...”

“Where is Yao? Take me there. I'll deal with your problems later!” Lin fixed Song with a piercing gaze.

“Yes... Chief...” Song replied timidly.

The strong smell of alcohol was coming up Lin's nose when she arrived at the pub. Lin wrinkled her nose. The pub was in disarray, with overturned tables, chairs, cups and plates all over the floor. Looks like there's been a fight here. No, there was a fight here. Lin was quick to notice the injured team member.

“Ah, boss...” Taro looked up as he helped the wounded man bandage his head.

“Boss, I was just trying to help subdue that guy.” Seeing Lin's angry face, Yao immediately defended himself before Lin could open her mouth. “I didn't realize she was so strong.”

“Hum!” Lin snorted, ignoring Yao. He's obviously trying to evade his own problems. But Lin wanted to see who attacked her men.

“Don't take my blade!” The roar from the other side of the pub made Lin focus her gaze directly on the attacker.

Two of her men and the bartender seemed to struggle to pin the attacker to the ground. The other bartender tried to take the long blade from her, but it was tightly gripped in her hand.

“I've lost everything else Asami gave me, and you can't take my blade! You can't take this...” The sound of the attack gradually changed from an angry growl to a sob.

“Asami...” Lin muttered as she stepped over the mess. She crouched down and grasped the attacker's chin, forcing her to lift her head.

That young hunter…… Lin frowned when she recognized the hunter. The hunter was evidently drunk, and her wandering eyes did not linger on Lin's face.

“Boss, what are we going to do with her?” asked the man, with his knee against the hunter's back.

“Tie her up, take her back and throw her with the cargo.”

“We couldn't get the blade out of her hand.”

“Tie her up with her blade!”

“Hey, she owes a lot of money for drinks, and she needs her blade to pay for them.” The pub owner, who had been hiding from the sidelines, stood up at this time.

“That blade must be worth more than the money she owes for the drinks.”

“And the tables she broke, the chairs she knocked over, and the wine jars...”

“Tut! The troublesome kid!” Lin pinched her nose bridge and shook her head. She took out a gold coin and handed it to the shopkeeper. “Enough?”

“Yes, of course!” The owner's eyes lit up at the sight of the gold coin.

Lin made her way to the door, passing Yao again and glancing at him as he leaned against the wall. “Go back and have a good rest first. I'll deal with the troublemaker tomorrow.”

“Yes, boss...”

 

One bad night, Lin slept only three hours. Early in the morning there was another knock at Lin's door. “Boss, the guy woke up and kept yelling.” Said Taro, who was on guard for the rest of the night.

“I'll be right there.” Lin rubbed the throbbing veins on her forehead. She changed her clothes and went to the room where the cargo was kept.

“Hey! Let me go! What are you gonna do to me?” Korra squirmed and shouted. Her voice was hoarse from want of moisture.

“Remember me?” Lin crouched down to eye level with the bound girl.

Korra looked Lin in the eye for a moment and nodded.

“So, I mean no harm. Just calm down. Let's talk!”

Korra nodded again.

Lin pulled out her sword and cut the rope off Korra's body. Korra flexed her stiff body and followed Lin into a sparsely furnished room.

“Sit down.” Lin sat down across from Korra, then pushed a cup of water in front of the girl.

“Thank you...” Korra drank all the water in the cup, and the thirst in her mouth was appeased.

“Do you remember what happened last night?” Lin asked.

“I was drinking in a pub and the owner tried to throw me out and take my blade away.”

“Why?”

“I... I owe money for drinks...” Korra bowed her head, and her fingers rubbed lightly against the side of the cup.

“And then what?”

“I don't really remember. I think I hit someone.”

“You wounded one of my men.”

“Sorry...”

“Sorry?” Lin raised her voice, clearly displeased with the apology.

“I... I will make it up to him...”

“I also paid for the drinks you owed and the things you broke!”

“I'll pay you back together. Me to go hunting to earn some money to pay you back...”

“Hunting… You look so different from the first time I saw you three months ago. That wasn't your last hunt, was it?”

“My leg was broken. I can't go hunting.” Korra whispered. She knew it was an unconvincing reason.

“But your legs are good now, and you were just getting drunk in the pub!” Lin snapped.

Korra remained silent, but bowed her head lower. Her hand ceased to rub against the outside of the cup.

“You run out of money in three months, and then you end up owing money and drinking and fighting? Huh? Maybe I shouldn't have helped you then!” Lin continued.

The tips of Korra's fingers as she squeezed the cup turned slightly white. “So what are you doing here now? Just to lecture or laugh at me?” Her voice trembled a little. She looked up with an angry look in her eyes. “You could have beaten me up in the pub yesterday and left me in the street. Take my blade and use it for the money I owe!”

“Of course I can! I could beat you up and throw you in the street right now!” Lin rose, clapped her hands on the table, and stared coldly at the hunter before her. “Do you remember what you said yesterday? You've already lost everything else ASAMI gave you, and you can't lose the blade!”

“Asami...” The mention of Asami's name was like a punch in the gut. Korra shrank in on herself, and the anger she had just felt was gone. The room was quiet for a moment.

“I don't know what you're going through, but I really don't want to see a promising young hunter end up like this.” Lin sighed and sank back in her chair. She folded her arms across her chest and crossed her legs. “To be honest, I still admire you, and if you join us, you can pay back the money you owe me over time.”

“You?”

“We're not hunters, we are escorts.”

“I don't quite understand, escort...”

“It is to protect and transport someone or something to a designated place. My name is Lin Beifong and I am the leader of the team.”

“Beifong?” Korra's eyes widened.

“Do you know other Beifong?”

“I met Opal when I was at the Temple of Tenzin.”

“Oh? She's my niece. So Asami, as you call her, is really the princess?”

Korra nodded.

“What is your relationship?”

“She was my girlfriend… before.”

“You? Princess Sato's girlfriend?” Lin laughed.

“You don't think I deserve to be, right?”

“Why don't you look in a mirror and see what you look like now, and then ask yourself if you think you deserve it?”

Korra bit her lip.

“Isn't it a joke that the princess likes a drunken rascal? You don't even deserve to be called a hunter now!”

Korra's shoulders shook, and she rose from her chair. “I'll go hunting and pay you back.” She seized the blade and turned toward the door.

“Please pay back the money as soon as possible, we'll be out of here tomorrow! We had planned to leave today if you hadn't wounded my man.” Lin said as she watched Korra leave.

 

It was a haggard, haunted face that emerged from the water. The untidy hair, which had not been combed for days, hid one eye, and the other, which was exposed, was dull.

For two months, the nightmares intensified to such an extent that Korra resorted to alcohol and spent half her time in a state of unconsciousness. Sometimes she woke up in a pub, sometimes in a street or alley. In fact, she could not remember how much time had passed, had not Lin Beifong reminded her of it.

Korra ran her hands through her hair.

“You're beautiful, you know that?”

It was the first time that Korra had taken on her human form, and Asami ran her fingers gently through Korra's hair, pulling it into three ponytails. The hair that was once neatly combed by Asami now looks like this.

Like a monster...

“I'm not a monster.” Korra muttered. She buried her face in the water and rubbed it vigorously. When she raised her head from the water, the face on the surface had not changed much.

“I am sorry, Asami.” Korra took the loose hair in one hand and cut it with a cutlass. Finally, she didn't seem so bad.

The roar of the waterfall reached Korra's ears as she walked up the hill along the river. To Korra's surprise, the sound did not make her restless.

“The sounds of nature will always bring you peace of mind as long as you feel them with your heart.”

Korra remembered that Tenzin had once taught her a method of meditation which she had long since forgotten.

“Korra, feel the flow of air.”

Korra sat cross-legged on a rock and closed her eyes. The air rubbed against her bare skin with a slight warmth. Then Korra realized that it was May, and that the spring would soon be over, and that she had not yet really appreciated it.

She pictured in her mind the shape of a waterfall, the shape of water. The water was rushing, crowding, noisy, but soft, through Korra's heart.

The sound of crashing water was still in her ears, and the scene before Korra was transformed into the Temple.

 

“Oooooo! Our goal is to go to the volcanic island and find the Elder Dragon!” cried Bolin, raising one arm high.

“Korra, you've surpassed me in swordsmanship, and I have to admit I'm a little jealous.” Korra's first sword teacher said so, but his eyes showed approval.

“We can face everything together, can't we?” Asami's soft lips pressed gently against the corner of Korra's eye.

My life and soul will always be yours, but before that I want to make them stronger. I hope some day to be able to stand by you again without fear. 

 

When did Korra forget what she had written to Asami when she left?

She thought she had put the pain and the nightmare to the bottom of her heart. It was only a month since the nightmare had swallowed up all her happiness. As it turned out, she was so fragile after leaving Asami. She knew that she had a long way to go before she could truly heal and became strong. But it's time to start the journey.

 

---

“Chief, did we just let that guy go?” Song asked, as he loaded the wagon. 

“Boss paid for her drink! and she didn't even stick around to make it right! Some nerve.” Yao grumbled.

“She'll be back.” Lin said.

“If she comes back, I'll beat her first!”

“Well, you can't even beat her when she's not sober.” Lin rolled her eyes at Yao.

Stung by the pain, Yao obediently shut his mouth.

“Boss!” Gang gave Lin a look at the hunter who was standing nearby.

Lin walked over. “You look refreshed.”

“Please let me join you. I am Korra!” Korra looked a little nervous. She tried to look Lin in the eye, but there was uneasiness in her eyes. To be honest, she didn't know if Lin would take her back, especially after the not-so-happy conversation the day before.

“Korra...”

Lin's expression was still serious, and Korra could not read her emotions. “Yeah, I'm sorry...”

“Come with me!” Lin interrupted Korra's apology as she led her to the room, and pointed to a suit of armor lying on the table. “I've got armor for you. Go inside and put it on.”

Korra entered the curtain with her armor in her arms. “How did you know I was coming back?” She asked inside.

“I never suspected you were the princess's ex-girlfriend.”

Korra gave a bitter laugh. "Because I'm the princess's ex-girlfriend?"

“No. I see so much in your eyes.”

“So much?” Korra had no idea what Lin was referring to.

Lin did not answer, and moved on to the next question. “So why did you break up with the princess?”

“Her father wants her to marry the prince... And, you're right, I don't deserve to be with her now.”

“I'm glad you recognize that. But she will not marry the Prince.”

“What?” Korra poked her head through the curtain.

“The prince is dead, Hiigan and the Northern Plains have collapsed. For Hiigan and Sato, this may not be a good thing. But we don't need to worry about that right now, we need to worry about getting the goods there safely.” Lin pushed Korra's head back into the curtain. “So change your armor now!”

“Yes, madam!” Korra stuck her head out again.

Korra put on the same black armor as Lin and came out. She had no mirror to admire her as she did now, but she saw an imperceptible smile upon Lin's face.

“Not bad, is it?” Korra asked.

“Not so good.” Lin replied coolly.

“Well.” Korra shrugged.

“If you think you're ready...”

“I'm ready!”

“If you are ready to meet the princess one day, I can take you to the Capital to meet her.”

Lin's words stunned Korra for an instant. She seemed a little unable to believe what she had heard. Then her wide-open eyes brightened for a moment.

“Don't look at me like a puppy, and don't hug me!” Lin pointed to stop Korra, who tried to come closer.

“Hey, I'm not a puppy, I'm a...” The light disappeared from Korra's eyes, and her eyebrows dropped. “Nothing……” She'll never get over being a werewolf.

“Well, young people are so unstable!”

“Boss! Everything is ready to go!” Gang reports from the door.

“Okay, hit the road!”

Notes:

I didn't dwell too much on the two months of Korra's decadent life, because the story was much longer than I expected. In fact, in the last chapter, I didn't finish what I had planned to finish. It's already over 4,000 words. I had to correct non-native language text sentence by sentence, which was a lot of work.
And this chapter is almost 5,000 words long.

Chapter 24: Intrigue and Lies

Notes:

The story on Asami's side involves some political struggle. This is a difficult part for me to write. I'll try to keep the story simple.
In addition, to make it easier to understand the story, I simply drew a map.

The orchestra played jubilant music in the brilliantly lit hall. The gorgeously-dressed royals chatted in jovial mood and wished the Princess well, as they do at every birthday party Asami has ever had. Asami's eyes wandered over the smiling cheeks, but she felt something strange and uncomfortable that she had never seen before. Every smile seemed to hide a variety of emotions.

“Happy coming of age Day, honey.” A white-haired old man came up with a glass of wine. “You have grown into such a wonderful young lady!”

“Thank you very much, Grand-uncle.” Asami raised her glass, and the glasses made a crisp, pleasant sound as they collided. The old man, Takeshi, was Asami's grandfather's brother, and he was the senior man here. Asami always remembered him as a kind old man, though her father did not seem to like him all that much. His wrinkled face wore its usual kindly smile, but even as he turned to leave Asami saw another emotion on his lips. Was it contempt and disdain? Asami was a little puzzled.

Several middle-aged noblemen and gentlemen drank politely to each other, but the clatter of glasses seemed a little heavy, as if it contained some jealousy and resentment. The expression of the younger children was better understood, which was one of boredom and impatience but was forced by the parents to act and look aristocratic.

Asami sipped her wine. And now she's one of those people with a fake smile. She cast her eyes on Kuvira, who stood erect near the door. The knight answered the princess with a slight lift of the corners of her mouth and a look of determination in her eyes. The knight gave Asami some relief, wrapped in an air of faux kindness.

Then Asami's view was obstructed.

“Princess Sato!” Prince Kitagawa straightened the front of his suit and saluted Asami. “You are so beautiful. You shine like a pearl！”

Asami was about to say a polite thank-you, when the next words of the Prince made it difficult for her to keep a stiff smile upon her face.

“I don't think that bargain is good enough for you.” The Prince pointed to Asami's bare neck.

Asami clutched the sapphire necklace she was wearing in her left hand. Get out of my face! Dimwit! She growled inwardly, stifling her anger.

“I thought you were going to wear the necklace I gave you. The red gem suits you better.”

In fact, Asami did not open his gift at all. Years ago, Asami would open the gifts she received from other members of the royal family one by one, only to find that they were always the same. And then she got tired of opening a few at random and gave the rest to the maid for her to put away.

“No, I think blue is better.”

“Oh, I'm sorry, I seem to have made a mistake. Don't worry, I'll hook you up with a better necklace next time. But you know what? The red WYVERN GEM is from the warriors of my nation who hunted an Elder Dragon Teostra (炎王龍in Japanese) on Volcanic Island! I hear you like to hunt.”

“Oh, I thought you hunted the monster yourself if you didn't tell me.” Asami sneered.

“I'm not a monster hunter, but I have a lot of good ones.” The Prince was proud to show off. “They can work for you later.”

“I don't need them. I have my own team of hunters.”

The lights in the hall suddenly dimmed a little, and there was a pause in the chatter. But the music continued. Then one by one the lights went out, except for a few faint candles that still flickered. Outside the window, it grew brighter.

The music stopped abruptly. Riots broke out among these polished nobles.

“What happened？”Cried the prince in alarm.

Kuvira soon came to Asami's side. “Princess, please stay close to me!”

Asami glanced back at her father. The King's eyes also fell on Asami without hesitation. She did not make any stop, and left here with her knight. 

“Fire!” Someone shouted. This time it was noticed that the light from the window was coming from the burning stable.

“Oh, no! My beloved horse! Guards! Guards!” A woman let out a scream.

A group of guards arrived with lights and led the royal family out of the hall. The party was forced to stop.

This was Asami's and Kuvira's plan. The King was to have announced the marriage of the Princess to the Prince at the close of the banquet, in the presence of the whole royal family. Asami hoped to upset her father's plans, at least to buy him a little more time to persuade him.

Their first plan went well. It would take at least a week for the king to investigate the cause of the incident, calm the emotions of the royal family, and resume the party.

Then the Prince died, three days after the interrupted party, in the presence of many of the royal family. This, however, was not part of Asami's plan.

There was an archery display on horseback at the Royal Training Ground that day. At the end of the performance, Takeshi said to Asami, “Their performances are great, but I think their skills are still below yours. Will I ever get the chance to admire you? Princess Sato.”

Asami granted Takeshi's request, and after riding around the field, she hit all the bull's-eyes perfectly.

Takeshi's smile was smug as he turned to the prince. “Are you impressed with our princess? Prince Kitagawa.”

“So can I!” The proud prince entered the training ground. When his attendants offered to dress him in armor, he refused. He nimbly mounted, waved to Asami in the stands and galloped across the field. As he tried to draw the bow, his weight became unsteady, and he fell from his horse. Unfortunately, he landed on his head and died instantly.

The horse was gentle, and even when the prince fell, it was not frightened out of control, so the prince's death was not the horse's fault. Everyone thought it was an accident, including the prince's retinue and knights.

There was something curious about the way the Prince drew his bow.

As the prince's body was carried out of the training ground, Asami picked up the bow on the ground. The weight of the bow was not quite right; it was a little heavier than the others. More importantly, the weight of the bow is not evenly distributed, with one end heavy and the other light. Asami's attempt to draw the bow required much more force. This was the cause of the Prince's sudden loss of his centre of gravity.

On such an occasion, to say nothing of striking a few bulls in the eye, it would inevitably have been a laughing-stock if even the bow had not opened. The Prince probably meant to take the bow anyway.

“Someone deliberately killed Prince Kitagawa.” Asami placed the bow on the table in her father's room.

The king took the bow, and was soon aware of the problem.

“Yuu!”

“Yes, Your Majesty.”

“Take this bow and burn it.”

The king's face was very gloomy, and it was plain that the death of the prince was not what he had wished. But he did not seem at all surprised that Prince Kitagawa had been deliberately killed.

“If the truth is discovered, the northern Plains will probably retaliate in no time.” After Yuu left, the king said to Asami. “Although they don't look kindly on us now.”

“You know who the murderer is?” Asami asked.

“Takeshi.”

“Takeshi?” Asami was plunged deeper into doubt. “He does not wish me to marry the Prince?”

“He's been on the throne since your grandfather died. He actually holds most of the military power now, so he doesn't want me to have the support of the Northern Plains.”

As Asami listened to her father's explanation, a wave of realization and dread washed over her, and she suddenly became aware of the treacherous undercurrents of power and ambition that swirled around her. The seemingly peaceful royal family was actually a facade, and she was so amazed at her own naivete and ignorance. Her father had always told her that the marriage was for her own good, and it was only to this day that she realized his true purpose.

“So you want to use my marriage with the Prince to gain the power to compete with Takeshi and secure your throne?” A flood of grief and anger came over Asami and turned to tears.

“This decision is really for me, but it's also for you!”

“What about my mother's death? Part of your strategy to secure the throne?”

“It was an accident!!” The king was furious.

“Like the prince's death was an accident?”

“Get out of here!” It was the first time her father had spoken so harshly to her. The expression of the king's face, contorted with anger, really frightened Asami. Her father no longer seemed to be the father she had known, or that was really who he was.

The world is gradually showing its ugly face.

---

 

Her father's attitude also confirmed Asami's suspicion that her mother's death was definitely not an accident.

Asami has been living a lie.

She felt piteous and ridiculous. She thought that as a princess she should do something for her country and her people, so she made the wrong decision. She even left Korra behind to return to a world of intrigue and lies.

Asami could only be thankful that she had not brought Korra back.

Korra was right to be afraid. Even if she wasn't a werewolf, she would still be targeted for death by the royal family. If her identity is discovered, she'll only become a bigger target. And at that point, would Asami really be able to protect her?

She had thoughts of running away again, but the increased number of guards outside her room makes her realized that she was under complete house arrest by her father. And she had not seen Kuvira for more than a week. When she questioned her father, she was told that Kuvira was no longer her guard knight. Now Asami has no one around whom she can trust.

 

Lin Beifong? The name flashed into Asami's mind. Lin, her mother's guard knight, was a very serious-looking person whom Asami was reluctant to approach as a child. So Asami hardly knew anything about Lin. After her mother's death, Lin left the Royal Order. Asami never saw her again. Asami had heard Kuvira mention that Lin was supposed to take over as Master of the Order.

Suyin might know something. In the next moment, Asami realized that there was no way even to leave the castle.

Asami searched through her mother's belongings for clues and she found an old piece of clothing in the bottom of the wardrobe. It was a very exotic dress, with a strange totem on the front. As far as she could remember, she had never seen her mother wear it. Asami spent several days in the library and finally found some very limited information about the totem. The totem was from Numa, a tiny country northwest of Hiigan. The country was sparsely populated, and most people lived by hunting. Numa had joined the Hiigan twenty years before, and had become part of the territory of the Hiigan.

My mother came from that country?

Asami opened the map of Hiigan and found the little place, still called Numa, in the upper left corner of the map. Maybe that's where she can get the truth she wants. But now all she could do was stare out of the window.

“Good evening, Princess!”

Asami was startled by the head poking out of the window. Her heart rose in her throat and sank back into her breast. “Hey, Kuvira! I almost called the guards!”

Kuvira climbed up with her whole body and sat down on the windowsill. “I had a hard time getting past the guards.”

Asami rose and embraced her knight. “Why are you here?”

“I'm worried about you.”

“You see how bad things are now.”

“Yeah. Your father is scared to death, and Takeshi could kill him at any moment.”

“What should I do?”

“Get rid of Takeshi, and all the difficulties we face will be solved.”

“Get rid of Takeshi...” Asami gave a bitter smile. For years, her father had desperately sought a way to be rid of Takeshi, and the result?

“He's a tough guy.” The knight was lost in thought. “It would be nice to get something on him.”

“He killed Prince Kitagawa, but he knew that even if we found out the truth, we wouldn't dare say anything.”

“Because we are in the same boat. He's a sly old fox.”

“I now suspect he was responsible for my mother's death. Ah!” Asami's eyes lit up as a sudden thought occurred to her. She picked up the map on the table and showed it to Kuvira. “I need you to go to Numa and investigate.”

The knight obeyed the princess's orders, and the next day went to Numa, returning a week later with trustworthy news.

“Numa did not join Hiigan on its own initiative, but was absorbed. Your father first went there with his army to conquer Numa, because the environment was unfamiliar, his army got lost in the swamps.”

“My mother was a hunter in Numa, and then she saved him.” This was the story her father had told Asami.

“Yes. Your mother was a hunter and a princess. Then an agreement was made between the old king and Numa, and by marriage Numa became a vassal of the Hiigan. At the same time, they can enjoy autonomy.”

“After my mother and father married, the old King broke the agreement?”

“No, the agreement was broken after the old King died and your father ascended the throne.”

“My father was unlikely to attack Numa again.” The queen had said that she loved the king. And though he was a terrible husband, Asami was sure that he would not do what her mother hated so much.

“Takeshi!” Asami and Kuvira say the name in unison.

When Asami confronted the king again, the king, who found it impossible to hide, finally told the truth.

“After your grandfather died, Takeshi attacked unguarded Numa and killed more than half of the people there, including your mother's relatives.”

I hate Sato. This was the source of the mother's hatred.

“A few years later, there was a rebellion there, and Takeshi thought your mother might be connected to the rebels, so he thought he'd kill your mother to ward off trouble.”

“But my mother was a queen, and he couldn't just kill a queen, so he made an accident, right?”

The king nodded. “The day you and your mother went to that mountain. Lin Beifong should have been with you.”

Lin BeiFong arrived late that day. Young Asami was even glad to see Lin absent from her mother's side, she did not like being stared at by Lin. Then the village below the mountain was attacked by monsters, and her mother was killed by one of the monsters in order to save the village.

“Those monsters...” Asami's voice trembled at the thought of that day.

“Those monsters were driven down the mountain by Takeshi's men.”

“And in the process, you didn't do anything, did you? You just watched my mom die? Are you afraid that if you disobey Takeshi, you will be removed from the throne?”

“I fought, but I lost!”

“What efforts did you make? Crying and begging Takeshi to stop?”

“I am your father!” The king's face was flushed with rage, and his trembling hand seemed ready to rise at any moment.

“Yeah, you are my father, so you can only take your anger out on me!”  Asami faced her father without fear. “You can't get rid of Takeshi until now!”

“So I'm always looking for ways to change, aren't I?” The king's momentum was weakened, and he began to defend himself.

“Make me marry a stupid prince?” Asami sneered.

The king was silent for a moment.

“I'm sorry.” He gave up making excuses for himself. "I am an incompetent husband, an incompetent father, and an incompetent king."

Asami let out a heavy sigh, and at the sight of her tearful father, Asami could blame nothing more. Her hatred of her father gave way to deep disappointment. “I'm going to change the situation.”

There were still some people in Numa who were planning rebellion and independence, and they will become the forces to overthrow Takeshi. The rebels may be hesitant to trust Asami, given her connection to the royal court, but they are sure to be swayed by Kuvira.

Over the next few months, Asami had to keep busy attending various unsavory aristocratic banquets and events to connect with other nobles. She needs to know the location of each family so that she can win over those dissatisfied with Takeshi and expand her power. She would give Kuvira all the support she could. And Kuvira did not return to being the princess's guard knight, she took advantage of the king's removal of her from old position to join Takeshi's army.

---

 

On this day, Asami was taking an afternoon break on the balcony when a familiar Rathian flew overhead. It eventually landed in the square in front of the royal reception hall. She threw on a suit of clothes and hurried over.

“Master Tenzin!” Asami never thought she would be so excited to see Tenzin again. She wanted to rush forward and embrace him, but she stopped herself, realizing that the occasion wasn't quite right for such a display of affection.

“Princess Sato, long time no see.” Tenzin smiled wearily. He had come from the land of the Dragon's Breath and had come straight to the king without rest. He saluted Asami and turned again to face the king. “King Sato, as I have just said, Zaheer and his army have advanced to the border of the Dragon Breath Country. On behalf of the Emperor, I ask for your help.”

The Kamira Mountains served as a natural barrier to the invasion of the Hiigan border, so the Dragon Breath Country became the first of Zaheer's targets.

Asami had been aware of some of Zaheer's movements. He put down a riot in the capital of the Valley Storm Country. Asami thought he would continue to incorporate the rest of the country into his power, but he didn't. He's headed straight for the Dragon Breath Country, as if for some very specific purpose. His act of killing the queen didn't seem to be an attempt to become the ruler of the country.

“I understand your request. I need to consult with other court members before making a final decision.” The king gave Tenzin an answer.

Asami strongly demanded to be present at the court's deliberations. As a result of the discussion, everyone present except Asami and Suyin chose not to send troops. Takeshi's reasoning was that the Northern Plains might be able to use their defenses against the Zaheer. And Asami knew the king's scruples. The only real allegiance to the king at present was probably that of the Beifong family, and he had no other army to mobilize. If Beifong was sent to the aid of the Dragon Breath Country, then the capital city would be full of Takeshi's men. Her father never tried to reform his own cowardice.

No one else's choice seemed to matter before the King and Takeshi.

“Zaheer's next target must be Hiigan!” Asami was still trying to garner some support.

“He may not be able to break through the Dragon Breath Country.”

“Even if he had crossed the border of the Dragon Breath Country, their power would have been greatly diminished by then. We don't need to be afraid of them.”

“Do you mean to use the Dragon Breath Country to stop the bullet?” For months, too, Asami had been dimly aware of the decay within the nobility, the selfishness and short-sightedness that drifted like grass on a wall.

“Or what? We go to our own deaths before the fire reaches us?” sneered a middle-aged man. “Little girl should not participate in state affairs.”

The nobles didn't listen to Asami. They just wanted to get the meeting over with. As they had hoped, the meeting lasted less than half an hour.

As the council chamber emptied, Asami remained seated, her head bowed in dejection. She was lost in thought, her eyes fixed on the smooth surface of the table.

“I'll convince your father.”

Asami felt a hand on her shoulder. She raised her head slowly, her eyes wide with surprise. “Kuvira...”

“I have the power to overthrow Takeshi. Military might will soon be mine to command.”

The next day, the king directly announced that Suyin would lead troops to aid the Dragon Breath Country, regardless of anyone's opposition.

Asami was glad her father was free from Takeshi. But strangely, her father's dignified expression did not look relieved. Asami didn't think too much about it at the time, until her father died and she realized that he had been manipulated throughout his life.

Having received a positive response, Tenzin prepared to return to the Dragon Breath Country without staying much longer in the Capital. Suyin was to march with her troops to the frontier in a few days.

“Thank you very much, Princess Sato! Otherwise, I will go back empty-handed this time.” Tenzin nodded to Asami.

“Kuvira and Suyin have helped the most, and if we do nothing, we're only making it worse for ourselves.”

There was silence. Their conversations these days have been purely state-related. Tenzin was probably waiting for Asami to make the first inquiry on that subject.

“Korra...” Asami paused. “Did she go back to the Temple?”

Tenzin shook his head. “I saw a wanted poster for her in a small town a few months ago.”

“Wanted?” Asami's heart sank.

“That portrait was definitely her. It is said that she beat up a wealthy merchant who was actually in charge of a town and killed their soldiers.”

“Did they catch her?”

“Not that I know of.”

“Why did they clash?”

“No reason. The inhabitants of the town said...” Tenzin hesitated.

“Said what?”

“She's a monster.”

“She is not a monster.” Asami's hands clenched.

“She is not. I asked around for a while, but I never heard about her again.”

As the dragon took off, the wind blew up Asami's hair. In the late summer, the mugginess in the air diminished. It was getting cooler, and soon it would be the season when she and Korra meet. But now, all she had were questions and uncertainty.

Had Korra made new friends? Had she formed a new team of hunters, or had she gone on her own, chasing down the most dangerous monsters? Was she getting stronger, as her letter had promised?

Asami's thoughts drifted away with the wind.

Chapter 25: Lin’s Headache

The sound of the horses' hoofs resounded through the mountains. Leading the procession were two escorts mounted on reddish-brown steeds, their horses' hooves striking the ground in unison. Following closely behind was a wagon, its wheels creaking and groaning as it navigated the rough mountain road. It slowed down the speed of the whole procession. Bringing up the rear were two more escorts on horseback. 

The violent jolts didn't affect Korra's appetite as she munched on the pancakes. As she swallowed her last mouthful of food and lifted the lid of her water-bag to drink, Yao, who was sitting on the other side, glanced resentfully at her from across several crates.

“She's probably just here to mooch a free ride and some food.” Yao muttered quietly. Over the clatter of hooves, the words still reached Korra's ears.

From the moment she got on the wagon, Yao's face was not happy. Korra had noticed that he looked at her from time to time with his prickly eyes. Korra leaned away to avoid eye contact with Yao. She needed a chance to apologize to him, but Korra wasn't sure how to do it.

After the break, Taro left the front of the wagon empty. “Yao, drive the wagon this afternoon.”

“Isn't there another guy there? Let that guy drive the wagon! I'm the wounded!” Yao pointed to the bandage around his own forehead.

“Hey, you look good, don't be lazy! The boss will throw you out of the team.” Taro patted Yao on the back of the head.

“Ouch, be gentle!” Yao deliberately raised her voice. “That guy's part of the team.”

“I'm going to drive the wagon.” Korra hoisted herself onto the front seat and grasped the reins of the horse's bridle.

“That horse is not easy to handle.” Taro said to Korra, with a worried look on his face.

“I can do it.” Korra had tried driving a carriage while traveling with the hunter team, and it did not seem to be a difficult task. But when difficult mountain roads, heavy loads and stubborn horse combine, driving becomes a less-than-easy task.

On the way down, the horse suddenly picked up speed. The jolt was so severe that the two men in the back lifted their butts out of their seats.

“Hey, slow down!” Yao cried, clutching the side. And a few inches from the wheels was the edge of the cliff.

“I'm trying to control it!” Korra tightened the reins. But the horse showed no signs of slowing down.

The two horses in front of them had been startled and had to give way to the runaway wagon.

“Draw bit! Draw bit!” Taro leaned forward from his seat at the back of the wagon and shouted to Korra, and then whistled to stop the horse.

Korra twined the bridle around her arm twice, clenched her teeth, and tugged at the bridle. The horse gave a growl, and at last stopped. Korra fell back in her seat, gasping for breath.

Taro wiped the sweat from his forehead and sighed with relief. He seemed more nervous than Korra. In the last few minutes, he couldn't help but imagine the wagon plunging over the edge of the cliff, and the disastrous consequences that would follow.

“What's the matter?” Lin came on horseback.

“I don't know why the horse suddenly started running.” Korra stepped down from the carriage, her legs were a little weak. She felt embarrassment.

“There's a cliff on the right!” Lin snapped. “This is no place for casual fun!”

“I'm sorry... I thought I could do it.” Korra hanged her head.

“Boss...” Taro seemed to be about to say something but was stopped by Yao. Taro rolled his eyes at Yao and said no more.

“Stay in the back and let the experienced people drive it!” Lin sat tall and straight in the saddle, her back rigid with tension as she glared down at Korra.

“Don't worry, boss, I'll drive the wagon!” Yao stepped up.

“Aren't you supposed to be driving the wagon?”

“I...” Yao also wanted to explain why and Lin was directly interrupted.

“Don't explain so much, just go! I don't want to spend the night on the edge of a cliff.”

The procession set out again along the mountain road.

It can take up to three days to cross the Kamira Mountains. The first day in the mountains went well, except for a few problems with the wagon. Korra stared blankly at the walls of the tent, the light from the fire outside casting shifting shadows across the canvas. Song was on guard outside the first half of the night. The others were probably asleep. Korra rolled over, not a bit sleepy. She could hear her heart beating slightly faster. She could not tell whether she was excited or frightened at this moment. Where would the new team and the unknown journey take her?

At this moment Korra, who had been wandering in her own thoughts, heard some slight sound of someone loitering near the camp, and judging from the sound of the footsteps, it must have been two men. The footsteps died away as Korra tried to wake the others. Probably saw someone on guard outside the camp, and that there were simple traps laid around, they did not make a move.

She reported the incident to Lin the next day. “I heard someone approaching last night.”

“Impossible.” Song shook his head. “I didn't see anything unusual at all.”

“Uh... I can hear more subtle sounds.” Korra explained. But Song's skeptical eyes told her plainly that he did not believe it. Korra shrugged. “Maybe I misheard.”

“Don't let your guard down,” Lin cautioned, “it's possible that the bandits are scouting us out. Up ahead, there's a stretch of road with high ground on either side, which would be a perfect place for an ambush.”

Lin sent Gang and Yao, the two most agile members of the team, to scout out the high ground on either side of the road. The rest of the team slowed their pace and waited for the scouts to report back.

By noon, both scouts had returned with the same report - no sign of anything unusual. Lin furrowed her brow, feeling uneasy.

Do they think they can take us out all at once just by blocking the road? She wondered.

Despite her suspicions, Lin ordered the team to proceed.

The mountain road narrowed, making it even more dangerous to be targeted by archers or crossbowmen. Lin could only hope that nothing unexpected would happen.

“Wait!” Korra suddenly stood up and called out to Lin, who was leading the team. “There's a heavy bowgunman on the high ground, to the right, one person.”

The team came to a halt.

“She's definitely lying, I was the one who scouted the way. And how could she possibly hear the sound of a bowgunman!” Yao, who was driving the cart, yelled in protest.

Taro raised his light bowgun and aimed in the direction that Korra had indicated. But the vegetation on the high ground was too dense for him to see any signs of a human presence.

Suddenly, Korra forcefully pushed his head down, just as a loud bang rang out and a bullet left a fist-sized hole in the crate.

“Fall back!” Lin ordered. “Take cover!” She held a lance in one hand and raised a shield above her head with the other.

The team quickly turned around.

“Yaah!!” came the shouts of the bandits and the sound of their horses' hooves.

The escorts were forced into battle. There was no gentle slope to climb up to the crossbowman, making it difficult to deal with him. They struggled to fend off attacks from multiple directions, forced into a passive position.

Gang's horse was shot in the abdomen. After a painful whinny, it fell to the ground. Gang was thrown off and stood up, fending off a dagger-wielding bandit while retreating backward until his back was against the cliff wall.

“I'll take care of that guy!” Korra sheathed her sword and found a relatively convenient place to climb. She gripped the protruding rock tightly and moved her body upward.

A bandit noticed Korra's movements and slashed at her with his sword. But the next moment, he was pierced in the back by Lin's lance.

“I'll cover you!” Lin called out to Korra.

Korra nodded and quickened her pace.

Soon, the bandits lost the support of the crossbowman.

The escorts seized the opportunity and switched from defense to offense. Korra made her way around the bandits from the high ground and jumped down, killing two bandits instantly.

The bandits were caught off guard and the group of over a dozen bandits was routed by the escorts.

The escort team quickly drove out of the narrow area.

“I almost went to see my grandma!” Taro exhaled a long breath after his racing heart had calmed down. “If it weren't for Korra, I can't imagine what our final outcome would have been!”

We would have been wiped out. Lin silently added in her heart. Fortunately, there were no casualties after the intense battle.

“How did you do it?” Gang asked. “I mean, how did you spot the ambushing bowgunman.”

“I heard him reloading. A heavy crossbow makes a much louder noise than a light crossbow, you know.” Korra replied.

“I understand, but being able to hear the sound of a heavy crossbow from dozens of meters away is hard to imagine.” Song said. But it turns out Korra was right. He has no reason to suspect anything.

“In any case, you're much more reliable than certain people!” Taro patted Korra on the shoulder.

“Hey, who are you implying?” Yao's voice rang out.

“Did I say it was you? Why are you getting so worked up?”

Just as Yao was about to argue, he heard Lin calling his name with anger in her voice. “Yao!”

“He must have set up the ambush after I left.” Yao said.

“You mean if we'd moved a little faster than normal, we wouldn't have even encountered them? Those bandits are really unprofessional, huh?” Lin narrowed her eyes, clearly, she didn't buy Yao's explanation. The escorts barely escaped with their life, and Lin knew that their journey was always fraught with danger. She didn't want to blame Yao too harshly for his mistake. She hoped that he would learn from this experience and be more mindful of the risks they faced.

Lin turned to Korra, who had become a well-integrated member of the team. Clearly, Korra had earned the respect of the other escorts, perhaps with the exception of Yao.

This girl's senses and strength are clearly surpassed those of a normal human. Lin had a hunch that there was more to Korra than met the eye.

---

By the time the road was smooth, the jolting of the wagon had abated significantly. The escort team came out of the most dangerous mountainous area. Fortunately, while crossing the Kamira Mountains, they were not attacked by large monsters. However, they still need to sleep out for the night before reaching the next stage.

Lin, who had been tense for two days, seemed to find some relief in the serious expression of her face. She allowed the team to stay longer to hunt small monsters for a barbecue. The members were tired of the tasteless dry food.

As Korra walked back with the firewood she had picked up, her shoulder slammed into Yao, who was walking toward her. The firewood was scattered all over the floor.

“Fuck off!” Yao cursed. His shoulders tensed up and he stood a bit taller.

“Hey, I'm just walking normally!” Korra said disapprovingly. “You've been so mean to me. If this is about me hurting you, I'm sorry. I was drunk that day. I'm sorry.”

Yao snorted, “You think a simple apology is enough? It's not that easy!”

“What do you want me to do?”

“You embarrassed me yesterday, and the day before that.” 

“I haven't done anything to you in the last two days, as far as I know, unless you're accusing me of bad driving.”

“Don't play dumb!” Yao grabs Korra in front of her clothes.

“I don't want to fight with you.” Korra pushed Yao's hand away. “I'm going to light the fire now.” Korra stooped to gather the scattered wood, she picked up each piece of wood, stacking them neatly in her arms.

“Are you a fucking nice guy now? Huh?” Yao picked up a solid piece of wood and smashed it against Korra's forehead. Blood dripped down Korra's cheek to the ground.

Korra glanced up at Yao. “Is that enough for you? Stop bothering me!” Then she continued to bend her head and pick up the wood.

Yao looked exasperated at being ignored. “Weren't you arrogant in the pub? You said Asami. Who is she? Your ex-girlfriend? You were abandoned?”

Korra froze for a moment. She straightened her back, and with a crash the wood fell from her hand again. Her expression was a mix of anger and hurt, her eyes fixed on Yao with an intensity that seemed to cut through him.

“Don't you say Asami!” Korra pushed him to the ground.

Yao's right arm hit the rock and the bone made a cracking sound. Despite his screams, Korra jumped on top of him and smashed her fist into his face until Song pulled her away from Yao.

Lin had just stepped out of the tent. The first things that came into view were Yao, his face bruised and wailing, his arms folded, and Korra, on the other side, her eyes blazing with anger, the blood trickling down her forehead. A flash of anger crept into Lin's face and her headache suddenly broke.

“Boss, that guy hit me again! What a monster of violence she is! Such people should not join our team, and who knows one day she will suddenly kill us all.” said Yao, hastily, without waiting for Lin to ask.

“Shut up! I'm the leader of this team, and I'll handle this situation as I see fit.” Lin snapped. Part of the crew for this mission were assigned by Varrick, including Yao, who was undisciplined and always in trouble. It made dealing with internal problems the biggest difficulty of the mission.

That jerk! Lin cursed in her mind.

After being reprimanded, Yao did not continue the argument. He yelled in pain as he got up with Song's help. Until he entered the tent, his groans could still be heard.

“Can you tell me what happened?” Lin turned to Korra, who was standing nearby.

“Would you believe me if I said he hit me first?” Korra, who gradually calmed down, almost gave up defending herself. It was only her third day on the team, and she beat up Lin's men AGAIN. Lin would kick her out.

“Why not? If you had done it first, he would never have had a chance to put those wounds on your head. Yao has a grudge against you. I can just imagine what happened between you two.”

“Won't I get kicked out of the team?” Lin's answer surprised Korra.

“Unless you want to leave.”

“I don't want to leave the team.”

“Well, you still need to be punished. I hope you can learn not to settle anything with your fists. You took care of Yao's medical bills, and now you owe more money.”

“All right, I'll take it.” The tone of Korra is suddenly much lighter; at least she could stay in the team until she paid off all her money.

---

Korra opened her eyes as the sound of footsteps approached from behind. She recognized the steady rhythm as Lin's

“Am I disturbing you?” The footsteps stopped.

“Not at all.” Korra looked up. Lin, who had taken off her armor, wore thin shirt and loose trousers, and the moonlight giving her silhouette a silver edge.

“Are you meditating?” Lin sat down next to Korra.

“I'm actually trying to meditate. Tenzin taught me that, but it did not always work. It's hard for me to calm down sometimes.” Korra sighed. Her clash with Yao earlier in the day still upset her, even if she didn't get kicked off the team.

“You should go to bed. You're not on duty until later tonight.”

“I couldn't sleep, so I told Gang to go get some rest first.”

“You didn't get much rest the last two days either, right?”

Korra nodded.

“Are you troubled by anything? I don't think it's just because you and the princess broke up.”

“Uh...” For a moment, Korra didn't know how to answer the question, about her leaving Asami, about her nightmares, about her being a werewolf.

“If it's because of that, it's stupid. Young people always have failed relationships, like me and Tenzin.”

“You and Tenzin?” Little did Korra know that Lin and Tenzin would ever cross paths.

“It was a long time ago. We met when he came to the Capital for a study tour. We dated for a while, and then he had to leave. I wanted him to stay in the Capital. He wanted me to go to Luo with him. But I had my own duties in the Capital. We didn't back down, and then there was no more.”

“Were you once a knight when you lived in the Capital? Like Suyin Beifong?”

“Yes, I was a knight, a knight of the Queen's guard. You know the Queen.”

“Asami's mom. Asami told me her mother was killed by a monster.”

“Yes, but not quite.” Lin narrowed her eyes, lost in memory. “I should have stayed by the Queen's side all the time, and I knew Takeshi would do something after the rebellion in Numa. But I was negligent.”

“Did someone deliberately orchestrate the monster attack to kill the Queen, like what happened to the Queen of the Valley Storm Country?” To tell the truth, Korra did not fully understand what Lin was talking about, but she thought that the man named Takeshi must be just as bad as Zaheer.

“It's different. Takeshi… is a conspirator behind the plot. He sent men to drive the monster down the hill and make the Queen's death look like an accident. I suspect he wanted me to witness his men lurking around the Queen that day. Thinking they were planning an attack, I followed them. But by the time I realized that Takeshi's intention was to use the monster as a scapegoat to hide his own culpability, it was too late. I couldn't save her.” Lin said in a deep voice.

Although Lin didn't show much emotion, Korra could probably imagine her pain. The image of the monster's attack that Lin had described reminded Korra of the traumatic experience that Asami had endured when she witnessed her mother's death.

“I failed to protect the Queen in my role as her knight.” Lin continued, “I attempted to inform the king of the truth, but he refused to listen. I think he may have been too upset about his wife's death, only to find out later that he had acquiesced in Takeshi's actions. The royal family is rotten within. And Hiroshi Sato is an incompetent asshole. I no longer wanted to serve the bastard king and the rotten royal house, so I left the Capital.”

“He's Asami's father!” Korra was a little offended by Lin's comments about Asami's father. Asami had told her that the king was a tender father. But he let Asami marry a stupid prince. “Yeah, he's an asshole.”

Lin snorted and laughed at the sight of Korra's immediate change of heart. “Well, since neither of us can sleep, why don't we take advantage of the quiet and practice our swordplay?”

 Lin's swordsmanship was the most elusive of all the opponents Korra had faced. Even with just a stick in hand, she wielded it as an extension of her body, effortlessly deflecting all of Korra's attacks. Without mercy, she rained down blows on various parts of Korra's body.

After finishing a sparring session, Lin poked Korra in the shoulder with a stick. “You sword like an amateur,” she said bluntly.

“Is that so bad?” Korra curled her mouth, dropped the stick and sat down. At least she thinks she's better than all of Lin's men.

“Compared to a trained knight, I mean.”

“I'm not a knight.” Korra muttered. She was a little reluctant, but had to admit that Lin's evaluation of her hit the nail on the head. She was more of an amateur than a trained knight . . . “I lost to Kuvira in the sword fight. Asami's father said that if I lost, I would have to leave her.”

“So you chose to leave the princess just because you lost to Kuvira? I thought you had strong feelings for the princess.”

“Hey, of course it's more than that! I love Asami!” Korra protested, her voice rising with indignation. “I...” She lowered her head, picking at the grass and winding the torn blades around her fingers. “I am a... werewolf.” Korra said finally. She paused, waiting for Lin to react.

“Go on.” Lin's tone was flat.

“No other reaction?” The first to express surprise was Korra. She looked up at Lin, whose face had not changed at all.

“What do you expect me to do, run away screaming like a little girl?”

“You're not surprised or... Disgusted?” Korra withdrew her gaze and dropped it again to the weeds on the ground.

“A bit surprised, not disgusted. But think of it, I should have known the Princess was into some quirky things.”

“Quirky... things?”

“Or someone, anyway.”

“But you know most people hate werewolves, and if my cover is revealed, you know what will happen...”

“I see. So the fact that you have to leave the people you love is the source of your pain?”

“Asami means so much more to me than the people I love.” Korra did not go on to explain, not wanting to expose her pain to Lin and make her look vulnerable.

Lin pulled a small bag from her waist and pulled out a round piece of jade and handed it to Korra.

“What is this?” Korra took the jade and pointed it at the full moon, which shone with a soft green light.

“The amulet. The Queen gave it to me. The totem is said to represent a goddess in the form of an elk. In the Queen's native town- Numa, which protects you from evil spirits. Take it!”

“Can I really have this?” Korra placed the amulet in her palm.

“Not to you, just to lend you. I thought it might soothe your weak nerves. Our journey is full of danger, and I don't want to see you in such a bad state.”

Korra clutched the amulet tightly, drawing comfort from its smooth. “Thank you.” she said, her voice hushed with gratitude.

After exchanging late-night vigils with Gang, Korra soon fell asleep.

“Nice to meet you, Korra.” In front of Korra is a woman with a face similar to Asami's. She must have been Asami's mother, though Korra had never met her.

“You know my name . ”

“ Well . Asami has told me about you.” The woman smiled.

“Asami told you about me! I thought she would be angry with me.”

“She was absolutely angry with you.”

“Ugh, I'm such a terrible girlfriend, right?” Korra scratched the back of her head, and a troubled look came into her face.

“Not so bad, I suppose.” The Queen chuckled. “She really enjoys spending time with you.”

“So do I.”   Think of those days, Korra felt a sense of calm wash over her.

“She loves you. And she needs you.”

“But there's nothing I can do for her now. I'll only make things worse.” Korra sighed. She's stuck in the mud and can't even get out by herself. “I am sorry.”

“It’s Okay, Korra. You're too young. You need time to grow.” The Queen took two steps forward. She spread her arms wide and gave Korra a warm embrace. “Lin will teach you to be a strong person. Honey.”

As the Queen embraced her, Korra felt a sense of warmth and comfort that she hadn't experienced in a long time. When the Queen pulled away, she was gone, replaced by an elk with glowing hair. The elk regarded Korra with wise, knowing eyes, and then disappeared into the trees.

Chapter 26: The Rise of Kuvira

As summer's end approached, the cicadas seemed to sing louder, trying to cling onto the last days of summer and play the last bit of warmth in their lives. They didn't care about disturbing others, like King Sato, who was pulling at his few remaining hairs in distress.

The Dragon Breath Country had always been on good terms with Hiigan. This time Tenzin had come to ask for support, and Hiigan's refusal was bound to affect the friendship between the two countries. But for Hiroshi Sato personally, he has been in a predicament inside and outside. No matter what his next move is, it's going to be bad for him.

“Your Majesty, General Kuvira seeks an audience.” Yuu interrupted his thoughts.

“Denied.” The King didn't even raise his head, just waving his hand dismissively.

He heard the door close, but after a moment, it opened again.

“Your Majesty.” This time, the King heard Kuvira's voice.

He looked up. Kuvira stood tall in front of him, clad in armor.

“Why did you let her in?” The King yelled at Yuu, who was standing behind Kuvira.

“She...” Yuu looked troubled.

“I forced my way in.”

“Call a few guards over to drag her out!”

“Calm down, King Sato. I've come to solve your problems.”

“My problems need to be solved by a general under Takeshi's command? That's a big joke, isn't it? Takeshi seems to value you a lot since you left the Knight Squad.” The king's tone was filled with sarcasm and irony.

“Someone who is valued by Takeshi but not loyal to him would be the perfect solution to your problems, don't you think?” Kuvira responded calmly, looking down at the king with a hint of arrogance.

“Not loyal to Takeshi? Hah!” The king laughed coldly, not believing Kuvira's words at all, at least not thinking that Kuvira would be loyal to him.”

“My loyalty lies only with my country.”

Kuvira's attitude irritated the king. Perhaps he should have guards seize her and throw her into the dungeon to punish her for her insolence. But he still held a sliver of hope. Maybe she was like a lifeline right in front of him, and grabbing hold of her might get him out of his current predicament.

For a moment, the King’s expression shifting as he struggled to reconcile his doubts with the possibility of a solution to his problems. “Alright, I'll hear you out. Yuu, you can withdraw.”

“Yes, Your Majesty!”

“Thank you for giving me this opportunity, King Sato. I'll get straight to the point. Princess Sato and I have obtained key evidence to overthrow Takeshi.”

“What evidence?!” The king shot up from his seat, his gaze fixed on Kuvira, eager to hear more.

“I can't disclose it yet.”

The king sank back into his chair. “How do I know you're not lying?”

“You're aware of your daughter's efforts to uncover this evidence. If you won't trust me, trust her. To be blunt, she's more reliable than you.”

The king's face twitched at Kuvira's bluntness, but he couldn't refute it. “Fine. Let's assume I trust you. What next?”

“Do you know what the biggest problem will be once Takeshi is overthrown?”

“Internal turmoil in the military, and possibly an invasion from the Northern Plains.”

“Yes, you have a clear understanding of the situation. Although you have always seen Takeshi as a threat, you must admit his strength. In a way, he's more fit to be a ruler than you, and of course he's done a lot of bad things. Our military, or rather, the military under Takeshi's command, is a formidable force that the Northern Plains fear.”

Kuvira's sarcasm became more and more rampant, but from another perspective, she was just stating the facts. The king found a reason not to drive Kuvira out. “So, what's your solution?”

“I'll take over the military and handle any internal and external threats we may face.”

Kuvira's words were confident and compelling, ringing in the room with authority.

If she can truly do all that... “What's your purpose?"

“I want to marry Asami.” Kuvira's calm voice shocked the king again.

“When did you become involved in such a relationship with Asami?” The king narrowed his eyes.

“We've never had that kind of relationship. Someone she loves is not me. That's why I need your support.”

“You're just an abandoned child adopted by Beifong family, without even a surname!”

“That's true, I've been with Beifong family for so long, and even Suyin wouldn't give me a surname. In fact, she never truly treated me as family. But that doesn't prove that I'm inferior. I'll prove my worth with my accomplishments and prove that I'm worthy of the princess.”

“However, you have no right to make such a request to me at the moment.” The king rejected this seemingly absurd proposal.

“I understand. You're worried I'm just a liar with a big mouth.” Kuvira said. “So I don't need you to fulfill your promise immediately, and you don't even need to tell Asami. This is a deal between you and me. When I have completed everything I promised you, you can fulfill your promise. Or, even if I do all this, you still think I am not qualified?”

The king fell into thought. Kuvira's proposal now seemed more reasonable, but it was all based on the premise of her success. If she failed...

“If I fail,” Kuvira understood the king's intentions perfectly. He was always someone who wanted to ensure his own security above all else. “just pull me out to block the bullet. I'm just an adopted daughter of the Beifong family, right? I can be abandoned at any time. I promise I won't involve you or Asami.”

Kuvira's offer was seductive. The king was shaken, and he had no reason to refuse any longer. He nodded in agreement.

“However, you need to do some things the way I say.”

“If it's reasonable.”

“Of course! First, please send Suyin to support the Dragon Breath Country. As for the vacancy of the head of the Knights in the Capital, let General Guan fill the position.”

“General Guan?” The king had never heard of this person. “Why not Suyin's eldest son? I think he could have stayed and succeeded his mother.”

“Suyin is loyal to you, but that doesn't mean her son is too.”

“Is that really true?”

Kuvira did not answer this question, but returned to the first question. “General Guan is from Numa, and Numa currently has an army, although they are few in number, they are composed of brave and skilled hunters. You know they hate Takeshi. They are willing to cooperate with us.”

“Numa… I understand, it's reasonable. Do as you say. Next...”

“Next, leave it to me and Asami.”

---

The one of the key evidences Kuvira used to persuade the king was the incident of the royal treasurer's resignation five years ago.

Asami discovered, while investigating some events that had occurred within the court in recent years, that five years ago, the royal treasurer, Ito, resigned and was succeeded by Takeshi's son. However, it is worth noting that before Ito's resignation, her daughter died unexpectedly.

Asami couldn't help but associate this with Takeshi, as the biggest beneficiary of his son taking over as royal treasurer was Takeshi and his family. She shared this idea with Kuvira, who fully agreed with her conjecture. However, she had not yet had time to really investigate the incident.

So, in fact, it couldn't really be considered evidence yet.

Fortunately, her father eventually agreed to send Suyin to support the Dragon Breath Country. This greatly relieved Asami, although she felt a little puzzled by how easily Kuvira had persuaded her father. 

“Next, leave it to me and Asami. That's what I told the king.” Kuvira said.

“Well, since things have come to this point, I'd better get moving,” Asami said with a smile.

Asami found out where Ito was currently residing and rode her horse to a mountain villa located in the suburbs of the Capital.

The door to the villa was in a state of disrepair, as if no one had visited for a long time. There didn't seem to be any attendants to receive the guests or inform the master. Not wanting to intrude, Asami gently pushed the door, causing a cloud of dust to fall.

“Just come in,” came a woman's voice from within.

Asami entered the courtyard, which had clearly not been tended to in years. An elderly woman with white hair sat on a dilapidated wooden chair, staring blankly at the overgrown surroundings. Asami had met her years ago, when she was always dressed in colorful clothing and wearing light makeup, exuding confidence and beauty. Now, she wore only a plain, rough cloth dress, appearing haggard and forlorn. Asami knew that Ito was not yet fifty years old.

“Princess Sato,” the woman said, getting up and bowing.

“Good afternoon, Mrs. Ito,” Asami said, returning the bow. “Do you live here alone?”

“The groom is out shopping for supplies. He's all I have left now.” Mrs. Ito said, sitting back down. “Please have a seat.”

“I'm so sorry for your loss,” Asami said softly, sitting across from Ito.

“What brings you to my humble abode, Princess Sato?” Ito asked.

“Um...” Asami was unsure how to begin. The death of her daughter was a huge blow to Ito, and it seemed a little too cruel to go straight in.

“Is the king suddenly interested in investigating my daughter's death?” Ito asked, sensing Asami's hesitation.

“Well...  To be more precise, I'm interested in investigating it.” Asami replied.

“Why is that?” Mrs. Ito asked. “It's been a long time.”

“Yeah, Takeshi has been acting above the law for too long, doing whatever he pleases.”

“I haven't said anything yet, and you pointed the finger directly at Takeshi.”

“In fact, everyone inside the court knew that, didn't they?”

Ito let out a wry smile. “Do you remember the massive drought in the Southeast five years ago?”

“To be honest, I don't remember much.” Asami shrugged.

“You were too young, then.”

“However, I have recently looked into this matter during my investigation. At that time, the relief money did not reach the victims and many people died.”

“Yes, at that time Takeshi was building his castle, and he embezzled the Treasury and pocketed relief funds. When I tried to expose his crimes, he warned me and threatened me with my daughter.”

“But you still reported it to the King anyway.”

“And then my daughter died.” Ito lowered her eyelids. A tear trickled down her eyelashes.

“Do you have proof? Proof that Takeshi killed your daughter.”

Ito shook her head. “She fell into the river and died. I don't have any proof.”

Asami bowed her head and thought for a moment. “And do you have any proof that he certainly misappropriated the Treasury?”

“I still have an account from that year, but I'm not sure how useful it is. Takeshi is a man who can turn black into white.”

“He did more bad things than that. If enough people expose him, he can be put to death.” Asami looked at Ito with determination in her eyes. “It will definitely be useful!”

Ito nodded. “Give me a minute.” She got up and went into the house.

A few minutes later, Ito returned outside with two old account books in her hand. “I hope these books can be helpful to you, Princess Sato.”

“Thank you so much!” Asami carefully took the books. “Together, we can make sure he pays for what he's done.”

Mrs. Ito's support gave Asami a lot of courage, and she returned to the place where  had haunted her so many nightmares. Deeply concerned for Asami's safety, Kuvira took time out of her busy military duties to accompany Asami to the village.

Ten years had passed, yet the village seemed mostly unchanged from Asami's memory. Asami asked a villager working in the fields for directions to the village chief's home. The friendly villager put down his hoe and led her directly to the residence.

“Are you people from the castle?” the village chief asked, taking note of their attire.

“This is Princess Sato,” Kuvira introduced, using her old self-introduction. “I am her knight, Kuvira.

“Princess Sato!” he exclaimed, his mouth falling open in surprise. Then, he quickly bowed to Asami. “It is an honor to see you again! Speaking of which, I had the honor of meeting you and your...” The village chief suddenly realized he might have said too much.

“My mother,” Asami finished for him, not angry, but taking a deep breath. “We're here about that incident ten years ago.”

“The monster invasion...” The village chief furrowed his brow, his fists clenching. “My son also died in that incident!”

As he spoke of the painful past, the village chief's emotions became more and more agitated, cursing under his breath. “Someone deliberately drove the monsters down the mountain! Those bastards deserve to die!”

“You know it was done deliberately?” Asami asked, surprised. She thought only a few people in the royal family knew the truth. It seems that Takeshi's disguise wasn't very good.

“One of the villagers saw it. A group of soldiers, about seven or eight, were driving the monsters down the mountain with fire and smoke,” the village chief explained.

Asami and Kuvira exchanged glances after hearing this. Things seemed to be going better than they expected.

The next day, Kuvira brought a group of soldiers who might have been involved in the incident ten years ago to the village. The eyewitness villager identified one of them.

“Takeshi made us do it!” the soldier blurted out, dropping to his knees in that instant.

“You know it's a grave crime to kill a queen!” Kuvira said sternly.

“I know, I know, Takeshi forced us to do it!” the soldier cried out, banging his head on the ground. “Please spare me!”

“There's a way you can avoid death.”

“What is it? I'll do anything!” the soldier pleaded, looking up at Kuvira in terror.

“Takeshi is the mastermind. I want you to expose him along with the other soldiers involved in the incident.”

“Takeshi will kill us!”

“I'll protect your lives.” As the soldier hesitated, Kuvira drew her sword and placed it on his neck. “Otherwise, you die now!”

“I'll do it! I'll do it!”

 

After it was revealed that Takeshi had embezzled the state Treasury and murdered the queen, more and more people came forward. One by one, all of Takeshi's actions were revealed. Punished for several crimes, Takeshi and his two sons were sentenced to death.

The execution takes place in the central square of the capital city, where a large crowd has gathered to witness the event. As the king watched Takeshi being pushed to the scaffold, the he felt as if he were in an unreal dream, and resisted the urge to slap himself awake.

He knew that this was the result of Asami and Kuvira's efforts, and they only took more than half a year to bring the guy who had been rampant for nearly two decades to justice. Asami was no longer the little girl who lived in a world of lies disguised as good intentions.

A second before the executioner's axe fell, Takeshi looked at the king, still meeting the king's gaze with a look of contempt.

The downfall of Takeshi led to turmoil in the palace. Nobles who had once served him felt threatened and some were imprisoned, while others fled the country. Many positions in the court became vacant, and the operations of the court came to a near halt. Just as the king was struggling to manage the palace affairs, the Northern Plain seized the opportunity to invade Hiigan's northern border, as Kuvira had predicted.

The military leaders stationed in Hakkent, the northernmost city of Hiigan, were once Takeshi's confidants. However, after Takeshi's downfall, they felt that their own security was in jeopardy. As soon as the invaders arrived at the gates of the city, they switched sides without a fight and were defeated. The invaders advanced southward, quickly capturing the second and third cities.

Kuvira took almost two months to reorganize Takeshi's army. Her outstanding leadership earned the support and loyalty of the soldiers.  Then she led her army north to resist the invasion. Soon, good news came from the front line frequently. News that towns and villages have been liberated from invaders, that enemy supply lines have been cut, that strategic areas have been retaken.

Kuvira fulfilled her promise to the king step by step.

Meanwhile, Zaheer encountered strong resistance from the joint forces of the Dragon's Breath Country and Hiigan, suffering heavy losses and being forced to retreat back to the Valley Storm Country.

At the beginning of the new year, Suyin returned to the Capital. The king bestowed upon her many honors and wealth, as well as a newly built mansion, so that she could rest and recover from her military duties. Her troops were placed under the command of General Guan.

As Suyin enjoyed her well-deserved relaxation, she suddenly realized that the Beifong families were now little more than figureheads, with no actual power. She couldn't understand the king's reasoning behind this move. And her confusion only added to her growing unease about the power dynamics within the court.

---

“Cough, cough, cough...” Just as Asami reached the door of the room, her father's coughs reached her ears.

The king had contracted pneumonia at the beginning of winter, which was thought to be a mild illness, but it had become increasingly severe, and he had been bedridden for more than half a month without any sign of improvement.

Asami took a deep breath as she entered her father's room. The curtains blocking out the light from outside, leaving only a dimly lit lamp in the room. The strong smell of medicine filled the entire room. The increasingly thin king leaned against the head of the bed with his eyes closed.

“Dad.” Asami called out softly.

The king turned his head and looked at his daughter with cloudy eyes. “There are some things I need to talk to you about.”

The king's voice was weak but serious, and Asami's heart tightened.

“It's time for you to take on the responsibilities of the country.” The king continued.

Asami didn't respond. She averted her gaze from her father. Since she learned the truth about her mother's death, she had felt nothing but resentment towards her father. But now, facing this sick old man, she couldn't help but feel pity. And it seemed that her father's words were telling her that he didn't have much time left.

“In just one year, you have grown into a responsible and capable leader. I am proud of you. You are more suited to be the ruler of the country than I am,” her father said.

“I'm not ready,” Asami replied. This responsibility was too heavy. At this moment, the pressure felt like an invisible hand squeezing her heart.

“But sometimes Death does not give us much time,” the king said, coughing violently. Asami gently rubbed her father's back to ease his pain.

“I have a suggestion. You can marry Kuvira,” the king continued.

Marry Kuvira? Asami froze for a few seconds, unable to believe her ears. It was hard to comprehend how these two words, which she understood separately, could be combined in such a way. And it was even more surprising that her father was the one making this suggestion. Ever since Prince Kitagawa's death, he had hardly mentioned the subject of her marriage.

“I don't have that kind of relationship with her,” Asami said.

“I know. But she is a suitable candidate for marriage, isn't she? Uh... much more suitable than Prince Kitagawa. She is your knight, and now also the general who holds military power. Kuvira can be a powerful ally for you, and I think she's capable of sharing some of the burdens of your position.”

“But...” You are my princess. The image of Korra's smile suddenly flashed in Asami’s mind. Asami focused her attention on her father, pushing the thought of Korra away.

“Moreover, you have a close relationship. I mean, if you were in that kind of relationship, I wouldn't be surprised at all.”

Asami remained silent, her thoughts in disarray. There was some truth in her father's words that Kuvira was a suitable marriage object, for a political marriage. But there was an indescribable bitterness in her mouth.

The king seemed to have expended all his energy talking, and he closed his eyes. “I'm tired, I need to rest. I hope you'll consider it. If you and Kuvira take charge of the country, I can rest assured.”

"I'll consider it," Asami said, turning and leaving her father's room with a somber silence.

 

Hope I can keep walking together with this guy by my side.

“ Will God help us realize our desires if we just keep them in our hearts? ”

“ Wishes will come true. ”

But now they haven't seen each other for a year.

Asami felt that she seemed to have been fooled by the gods. The future she had imagined, the future that included that guy, did not come as she wished. And over the past year, Asami thought of her less and less as she was busy with all kinds of affairs. She no longer dared to imagine a future where Korra would appear in front of her again.

The wind outside howled like a pack of wolves, rattling the windowpane and seeping through the cracks in the wall. Asami got up to draw the curtains. And she noticed the sparkling white flakes that mingled in the wind. She opened the window, and the fierce winds rushed upon her, sending a shiver down her spine.

It was probably the last snowstorm of the winter. It came too fiercely.

Asami reached out to catch a snowflake. She watched the snowflake gradually shrink in her palm until it finally melted into a drop of water.

Last winter and the girl seemed to have melted like snow in her memory.

Asami sealed the window shut and pulled the heavy curtain to keep out the cold. She turned around and saw that the wolf doll was still sitting on the bedside with a silly smile.

Perhaps they were people from two different worlds from the beginning.

Asami put the wolf doll deep in the cabinet.

 

One month later, the king passed away.

Chapter 27: Stupid Prince

The escort team did not encounter a single traveler on the road to the village, despite the pleasant weather that would typically draw people outdoors. The fields of crops stretching as far as the eye could see were also empty, with no farmers tending to their work.

Lin's doubts and unease arose spontaneously.

At the entrance to the village a cluster of roses was in full bloom, and as a gentle breeze blew through it, it exhaled a fragrant fragrance.

However, Korra wrinkled her nose. “The smell of blood... it's so strong...” she said to Lin's ear.

“It seems we arrived at an inopportune time,” Lin pushed open a door that was slightly ajar at random.

In the yard, deep red traces twisted and turned on the muddy ground, as if giant centipedes were lurking there.

Following the trail of the red traces, two bodies were discovered at the source of the marks. The two deceased individuals were dressed in ordinary rough cloth robes and appeared to be the male and female owners of the house.

The escorts approached cautiously, swords in hand, and only then noticed that the woman was holding a newborn baby in her arms. The baby was no longer crying.

The escort couldn't help but gasp.

The village had been raided by bandits or robbers.

“Should we bury them?” Taro asked.

“No need,” Lin shook her head, “There would be no end to the burials.”

In a chaotic kingdom, such tragedies might be occurring daily, and they were just a group of foreigners passing through. All they could do was witness these tragedies unfold.

Just as the escort was about to leave the courtyard, several barks were heard behind them. The escorts turned around immediately, swords pointed at what turned out to be an Akita Inu. It was clearly frightened by the reaction of the group, its eyes filled with fear, making whimpering noises. But it didn't run away.

“Look, it's not a threat,” Korra said, sheathing her sword and stroking the dog's head. When she took her hand away, the friendly dog continued to rub against Korra's palm. It then bit Korra's sleeve as if trying to pull her somewhere.

“Are you trying to take us somewhere?” Korra asked as she freed her sleeve.

The little dog barked twice and ran in the other direction towards the village. From time to time it stopped, waiting for the foreigners to catch up. Finally, it entered another courtyard and sat down next to a large boulder.

"There's a cellar door underneath the stone, is someone trapped down there?" Lin said as she walked around the stone.

"Should we push the stone away?" Korra asked.

"Woof!" The little dog moved aside to give the escorts space. Several people pushed the stone aside with all their strength. As soon as the door was opened, the dog rushed in and jumped into the arms of the trapped old man.

"Beans!" The old man called the dog's name in a hoarse voice.

"It's a smart little fella, it led us here," Korra said.

"Thank you so much, I might have starved to death in there otherwise," the old man said shakily as he walked out of the cellar. "Please come in and sit down, although I may not have much to offer you."

"It doesn't matter, we won't be staying for too long," Lin said, helping the old man who almost fell down. "What happened to the village?"

"Yesterday, a group of bandits raided the village. I was hiding in the cellar, but they still discovered me and blocked the door with a stone," the old man explained.

"It looks like there are no other people in the village," Song interjected.

"I suppose the others are either dead or have escaped," the old man sighed. "My children ran away too. Are you just passing through?"

"We planned to resupply in the village and repair our wagon," Lin answered. "But now it seems we need to find another way."

"If you need food, I might be able to find some. But for the wagon repair, you might have to try your luck in Kan," the old man said.

"What is the situation with Kan now?" Lin asked.

"The factions seeking to align with Zaheer, those seeking independence, and those supporting the restoration of the Wu royal family are locked in an unrelenting conflict," the old man said, shaking his head. "No one cares about the lives of ordinary people."

Lin took out the map to confirm their current location. As she studied the map, a crease formed between her eyebrows. Avoiding Kan would require an additional three to four days of travel, and the wagon's deteriorating condition was a cause for concern, and she knew they couldn't afford to waste any more time. And even if they took a detour, there was no guarantee that they would not encounter any unforeseen events along the way.

"Our destination is located just east of Kan, about a day's journey away. I think it's worth trying to pass through Kan directly," Lin proposed to the team members.

The others had no objections or better suggestions.

"Will you stay here?" Lin asked the old man.

"Of course, the villagers who escaped will eventually come back, this is their home. And we don't have much left, I doubt the bandits will have any reason to come back," the old man replied.

Lin turned her attention to Yao, who was nursing his injured arm. "Yao, you should stay here to recover."

"I don't want to stay here!" Yao objected immediately.

"You're free to leave whenever you want, but we can't bring you to Kan, it's too dangerous," Lin explained.

"So basically, I'm being kicked out of the team instead of that guy," Yao said and shot a glare at Korra.

"Give me a reason why you should stay on the team," Lin continued.

Yao struggled to find words to defend himself, glancing at the other team members for support, but no one spoke up. It was clear that with his injured arm, he was unable to contribute much to the team's efforts in times of danger.

Lin took out five gold coins and placed them on the table. "Three of these are your wages so far, one is for your return journey, and the last one is compensation for Kora's actions. Do you think that's fair?"

Yao realized that any further protest would be futile, and he nodded silently collecting the coins.

The old man provided a simple lunch for the archers, and after the meal, they set off on their journey again, leaving Yao behind in the village.

---

The escort team entered the city from the west side of Kan. The shops on the streets seemed to be operating normally, and crowds of people were busy with their own affairs.

They arrived at a workshop, where the owner welcomed them warmly.

According to the owner, this area was currently under the control of the Restoration faction, so it was not a war zone, and life was relatively normal.

"Of course, violent conflicts still occur, and the streets may be blocked off at any time," the owner said.

Just as the owner and his apprentice were repairing the wagon, a group of soldiers suddenly barged in.

"Everyone! Drop what you're holding and put your hands up!" shouted the leader.

"This happens often too," the owner shrugged and put down his tools.

"No private talking! We're here to check for spies. These people don't seem to be locals!" said the squad leader.

"They are my customers," the owner replied.

"They're definitely Zaheer's people!" shouted a soldier standing to the left of the squad leader.

"We are not! We are..." Lin began to explain, but was cut off.

"This guy looks like a werewolf! Don't think we haven't seen them before!" A light crossbow was aimed at Korra.

"I...," Korra became flustered, feeling sweat forming on her forehead. She should run now?

"Can you describe what a werewolf looks like? We haven't seen one from the Dragon Breath Country," Lin said calmly.

"Werewolves have brown skin and blue eyes!"

"But does that mean everyone with brown skin and blue eyes is a werewolf? Isn't that flawed logic? I've seen many people like that in the Dragon Breath Country, and I bet none of them are werewolves."

"You're right, but we can't let any potential werewolves slip through."

"So you'll kill innocent people?"

"Of course not!" the squad leader argued.

"Then I'll take it you're reasonable people," Lin lowered her hands.

"Hands up!" a soldier yelled.

"Don't rush." Lin took a piece of paper from her pocket and handed it to the squad leader. "This is a pass from the Dragon Breath Country. We're just escorts from there."

"Escorts?"

"Yes, from the Varrick Merchant Guild."

"Varrick Merchant Guild... alright, we'll believe you for now. Where are your goods being delivered?"

"To the mansion of Lord Zhang." Lin answered. She was surprised that the name of Varrick carried such weight.

"Ha, you're lucky, Lord Zhang is also a member of the Restoration faction. We can take you there. But on the condition that..." The squad leader instructed his subordinates to collect the escorts' weapons and tie their hands behind their backs.

"Don't worry, we won't hurt you, just in case."

"Can you guarantee our safety?" "Gang asked.

"No." The squad leader answered bluntly.

"Hey, you took our weapons and tied us up, but you can't guarantee our safety!" Taro complained.

"We can't guarantee our own safety either."

The escorts, left with no choice, followed the seemingly unreliable soldiers towards their destination.

As they left the city, they were intercepted by a group of independence faction.

"What more can you expect from the foolish and cowardly Prince Wu?" The soldiers of independence faction mocked as they attacked.

The Restoration soldiers were too busy fighting back to pay attention to the bound escorts.

The arrows and bullets flew blindly, and the escorts could only narrowly dodge them.

Korra clenched her fists and took a deep breath. She tore at the rope that bound her wrists, grabbing her sword as she rose to her feet. She turned to help the others free themselves.

The escorts picked up their weapons and joined the fight. The tide of the battle was turned.

The independence faction were defeated and fled in disarray.

"Are you going to tie us up again?" Taro asked, holding out his wrists to the squad leader. “Looks like you need us after all, huh?”

"Err... forgot it. We're almost there," the squad leader said.

"Hmph, hardheaded guy," Gang muttered under his breath.

 

When they were led into the mansion by Lord Zhang's servant, Korra hadn't yet gotten a clear look at the people standing in the courtyard. She only saw the soldiers traveling with them suddenly kneel on one knee and bow to the person in front of them. "Prince Wu!"

"Prince Wu?" The escorts looked surprised.

"Yes, it's me!" A thin man turned around and patted his chest. "Nice to meet you, ladies." He bowed to Lin and Korra.

"Looks like we've been ignored by this prince." The other male escorts exchanged glances.

Another, more stout figure was probably Lord Zhang.

"No losses." The servant reported to Zhang after inspecting the goods.

"You all must have had a tiring journey! I'll have my servant arrange a place for you to rest. And we can talk inside now," Zhang said, leading everyone into the living room.

While Lin was talking with Zhang, Korra's attention was drawn to Prince Wu. So he was the son of that cruel queen?

Memories of the arena began to flood her mind.

Later, Korra learned that the person who always sat in the best viewing position was the queen herself. The queen’s smile was etched in Korra's memory, as it always accompanied Korra's suffering.

As these thoughts filled her mind, Korra could almost feel the pain of her scars, and she couldn't help but clench her fists.

"Hey! Hey!" Prince Wu tugged on Lord Zhang's sleeve, interrupting his conversation with Lin.

"Prince Wu, what is it?" Lord Zhang asked.

"I feel like she wants to kill me," Prince Wu said, gesturing toward Korra.

"Korra?" Lin called out.

Korra snapped back to reality and took a deep breath. "I'm sorry, I was thinking about something unpleasant."

"Something unpleasant?"

"The Valley Storm Queen. I hate her," Korra said bluntly, voicing her thoughts without hesitation. Everyone else froze, but Korra was completely unaware that her words could potentially put her in danger.

Lord Zhang's face twitched. The atmosphere in the living room seemed to become tense.

"I hate my aunt too!" Prince Wu suddenly exclaimed. "She made me watch beast fights, it was terrible! I never liked seeing bloody things, I can't even watch fish being killed!"

Prince Wu went on to criticize the queen's various faults, his exaggerated tone and expressions easing the tension. Everyone breathed a sigh of relief.

"I have a favor to ask." Lord Zhang drank a sip of tea after seeing the crisis resolved, continuing to discuss matters with Lin. "When you return to the Dragon Breath Country, please take Prince Wu with you."

"What?"

"You know that the Valley Storm Country is dangerous everywhere now, and there is no place for Prince Wu to hide. So I hope you can accept the mission of escorting Prince Wu to the Dragon Breath Country."

"But it will be dangerous for all of us if we bring him."

"I understand, this is a high-risk mission and I will give you a generous reward. The goods you brought here are a batch of rare monster materials I ordered from the Dragon Breath Country, which were originally intended as a tribute to Prince Wu. You can take them all."

"Huh? You mean we worked so hard to bring them here, and then we have to work hard to take them back?" Taro interjected. "Isn't that a bit of a joke?"

"No, no, no," Lord Zhang hurriedly waved his hands, "If you don't want these, I can pay you in gold coins instead."

"It's not a matter of how much the reward is. This may involve political affiliations and I don’t want to get involved in the political affairs.” Lin refused.

“This is just a personal mission. I think……”

"Please! I can't stay in the Valley Storm Country for another moment, there are people everywhere who want to kill me! Please! Waaaah..." Prince Wu suddenly collapsed on the ground, hugging Lin's leg and crying profusely. "I promise I won't cause any trouble, please let me come with you to the Dragon Breath Country!"

Lord Zhang was taken aback by Prince Wu's behavior, and quickly knelt on the ground as well, pleading with Lin to escort Prince Wu to the Dragon Breath Country.

"Uh..." Lin looked at Prince Wu with disdain and sighed. "Fine, fine! You can come back with us."

Hearing Lin's answer, Prince Wu's demeanor shifted instantly, his tears disappearing as he brushed off his clothing and stood upright. "I knew it, it's an honor for you to work for Prince Wu."

"No, I only feel troubled." Lin rubbed her forehead. I hope I'm not making a mistake, Lin thought.

"Isn't it exciting to travel with a handsome prince?" Prince Wu leaned towards Korra.

"Uh... I'd rather travel with the princess." Korra moved her chair back a bit, with a slightly awkward smile on her face.

Lin and Korra's reactions did not dampen Prince Wu's mood. He turned around and stood on the chair, looking down at everyone in the room as if he already had a crown on his head. "When I ascend the throne, you will all be great heroes of the Valley Storm Country!"

"I don't want to be a hero of your country." Lin rolled her eyes.

"I'll prepare the most luxurious carriage for you right away!" Lord Zhang said with a beaming smile.

"No, not the most luxurious carriage! Do you think he's not conspicuous enough?"

---

The sea breeze blowing in their faces carried a salty dampness.

Lin told Korra that Varrick's base of operations was located in the seaside city of Tayunite in the Dragon Breath Country.

As they walked through the streets, their view suddenly opened up, with the sea and the sky merging in the distance.

"The sea..." Korra murmured, gazing ahead. Prince Wu's exclamations echoed in her ears, causing Korra to feel annoyed.

Asami should have been the one traveling and seeing the sea with her, not this stupid prince.

Stupid prince… Asami always used this modifier when she mentioned prince. Is a prince synonymous with stupidity? Korra wondered.

The team stopped in front of a villa, but were informed that the owner, Varrick, was not there at the moment.

"I have an idea where he might be," Lin said, handing the horses over to the servants of the villa. She, Korra, and Prince Wu walked to the seashore together.

There were several lounge chairs and small tables on the beach, and a shirtless man was lying on one of them leisurely. He had his eyes closed, enjoying the sun and sea breeze.

Prince Wu sat on the empty lounge chair next to the man.

"WHO ARE YOU?" Varrick's eyes widened in surprise as he opened them to see a man sitting next to him.

"Prince Wu of the Valley Storm Country," Prince Wu replied, taking Varrick's cup and drinking it all in one gulp. Then he laid down, squinting his eyes. "A seaside vacation is a great choice!"

"Prince Wu?" Varrick jumped up from the lounger and strode up to Lin, his face full of anger. "You've brought me a troublemaker!"

"He insisted on coming," Lin shrugged. "He's here now, and we're responsible for his safety until he returns home."

"You brought him, you deal with him!" Varrick shouted, pointing at Lin.

"He requested to stay at your villa. I think it's reasonable. We have other missions to carry out and can't watch him every day." Lin said with her arms folded.

"Don't worry, bro! I'll pay." Prince Wu said, lounging casually, with his arms behind his head.

Varrick's whole face pulled down. "Great, just what I needed, another guest to worry about." Varrick said, before turning to Korra and asking, "Who is that guy?"

"Korra," Korra replied.

"A hunter who joined the team along the way," Lin added.

Varrick studied Korra closely, and then raised an eyebrow. "Hopefully no more weirdos."

Oh, she's actually a werewolf. Lin answered in her mind.

"Zhuli! Pack up, we're going back!" Varrick said to the woman standing nearby.

"I just lie down!" Prince Wu shouted unhappily.

"That's none of my business!" Varrick kicked Prince Wu off the lounger and ordered Zhuli to put it away.

"Help! Help!" Prince Wu shouted loudly as he lay on the beach, but no one paid him any attention, and no one offered him a hand. He lay there for a while before getting up by himself, only to see the others had walked away. He patted his clothes and chased after them. "Hey, wait for me!"

 

In September, the flames of war ignited on the southeastern border of the Dragon Breath Country. The Emperor issued an order to seal all border checkpoints. The situation grew more and more complicated, and the day of Prince Wu's return was indefinitely postponed.

The escorts' missions were also restricted to within the country, giving Lin more time to train Korra. This former knight was a stricter teacher than Tenzin, and Korra could probably guess why the two of them broke up.

The pouring rain blurred Korra's vision, and the roar of the waves hitting the rocks occupied her hearing, throwing the world into chaos. Korra ran along the coastline, her bare feet sinking into the wet sand, making each step difficult.

"Your speed is slower than yesterday." Lin said as Korra returned to the starting point.

"Hey, it's raining today!" Korra wiped the rain off her face with her hand, panting.

"You don't have to tell me," Lin replied, "but it's a fact that your speed is slower than yesterday."

Korra grumbled under her breath as she took the towel that Lin handed to her. "Unreasonable guy!" she muttered.

"You can quit at any time if you have any complaints," Lin said sternly. "Just attend the daily training of the escort."

Initially, Korra resisted Lin's training methods.  She was dragged out of bed early in the morning, still groggy and tired, to begin her daily training.  For the first few days, her body was so sore that she could barely get out of bed.

But whether it was early or late, whether the sun was blazing or the rain was pouring, Lin was always there, waiting for her.  

Korra looked at the same soaked Lin and felt a little guilty. "I won't give up. Bring on whatever you've got!" She lifted her chin slightly.

The weather turned cooler, and under Lin's relentless training, Korra gradually learned to control and harness her power. She became stronger and more agile than ever before. Her swordsmanship became more skilled and deadly, and her duels with Lin were now evenly matched, with neither gaining the upper hand.

"Am I a qualified knight now?" Korra asked.

Lin shook her head.

Korra's heart sank, and a wave of disappointment washed over her. "What am I still lacking?" she asked.

"You're doing great. You're an excellent hunter and a skilled escort. You never had to become a knight. I believe the Princess likes you for who you are, not for your title."

"But..." Korra began, her voice tentative and uncertain. Lin's words had not relieved the sense of disappointment and inadequacy that weighed on her. Korra's shoulders slumped, and she hung her head, her gaze fixed on the ground.

"You're not ready to see the Princess yet."

"I don't know..." Korra bit her lip, fear still creeping in her heart.

 

The border war, which had lasted for nearly half a year, ended with the invaders' retreat. However, it wasn't until the following March that the border restrictions were eased.

Upon hearing that Zaheer's forces had been severely weakened during the border war, Prince Wu saw this as the perfect opportunity to return to the Valley Storm Country. Varrick quickly assembled a hundred-man mercenary team for him.

"Hey, bro, it seems you're quite eager to serve Prince Wu," the prince said as he patted Varrick's shoulder.

"I just want you to get out of my villa as soon as possible," Varrick replied.

"You know very well that the Valley Storm Country needs me. Yes, I need to leave as soon as possible."

The task of escorting Prince Wu back to his home country was still entrusted to Lin and Korra, despite Lin's initial reluctance. Prince Wu pleaded tearfully that he only trusted Lin and Korra for the job, leaving Lin no choice but to accept the request once again.

 

The day before Lin and Korra were to escort Prince Wu back to his home country, Lin received a long-awaited letter from her sister, Suyin.

"That's rare. I haven't heard from my sister for a long time.  I even heard about her going to the front from Varrick." Lin said as she sat down next to Korra, waving the letter in her hand.

"You two aren't close?" Korra asked.

"She doesn't really like me, and I don't really like her. To be honest, we don't have much to talk about. But this letter might have something you're interested in."

"News about the Capital?" Korra asked, her voice tense as she intertwined her fingers and watched Lin slowly open the envelope.

"I think so. I'll skip the formalities," Lin said with a smirk. "She doesn't actually call me 'dear sister' or anything like that."

"You've probably heard about Takeshi's downfall. Kuvira took over his army, pacified the fighting on the northern frontier, and recovered the lost territory. She was appointed as the Protector General of the Country after her return from the front lines."

"Protector General of the Country..." Korra muttered.

Lin glanced at Korra. "Are you jealous of her?"

Korra pursed her lips and nodded. "A little bit, I guess."

Lin returned her gaze to the letter. "The king has reclaimed military power from the Beifong family, and now Kuvira has control of all the forces. I'm not sure if that's a good or bad thing."

"To be honest, I don't want to hear any more about Kuvira," Korra said.

"You're right. And I don't care about the messy power games on court."

Lin stopped reading and quickly skimmed the rest of the letter. As her eyes moved to the latter half of the letter, her expression became more complex, furrowing her brows and gently biting her lower lip.

"Anything else?" Korra asked.

"You should read it yourself," Lin replied, handing Korra the letter.

Sadly, the king passed away on March 21 due to illness, and his funeral will be held a week later. You may not be able to attend the King's funeral, but I hope you will be able to attend the coronation of Princess Sato..In addition, the wedding of Princess Sato and Kuvira will be held alongside the coronation. . . .

"Asami’s... wedding..." Korra's lips quivered and she uttered a few words. She couldn't bring herself to read the rest of the letter.

"I need to go back to the Capital. These are monumental events that will go down in Hiigan's history. And... I promised the Queen that I would bear witness to her daughter's wedding.”

Korra did not speak, but nodded gently.

"What do you plan to do?" Lin asked.

"I..." Korra paused, her gaze fixed on the letter in her hand, but her eyes were not focused on the words.

Lin took the letter from Korra and lit it in the candle flame. The flame danced in Korra's eyes for a moment before extinguishing. The paper turned to ash and fell into the candle holder.

"You can take over as the leader of the mission to escort Prince Wu back to the Storm Valley Country," Lin said, giving Korra's shoulder a comforting pat. "Get some rest."

As Lin's footsteps faded away, the silence enveloped Korra, leaving only the sound of her heartbeat beating against her eardrums.

Then, the sound of dripping water hitting the table snapped Korra out of her daze.  She realized that tears were streaming down her face and wiped them away with the back of her hand.

Asami's wedding wasn't entirely unexpected, and Korra had thought about the possibility of Asami marrying someone else when she left.  But hearing the news directly hit her like a punch in the heart, and she felt an overwhelming sense of pain.

A chill ran down her spine, leaving goosebumps in its wake.  She longed for a comforting embrace, the kind that had once made her feel safe and secure.  But the person who had given her those hugs felt further away than ever.

What am I still hoping for, at this point?

Chapter 28: The Queen’s Wedding

Notes:

Happy Chinese New Year!

It was the first long journey of the young Rathian, and she flapped her wings excitedly, kicking up a cloud of dust on the ground. Then she soared into the air, quickly pulling her body to a certain height. She paid no attention to the discomfort of the riders on her back.

Bolin, who had just screamed after taking off, was now slumped over the handrail, feeling waves of dizziness and nausea.

“Hey, Juicy, slow down!” Opal said, holding the reins with one hand and stroking the dragon's neck with the other. “She's too excited, Bolin.”

The dragon, obeying Opal's command, slowed down, and her flight became much smoother.

“Bro, it looks like you're not cut out to be a dragon trainer at all.” Mako patted Bolin's back.

Bolin finally recovered from his dizziness. “Hey, bro, don't forget you've never successfully tamed a dragon either.”

Mako shrugged, “You're right, perhaps I'm not suited for it either. Dragons simply don't want to get close to us.”

It had been a year since Tenzin allowed the brothers to enter the dragon-training grounds to learn. The most they could do was climb onto a dragon's back for two seconds before being thrown off. Some of the more temperamental dragons would even exhale angry breaths from their nostrils as they approached.

“Because you are monster hunters, you are killers. You carry the souls of the dead monsters on your bodies." Opal, who was sitting in the front, said in a low voice.

“Souls of monsters? Where? Where?” Bolin quickly turned his head to look at his back, using his hands to shoo away invisible things. “Hey, get off me!”

“Don't move, Bolin! There are no monster souls!” Mako pressed down on Bolin, who was twisting and turning. “Dragon training requires talent. They are monsters, and their reaction to us is a normal reaction.”

“But just now Opal said...”

“I made it up.” Opal said with a smile. “Mako is right. In a year's time, very few people can successfully tame a dragon, even if they are not hunters.”

“Hey, you know I would believe you!” Bolin pouted.

Mako leaned forward slightly and looked down. Villages, rivers, hills, the scenery before his eyes was changing rapidly. “Where is Korra now...” he murmured.

“She hasn't returned to the Temple even once in the more than a year she's been gone, and she knows that everyone always welcome her back at any time. She hasn't even sent a single letter!”
Bolin always had some complaints whenever Korra was mentioned. He couldn't understand that even though her relationship with Asami had broken down, she was still friends with the others, but she never contacted them again.

“I'm sure she has her reasons. She may not be doing well, Bo.” Opal said, gazing forward. She futilely tried to smooth her short hair that had been messed up by the wind.”

“I know, I'm just really worried about her.” Bolin sighed, “I really wish I could help her, if she's not doing well...”

Mako and Opal fell silent. They thought the same way, but there was nothing they could do.

“Will Korra hear about it? Asami's wedding...” After a while, Bolin asked.

“News will eventually spread across the continent.” Mako replied.

“And Asami is the new Queen of Hiigan. The wedding of a queen, such news would spread even faster.” Opal said.

“The New Queen...” Bolin's voice lowered, “I feel like Asami is drifting farther and farther away from us...”

He used to look forward to the reunion, but with the passage of time and the changing circumstances, he gradually realized that it seemed difficult to return to the relationship they once had.

“Don't you think Asami's wedding is a bit rushed and hasty?” Mako asked.

“It's unavoidable. The sudden death of the king left the burden on Asami's shoulders all at once, and she needed someone to help her bear it...” The dragon trainer said, pulling the reins to adjust the dragon's flight direction.

“I wonder why it's Kuvira. I always feel like she has an ulterior motive.” Mako frowned. “She clearly knows that Asami loves Korra.”

“Kuvira wants to have a surname? Like Kuvira Sato?” Bolin recited the name, “It sounds a bit awkward.”

“Speaking of which, can't Kuvira have a surname of Beifong?” Mako asked Opal.

“Adopted children cannot be granted a surname, and illegitimate children are not allowed either. It's a secular tradition.” Opal explained.

“So she holds a grudge?”

“I think my mother treated her well.” As she said this, Opal couldn't help but begin to ponder the possibility that Mako mentioned. She remembered a time when she was young and saw Kuvira crying. She had rarely seen Kuvira cry, so the image of Kuvira at that time left a deep impression on her.

That was the time when Kuvira had just joined the training of the Royal Knights Reserve. The members of the Reserve were almost all noble children who wanted to become official knights. Kuvira had a fight with several noble children, and afterward, when Suyin asked about the reason for the fight, she refused to say anything. Suyin had to punish her.

It was at that time that Opal ran into Kuvira hiding and crying.

“I'm not part of the Beifong family, am I?”

“Why do you think that? From the moment Mom brought you back, you've been part of our family!”

“But I can't have the surname 'Beifong', right?”

“Uh...” Opal didn't know how to answer. She still didn't understand the significance of the surname. “No matter what, we are family!” She hugged Kuvira.

She didn't clearly see Kuvira's expression at that time, was it sadness, resentment, or unwillingness? Opal guessed.

But from then on, Kuvira proved to everyone that she didn't need a surname at all, until she became the first person in the history of the Sato dynasty to climb from a commoner status to a high-ranking leader.

She didn't need the surname 'Sato' at all.

Opal gave up on continuing to think about it. Despite living together for over a decade, she couldn't understand Kuvira now, and perhaps she never had. But this time they were going to the Capital not to question Kuvira, they were going to bless Asami and Kuvira.

“She might just simply love Asami, I guess.” Opal said.

Juicy's insatiable curiosity repeatedly deviated from the flight path. Originally, they were expected to arrive in the Capital by nightfall on the day of departure, but by nightfall, they had only traveled approximately two-thirds of the distance. The travelers had to spend the night in a small town, and by the time they reached the Capital, it was already midday the next day.

Opal did not return home immediately, but went to the castle first.

“The castle! I'm inside the castle for the first time! Wow, it's so big!” Bolin jumped off the dragon and shouted excitedly. “There are so many guards!” He approached to examine the standing duty guards.

The guards glared at him.

“Bolin, don't run around! Be careful not to be caught as a weird person!” Mako shouted to Bolin.

“We are the queen's guests!” Bolin said nonchalantly.

“Opal! Mako! Bolin!” At this moment, Asami's voice rang out.

“Asami!” Opal's eyes sparkled with delight as she turned around and saw Asami running towards them.

The four of them embraced each other.

“Missed you guys.”

“Missed you too.”

And then, Asami felt a tug on her clothes and looked up to see the dragon leaning in.

“She wants to join our hug.” Opal laughed.

“Hey, you're too large, we can't hug together!” Bolin said, staring into the dragon's eyes.

“Little guy has grown up to be a big guy!” Asami's eyes widened as she realized that the young Rathian was the little one she had once cared for.

“She's still in her growth phase and her size will become even larger. Her name is Juicy, given to her when I officially became her master.”

“Oh, Juicy! What a cute name! Do you remember me?” Asami extended her hand to the dragon, who lowered its head and rubbed it against Asami's hand before raising its neck and spewing a burst of flame into the sky.

“She remembers you as the first person to see her breathe fire.”

“Hmph, smart one. Are you going back to the temple to continue studying with Tenzin?” Asami turned to ask Opal.

“My learning journey is already over.”

“Will you stay in the Capital?” Asami's eyes lit up with surprise, hoping that Opal would stay.

“Of course!” Opal gave an affirmative reply.

“I want to be with Opal! As for Mako...” Bolin looked at his brother.

“Where else can I go alone?” Mako shrugged, “Bolin and I want to find a job here if possible.”

“That's great! we're all together again.”

“We can reform the hunting team...” Bolin's eyes widened in realization as he trailed off, his usual cheer dimming for a moment. He shifted uncomfortably, not wanting to dampen the reunion with thoughts of their missing companion

“When we have time, we can hunt together. I haven't hunted in so long!” Asami said with a smile.

But the hint of sadness behind Asami's smile did not escape Opal's eyes. Asami, who had surrendered to reality, was trying to suppress her feelings, and Korra might forever be a sore spot in her heart.

“Hey, we haven't had lunch yet. My stomach is already protesting.” Bolin quickly skipped the subject of hunters.

A few days after returning to the Capital, Opal and Juicy became the thirteenth and fourteenth members of the dragon knight team in the Royal Knight Order. Before this, the monster members of the dragon knight team were only an Aknosom (傘鳥, Bird Wyvern) and a Seregios (千刃竜, Flying Wyvern).

Mako and Bolin joined the Sixth Knight Corps.

“Isn't the Sixth Knight Corps the worst corps because there isn't a Seventh Knight Corps, right?” Bolin asked.

“In terms of strength, yes,” Mako replied. “You know that the Royal Knights are also known as the First Knights.”

“But we have the ability to hunt down a lot of large monsters!” Bolin was a little dissatisfied, thinking that they could join a more excellent knight group, at least for Asami's sake.

“We were allowed to join the knight group for Asami's sake,” Mako said. He was not someone who would raise his expectations too high. “We don’t have any knight training experience, we were not placed in the reserve group and mixed with a group of minors, which was already a blessing.”

“So…”Bolin looked around at the figures of the other knights, then turned to Mako and whispered, “what do you think our odds are of not sticking out like sore thumbs?”

Mako grinned, shrugging. “About as good as your odds of keeping your mouth shut during training, I'd guess.”

---

 

Asami Sato was formally crowned the Queen of Hiigan the day before, and today is her wedding. She chose to have the coronation and wedding held at the same time, which saved a lot of trouble.

However, after her father's funeral two weeks ago, the continuous hosting of various ceremonies and banquets had left her feeling exhausted.

Due to the unstable situation on the continent, only representatives from the Dragon Breath Country and the Island Country attended the important ceremony in Hiigan.

During the wedding and banquet, Asami was in a daze. Her thoughts were still a mess, and she didn't know where her mind had wandered off to. She couldn't concentrate, and Kuvira had to remind her several times what she needed to do next.

Perhaps deep down, she still resisted the facts that had already occurred, but her rationality forced her to rigidly maintain the smile on her face.

She didn't know who took her hand, or who danced with her. Her dance partners made no difference to her. She just wanted the banquet to end quickly.

As the main character of the banquet, she seemed to be completely unable to blend into the joyous atmosphere.

Another person who seemed unable to blend into the atmosphere was probably Lin Beifong. Her attention remained focused on the New Queen. Although some old friends approached her to greet her, her cold attitude caused them to leave in disappointment. For example, Tenzin.

“Long time no see, do you want to chat about recent events?”

“No.”

“You can refuse more politely, I think.”

"No need."

“I think our relationship wasn't that bad.”

“I'm not targeting you.”

“Well, it seems you don't want to be disturbed.”

Having been doused with a bucket of cold water, Tenzin moved to a corner of the banquet. Lin saw him talking with Opal and two boys she had never seen before.

Mako and Bolin...

Korra had told her about them.

Opal noticed Lin's gaze directed towards them, and after saying something to the boys, she walked straight towards Lin.

“Hey, can I invite you to join us?” Opal asked cautiously. She hadn't spent much time with this former knight before. And Opal didn't know her mother's sister well, but her mother had told her that Lin was a stubborn and difficult person to deal with.

“Aren't you already inviting me?” Lin said coldly.

Opal hesitated, unsure how to proceed. “Uh…” She turned back and looked at Bolin with pleading eyes.

Bolin stepped forward and said, “We're sorry if we've interrupted anything, but we're just trying to be friendly. Opal said you're the former knight, and became an escort in the Dragon Breath Country, that's pretty cool!”

“Bolin of the Sixth Knight Corps? The one who accidentally swung a wooden sword and injured a teammate during training?” Lin asked.

“Er... I didn't mean to. I'm used to using a heavy axe, so I put too much force into it...” Bolin scratched the back of his head awkwardly.

“You and that boy Mako are brothers, and you used to be hunters?” Lin looked at Mako, who was watching every move here

“You're completely right! Are we already famous hunters in the Dragon Breath Country?”

“I'm not sure how famous you are in the Dragon Breath Country, but you're certainly well-known in the Knight Corps now.”

After the conversation, when Lin's gaze sought Asami again, she was nowhere to be found in the banquet hall. Lin got up and left the hall.

On the rooftop terrace, Lin found Asami. The New Queen had already changed out of her formal attire and was wearing a loose-fitting robe.

“The banquet isn't over yet, Queen Sato.” Lin spoke from behind her.

Asami turned around, her face slightly flushed from the alcohol. “The atmosphere in there was stifling. Did you come to find me, or is it just a coincidence?”

“Do you think anyone would come here by coincidence?”

Asami smiled. “How did you know about this place?”

“The queen... I mean, your mother. She always comes here when she gets tired of the banquets.”

“I thought you wouldn't come back, that you felt guilty towards my mother.”

“I do feel guilty, even until now.” Lin looked around from here, many parts of the castle had been renovated, and a garden was built on the original empty ground. It was spring, the season of blossoming flowers.

It had been eleven years since she last stood on this terrace. It was the king's birthday banquet, and here, the queen made her request to Lin. “Your mother knew she was in danger for a period of time before her death, she said she might not be able to witness your wedding in person.”

“So she entrusted it to you?”

“Yes.”

“Thank you for helping my mother fulfill her last wish.”

“But you don't seem happy.” Lin turned back to the New Queen again.

“I'm just tired.”

“This isn't the marriage you wanted, is it?”

Asami was taken aback, her expression darkened. “I don't think my mother asked you to lecture or judge her daughter for her.”

“I'm sorry.” Lin took a deep breath.

“For what?”

“My offense, and... I failed to fulfill your mother's last wish.”

“What else did my mother's last wish entail?”

“Your happiness.”

“My happiness?” Asami's lips curled up in a bitter smile. “For more than a year, I've been pushed forward. I can't stop, I don't even have time to think about the life I want. In the blink of an eye, I stood in the position of the queen, a position that everyone admires. But I just feel like a clown pushed onto the stage!” She sniffed and held back the tears that were about to flow out. “Everyone is watching my every move, but they don't care at all about what I want!”

As Asami finished speaking, she realized that she was venting her emotions to Lin, whom she does not like very much. She wouldn't say such things to Kuvira, nor would she say them to Opal or Mako and Bolin. Perhaps it was because she had drunk a lot of alcohol. Asami thought to herself.

Lin's gaze softened as she looked at Asami.

The cheerful music from the banquet hall drifted up to the rooftop terrace on the breeze, but the people on the terrace paid no attention to it.

“I've wished countless times for her to appear in front of me, even if it's just a letter. But even if she appears here, what can it change? Sometimes I'd rather never have met her...”

“She...” Lin hesitated to speak further. Nothing she said now would make a difference. Yes, even if she told Asami about Korra, nothing could be changed, it would only add to her pain.

“Do you hold a grudge against her? The girl you mentioned.”

Asami shook her head, “I've never held a grudge against her. I just see the reality now.”

“If she still loves you...”

"We can't be blessed together." Asami remembered that in Korra's letter, in which Korra wrote that she was worried she would only bring misfortune to Asami. So, what else could she bring to Korra? Prejudice, hatred and harm? “Unless...”

“Unless?”

“I give up everything here.”

Notes:

For now, the story of Asami comes to a temporary halt. But before Korra and Asami reunite, Korra still has some matters to resolve, so the next few chapters will be Korra's pov. Their reunion will occur in chapter 31 or 32.

Chapter 29: The storm is coming

The sunlight reflected off Prince Wu's newly polished metal armor, casting a blinding glare. He rode alongside Korra at the head of the hired troops. A stark contrast to his furtive departure from the Valley Storm Country, the return journey seemed to have invigorated the prince's spirits.

Korra, on the other hand, looked slightly fatigued. The night before their departure, she couldn't stop thinking about Asami and her wedding. She knew she couldn't change anything, but the thought still haunted her.

If only Asami hadn't returned to the Capital...

“Why are you going back, Wu?” Korra asked.

“For the throne, of course!” Prince Wu replied, lifting his chin slightly.

“But the Valley Storm Country is still dangerous.” Korra pointed out.

“That's why I brought the hired troops.”

“A hundred hired troops?” Korra turned to look at the soldiers behind them. Clearly, these numbers were far from sufficient for a full-scale war.

“No, I also have my supporters.”

“Have you ever thought about that… I mean if you give up the throne...”

“Hey, what are you talking about?” Wu immediately interrupted Korra. He raised his voice, “I can't give up the throne! The throne symbolizes endless wealth and power!”

“Wealth and power...” Korra muttered. She still found it hard to understand Wu's obsession with the throne.

“And of course, it is my responsibility as a prince.” Wu added.

Asami had once said similar words, and Korra believed her. But hearing “responsibility” from Wu's mouth, she didn't believe him at all.

The energetic Wu disappeared the next day.

“My back and loins are sore from riding all day!” Wu lamented as he lay in his luxurious carriage. For the rest of the journey, he didn't spend even a second on horseback.

The armed hireling army made this escort mission incredibly smooth. They didn't encounter any bandits while crossing the Kamira Mountains, and even the monsters gave them a wide berth. It only took them ten days to travel from Tayunite to Kan.

Before they left, Lord Zhang informed Prince Wu through a letter that Kan was completely under the control of the restoration faction, so he could rest assured in Kan.

General Cheng of the Restoration Faction coordinated with Lord Zhang to greet Prince Wu at the Prefectural Palace in Kan, helping him settle in.

“See, I'm one step closer to ascending the throne!” Seeing Zhang and Cheng waiting at the door, bowing and greeting him, Prince Wu boasted to Korra proudly. “You know it's definitely the right choice to serve Prince Wu.”

“I'm just completing my mission.” Korra said. However, Prince Wu didn't listen to her and quickly walked forward to receive his subjects' greetings. Korra shrugged, “Well, it seems that my opinion doesn't matter at all...”

“Is this young person the captain of the hireling army?” General Cheng noticed Korra following behind Prince Wu, a hint of surprise in his eyes.

“I thought the captain would be Lin Beifong.” Chief Zhang said.

“Lin had other matters to attend to.” Korra explained.

“Her name is Korra,” Prince Wu introduced her, “To be honest, she's quite reliable, second only to Lin Beifong.”

Later that day, Lord Zhang prepared a banquet to celebrate Prince Wu's return and invited Korra to attend as well.

Several vice generals were also present at the banquet, sitting around a large table. Servants and guards stood nearby, making Korra feel somewhat uncomfortable. She didn't like being watched while eating, even though no one was probably paying attention to her.

In the lavishly decorated dining hall, dancers and musicians performed on the front stage, but few people were watching.

The defeat of Zaheer was a hot topic of discussion during the banquet.

“You know, it was that battle that wiped out almost all of Zaheer's monster army.”

“I heard Zaheer's original plan was to have the werewolves in the small detachment sneak attack the United Army. But you know what? Those werewolves turned tail and ran when they saw things weren't going their way.” General Cheng laughed and clinked glasses with Lord Zhang.

Lord Zhang downed the wine in his cup in one gulp. “I told you that werewolves are absolutely untrustworthy. In the end, they are not even human, just a bunch of monsters.”

“Yeah, allying with monsters was a terrible idea.” Another general chimed in with a chuckle. “Zaheer was nothing but a small-time tamer, only able to handle monsters.”

The laughter and the sound of clinking glasses quickly spread throughout the banquet.

Korra ate silently from the plate in front of her, trying to focus on the dancers and music, attempting to ignore the conversation around her. But it didn't work.

“So, Zaheer lost the werewolves' help. Now we can go to Shin City and take care of him, and I can ascend the throne!” All Wu could think about was when he would get to wear the crown, not caring about how to deal with Zaheer or restore the country to its normal state. These were matters for his subjects to consider.

Can someone so inept really sit on the throne just because they have royal blood? Korra couldn't help but feel a bit worried about the future of this country. Even now, she still preferred the pack mentality of the wolves.

If that were the case, perhaps Asami wouldn't have felt obligated to return for that inexplicable sense of responsibility, and maybe...

Korra sighed softly, but her small lament was drowned out by the festive atmosphere, unnoticed by anyone.

Lord Zhang turned to Prince Wu, suggesting, “Don't be in a hurry. You can rest here for a few days.”

“We cannot be careless yet. There are rumors that Zaheer has secret weapons.” General Cheng's expression turned serious.

“Secret weapons?” Wu asked.

“So, Prince Wu, you know that Shin City's also known as the City of the Abyss, right?”

“Yeah, my ancestors built this city right on top of the Abyss.”

“Well, in the Abyss, there was this gigantic Elder Dragon called the Gaismagorm (冥淵龍). It caused a lot of trouble, crawling out and wreaking havoc on people. But your ancestors drove it back into the Abyss and sealed it up, then built Shin City.”

“Wait, they didn't kill it?” Wu seemed to have a poor understanding of history. “I can't believe my great ancestors couldn't take down one monster.”

“That was over 300 years ago. I think it was because there were no powerful enough weapons to deal with it at the time. I don't mean to diss your ancestors or anything, they've done some pretty legendary stuff that's lasted for thousands of years.” General Cheng explained.

“I heard that Zaheer opened the entrance to the Abyss.” Lord Zhang added what Cheng wanted to say.

“My ancestors must have killed the Gaismagorm. Even if they didn't, Zaheer couldn't possibly control such a thing! I won't accept any rebuttal!”

“Prince Wu is absolutely right.” Wu's subjects said so. The topic ended there.

“I've got an idea.” Wu brought up the topic again after a moment. “Brave hunter Korra, why don't you come with us to Shin City? I mean, just in case we have to face the monster...”

Korra looked up in surprise as she heard her name, “Me? You're already safely in the Valley Storm Country. I think my mission is complete. Besides, crying and pleading won't change my mind.”

“Hey, don't be so heartless. You're a monster hunter! The best I've ever seen!”

“Maybe because you haven't seen many monster hunters... And I've never seen the Elder Dragon before, let alone hunted one.”

Wu tried a different approach, “I can make you a general. And we might not even have to face the monster, we just need to defeat Zaheer.”

Face Zaheer...

The young hunter paused with her chopsticks in hand. She never wanted to return to that place.

“Give up, Korra.” The image of Zaheer appeared in her mind, his lips curled into a frightening smile.

Her breathing grew heavier, and her chopsticks trembled slightly. She put them down, her hand unconsciously clenching into a fist.

“Sorry, if you don't want to go...” Wu noticed Korra's discomfort.

Korra ignored Prince Wu, “You're discussing national affairs, I don't think it's appropriate for me to stay here.” She stood up and left the place."

After nightfall, Korra had just closed her eyes when red, green, and blue will-o'-the-wisps flickered before her. As the backdrop of the arena gradually came into focus, she realized that those ghostly lights were the eyes of men, women, kids and monsters.

Korra hadn't had many nightmares or struggled to sleep in some time, thanks largely to Lin's demanding training regimen. The physical exhaustion often made her fall asleep quickly.

However, she had never truly escaped that nightmare.

During her time with Asami, Korra had briefly thought she had escaped Zaheer's grip. It turned out that she had only immersed herself in Asami's gentleness, temporarily forgetting the bad things.

Korra curled up in bed, her fingers rubbing the jade amulet that held her body temperature. The amulet was smooth and warm. But now she couldn't indulge in Asami's tenderness anymore; she should return the amulet to Lin.

She turned over and got up from the bed, changing into her training clothes. Then she grabbed the Dragon Slash Blade and quietly walked into the night.

The city of Kan enforced a curfew after nightfall, the usually bustling streets now empty and dark, save for the occasional flicker of a candle behind shuttered windows. Korra noticed a dim light emanating from a small shop at the end of an alleyway.

The faint scent of alcohol that wafted into her nostrils told her it was a pub. She paused for a moment, contemplating, before deciding to move on. Lin had strictly forbidden her from drinking, especially during missions.

The hunter moved quickly through the dark streets, her boots crunching on the gravel path as she made her way to the mountains outside the city.

As the wind swept through the forest, it brought with it the rich aromas of earth and vegetation, mingled with the damp mist of the nearby waterfall and stream.

Korra stood firmly on the soft ground, her feet shoulder-width apart as she tightly gripped the hilt of the Dragon Slash Blade. She closed her eyes and took a deep breath, then swung the blade in a perfect arc, its red-glowing blade slicing through the air.

This blade was crafted by the finest sword-smith in Tayunite, with a red DRAGON GEM embedded in the blade, enhancing its lethal power against monsters.

Korra's feet started moving, her blade cutting through the air with force, creating a series of whooshing sounds. She gracefully leaped and spun, her body fluid and precise, her fluid motions left behind ghostly afterimages in the moonlight.

A group of Izuchi lay hidden within the forest, attempting to ambush the lone hunter during her training. Unbeknownst to them, their every move had already been noticed by the hunter's keen eyes. With a swift strike, she sliced through a massive tree with her blade. The tree crashed to the ground, startling a flock of birds and scaring off the lurking monsters.

Sweat soaked her shirt as she halted her movements. After a moment to catch her breath, she made her way to the waterfall.

She planted her blade into the ground and walked beneath the waterfall, placing her hands on the wet rocks for support. The water cascaded down, enveloping her from head to toe. Each droplet raced across her skin, carrying away the heat and tension that had built up during her training. The cool water soothed her senses, calming her mind and washing away the remnants of her anxiety and disquiet.

She bent her arms, muscles toned and strengthened through training. Even as she made progress in enhancing her physical power, there were aspects of her life that seemed to be at a standstill. Memories of Asami, Tenzin, and Lin surfaced. When she lost their help, she feared she would forever be trapped in a cycle of fear and shadow.

She must face Zaheer.

As the first light of dawn painted the sky with soft hues, Korra returned to the Prefectural Palace. The servants were already bustling about, beginning their daily tasks to maintain the grand estate.

Wu finally emerged from his room at mid-morning, stretching lazily.

“I'm coming with you to Shin City,” Korra said, intercepting Wu's path.

“I thought you didn't want to go. I guess my charms are irresistible after all.” Wu winked.

“Err...” Korra sometimes found Wu's mannerisms challenging to deal with, “I have some matters to attend to there.”

“Some matters? Have you been to Shin City before?”

“I stayed there for over a year...” Korra's voice trailed off.

Wu's expression shifted to curiosity as he noticed Korra's change in demeanor.

Just as Korra began to worry that Wu would persist with his questioning, his stomach let out a loud growl.

“Oh, I need to take care of my rumbling tummy first. See you later!”

With that, he turned and walked away, leaving Korra relieved, but her thoughts remained weighed down by the uncertainties awaiting her in Shin City.

---

 

As Korra glanced around, the scenery started to align with her memories, and each place that had left a profound impression on her seemed to prick at her senses. In some corners, she could almost see the wolf with her injured, fatigued body lurking around, trying to evade capture.

She shifted her gaze toward the distant mountains. A tower perched atop one of the peaks came into view, signaling their proximity to Shin City.

The tower loomed over Korra like an all-seeing eye. No matter where she was - in the arena, weaving through bustling streets, or fleeing from Shin City - as long as she raised her head, the tower would be there. She remembered the desperate run she had made to escape its watchful gaze, until she could no longer support herself to stand up, and finally the tower disappeared from view.

The dry moat and dilapidated city walls and gates of Shin City differed significantly from Korra's recollections.

She remembered a time when the city was heavily guarded, and the wolf had to hide in a cart full of hay to avoid the city guards at the gate. Unfortunately, that day, the guards thoroughly checked every cart entering or exiting the city. The wolf had no choice but to jump into the moat, swimming as far as she could to avoid the haphazard arrows fired at her.

And now, Prince Wu's troops were able to enter the city unimpeded. In fact, before Wu's arrival, a troop of the Restoration Faction had already attacked and captured Shin City, leading to its complete surrender. However, they had failed to catch Zaheer.

The city, still reeling from the aftermath of war, seemed to be in a state of stagnation. The streets were nearly devoid of pedestrians, and all the shops were closed.  

As Wu's carriage passed by, some people peeked through the gaps in their window curtains, eyeing the procession with curiosity and concern. They were watching the future of their city unfold, as well as the implications for their own lives and well-being.

Prince Wu's troops advanced directly toward the imperial palace.

Wu leaned out of the carriage window, letting the wind brush against his cheeks. However, the once gentle breeze turned turbulent, and Wu's vision suddenly plunged into darkness.

“Help! We're under attack!” Wu shouted, frantically grabbing at the object covering his face. It turned out to be just a cloth that the wind had whipped up.

A commander on horseback turned to the carriage and said, “It's just a gust of wind, Your Highness. Please stay inside the carriage.”

Wu nodded and settled back into his seat. The wind continued to howl outside.

The once clear blue sky gradually darkened, and ominous clouds gathered above Shin City, signaling an impending storm.

The horses grew restless in the wind, their anxious whinnies filling the air. Suddenly, the horses' panic caused the carriages to lurch violently. The riders and coachmen quickly tightened their reins, trying to soothe the startled horses.

A thunderous roar emanated from the distance, and the ground beneath them began to tremble. A crack in the ground rapidly extended and widened, splitting the marching formation in two. And some areas started to collapse.

“An earthquake?” The state of fear and anxiety quickly spread from the horses to the soldiers and then to the people hiding in their homes. Closed doors were flung open, and crowds fled in all directions, adding to the chaos in the city.

“No, it’s the Archdemon of the Abyss!” General Cheng shouted, and the terrifying roars immediately confirmed his suspicion. “Quick, protect Prince Wu and get him out of here!”

The disorganized troops overwhelmed General Cheng, and some soldiers had already dropped their weapons and fled toward the city outskirts. He galloped through the ranks, bellowing orders. “Two teams, follow me to the fortress to activate the Dragonator (The weapon’s core is little more than a large spear or spike that is fired out from a wall or hull) The rest of you, go that way!”

Korra gazed in the direction of the monster’s roars.

It was coming from... the arena.

She paused briefly, then spurred her horse toward the source of the earthquake.

On the other side of the arena, a huge pit had formed due to a complete collapse.

Korra stood on a high wall, gazing down at the four people standing at the edge of the pit. As they turned around, her heartbeat quickened, but she took a deep breath and kept her gaze fixed on them.

The man in the lead stared into Korra's blue eyes, and after a moment, he narrowed his eyes, a flicker of surprise crossing his face. “You're... Korra.”

The tall woman expressed disbelief. “That wolf?”

“Long time no see, Zaheer.” Korra tried to keep her voice calm.

“I am surprised to see you alive and standing before me again.” Zaheer turned his entire body to face Korra. “You remember this place, right?”

“Yeah, of course I do.”

“So, what are you here for? You're not working for Wu, are you? You gotta know your performances were all for that crazy ex-queen.”

“But she's dead, and I'm not serving Wu. I just want to put an end to my own personal hell,” Korra said, raising her blade and pointing it at Zaheer.

Zaheer let out a few maniacal laughs. “I gotta admire your guts, Korra.”

The ground tremors intensified, and a massive claw emerged from the collapsed pit, firmly gripping the edge. Then, a gigantic body covered in dark red crystals climbed out, its size almost occupying half of the arena.

“Well then, begin your performance!” With that, Zaheer and his companions jumped down and disappeared into the pit.

Chapter 30: Battle of the Abyss

The crowd's cheers and the hubbub of noise sounded in Korra's ears.

“Ooh, ooh!” They made strange noises and spoke words she could not understand, but everyone was excited, seemingly looking forward to the upcoming performance.

It was too noisy...

Korra closed and opened her eyes again. The crowd's cheering disappeared, and all she could hear was the wind. There was no crowd, no the Valley Storm Queen, no Zaheer.

Only her and the massive monster remained in the dilapidated arena. As she conversed with Zaheer, she had noticed a group of soldiers heading towards them, but they vanished when the monster's body crawled out of the ground.

To be honest, she didn't have any confidence of winning. Apart from the huge size difference, she knew nothing about this monster.

It's probably still not too late to escape.

The Gaismagorm swung its claws at the Hunter, who gripped her Dragon Slash Blade and quickly lowered her center of gravity to jump off the high wall. The high wall behind her collapsed with a bang, raising a cloud of dust.

In the air, the Hunter rotated her body and slashed at the monster's head. The attack was blocked by the monster's other claw. The Hunter withdrew her blade and landed firmly on the ground.

The Wolf had faced many monsters several times her size in the battles she had experienced here, and she had won most of those battles.

This was just another fight.

The six-legged Elder Dragon's back emitted a faint purple light. It used its relatively shorter middle arms to pick up stones and threw them at the Hunter, who jumped back a few steps to dodge the stones. And then she quickly closed the distance and slashed at its front claws with her blade. The blade sank into the thick skin, causing almost no damage. The Hunter pulled out the blade and moved away from the monster's front claw attack range.

The Gaismagorm's hind limbs were severely degenerated, relying mainly on its two front limbs to crawl. This meant that it was difficult for it to quickly move its massive body while attacking with its front limbs. The Hunter had a significant advantage in terms of agility.

The monster's deafening roar shook the arena, and it slammed its massive front limbs onto the ground, causing fissures to spread across the stone floor. Its open mouth splitting like petals. The roar created a stream of airflow filled with a rotting stench. Then it landed on its front limbs and drove its entire body towards the Hunter.

The Hunter dodged with a roll and glanced back at the gate where fighters entered the arena, which had just been destroyed.

In a trance, she seemed to see the crying children, women torn apart by monsters, men begging for mercy on the ground, and the hungry, bloodthirsty wolf within the ruins.

If she could win this battle, perhaps the countless pains, sins, and tortured souls she carried would be released.

The Hunter circled around to the monster's side and back, trying to find a weak point. The monster exuded heat, likely capable of producing flames and explosions.

She attempted several attacks, but her blade was consistently deflected by the monster's thick skin.

Although the blade could cut through the monster's skin, only repeated attacks on the same spot could truly harm it. For this gigantic being, even such attacks only felt like pinpricks.

Perhaps attacking the head was the most effective way, but by exposing herself to the monster's front, the Hunter also faced enormous risks.

If she lost, she would simply be ending her life alongside the countless dead humans and monsters, buried under the ruins of the arena.

The pain would also come to an end. Korra revealed a relieved smile. “Come on, big guy! Let's have a good fight!”

The Hunter charged towards the monster with her blade raised. She nimbly dodged left and right like a graceful deer, avoiding the monster's front claws that swung at her repeatedly.

When she reached the monster's face, she crouched and leapt into the air, spinning and gathering all her strength into her Dragon Slash blade. The blade left a long mark on the monster's face, causing it to roar and take two steps back.

The attack was effective, and at least it felt pain.

The Hunter created distance again.

The monster opened its mouth wide. The Hunter thought it was going to exhale some sort of breath or fire and prepared to dodge, but noticed the dust and stones around her moving towards the monster's mouth. The monster's immense suction force was trying to pull her in.

The Hunter lowered her center of gravity and dug her feet into the ground to maintain her stability.

Then, the suction disappeared, and the stones fell. The monster raised its two powerful front limbs and hammered the ground fiercely, using the momentum to propel its entire body towards the Hunter.

Violent vibrations from the ground disrupted the Hunter's footing, and a stumble caused her to miss the chance to evade. In an instant, the approaching monster wrapped her up with its petal-like mouth.

The Hunter was enveloped in darkness as she felt the monster's slimy oral cavity walls. She struggled and gripped her blade tightly, slashing at the monster's oral cavity walls with all her might. However, the monster did not loosen its grip but instead bit down harder. She felt the monster's teeth penetrate her left shoulder armor, and intense pain shot through her left shoulder.

After adapting to the darkness, the Hunter tried to pry open the monster's mouth with her blade.

At this time, the monster's mouth opened wide, and she was thrown out. As she landed, she used her blade to support herself on the ground, preventing her body from crashing heavily onto the ground.

The monster screamed in pain. As the Hunter regained her footing, she noticed a giant steel spike embedded in the monster's body.

The fortress's Dragonator had been activated.

A second steel spike from the Dragonator was fired at the monster's head. The monster immediately recovered from the pain and turned its head, spewing a stream of flames from its mouth that burned the hot steel spike, causing it to fall to the ground, smoking.

The Hunter, catching her breath, circled around to the monster's side, intending to attack the area damaged by the steel spike. However, the monster seemed to understand her intention and quickly turned, placing the wound against the wall. The Hunter's attacks were unsuccessful.

She looked up into the distance, hoping for the arrival of the third steel spike.

“There's no third Dragonator!” A figure emerged from the ruins, followed by more people. “We don't even have steel spikes to load. We'll have to rely on ourselves.”

Korra recognized the man leading the group as the leader of the Restoration soldier squad she encountered during her first visit to Kan.

“Our attacks are ineffective against it. We'll serve as bait.” The leader waved his hand, and the other crossbowmen and spearmen spread out around the monster. “We can't guarantee your safety or our own, but we can't let you fight alone.” A faint smile appeared on his face.

Korra nodded. “Thank you...”

“No thanks necessary. We're just fighting for our country.”

The soldiers attracted the monster's attention, and it roared as it launched an attack on them. A young soldier, lacking in battle experience, was soon struck by the monster's swinging tail, the sharp spikes on its tail piercing his chest. Despite the tragic death of their comrade, the other soldiers did not retreat.

Finally, the monster's wound was exposed in front of the Hunter, who seized the opportunity to inflict more damage on the vulnerable area.

In pain, the monster became more aggressive, its body trembling and causing the ground to tremble slightly. Immediately afterward, accompanied by a roar, the red crystals on its back rose into the air. Then, within a radius of several dozen meters around it, a rain of red crystals fell.

The Hunter withdrew her blade and swiftly moved her body to avoid the falling crystals. The sounds of falling rocks and the cries of the soldiers rang out one after another.

The high-temperature red crystals left a sizzling sound as they fell to the ground, creating small plumes of smoke upon impact.

After the falling rock attack stopped, the Hunter noticed that the arena had been stained with blood and all the soldiers had fallen into the pool of blood.

However, the monster's aggression did not diminish due to its more severe wound.

The monster launched another attack on the only person standing, waving its front claws.

The Hunter felt a little powerless, her evasion speed decreased, and the monster's claws almost brushed against her armor. If this continued, she would have no chance to counterattack when her physical strength was exhausted.

She targeted the monster's head again. The damage caused by the attacks on its head from the ground was limited. Attacks from above would likely be more lethal. After a wave of falling rock attacks, the hot crystals on the monster's back were gone.

Perhaps there was still a chance.

She used a broken wall to jump onto the monster's back. The monster writhed, trying to shake her off. The Hunter clung tightly to its back and slowly made her way toward its head.

At this moment, the monster slammed into the wall wildly, causing a violent tremor that made the Hunter slip and be hit by a flying rock, dislodging her from the monster's back.

She stretched out her left hand and grabbed the protrusions on the monster's body to prevent herself from falling further. Her injured shoulder was almost numb with pain.

She had to finish this move before the monster got up.

She inserted the Dragon Slash Blade into the monster and used her right hand to grab the protrusion. After a roar, she used her arms to send her body onto the monster's back again. She steadied herself, pulled out the blade, quickly came to the monster's head, jumped up, turned around, swung the blade and the Dragon Slash Blade islashed down from the monster's left eye.

It was successful, and this wound was obviously much deeper.

However, the Abyss Demon still had not been knocked down, and its face with the torn wound became even more terrifying.

The Hunter panted and considered her next move. At least one more severe blow to its head was needed.

The Hunter's condition made it difficult to complete another attack. Her body had become immensely heavy, and the Dragon Slash Blade in her hand seemed to have become much heavier. And her trembling legs could no longer support her to jump again.

The injured monster's speed and strength had also been greatly reduced. 

E scape was still possible.

“ You know that during a battle, you'll be wearing 20 kilograms of armor, so you must add weights equal to or three times the weight of the armor during training to make you more agile and flexible during the fight. ”

Lin's words echoed in Korra's mind.

There was still a chance, and she couldn't escape.

She carefully circled the monster, unbuckling her waist armor, then the chest and shoulder armor. The clothes inside were soaked with sweat, and the left sleeve was half stained with blood.

To reduce the weight on her legs, she also removed the knee armor. Finally, she threw away her helmet.

With the removal of the heavy weight, the Hunter instantly felt much lighter. After a short run, she used a low wall to launch herself towards the monster, and the Dragon Slash Blade accurately struck the monster's head again.

The monster let out a guttural roar as the Hunter's blade struck its head. The injured monster rampaged blindly and finally fell. It panted as the Hunter delivered the final blow.

After the monster's last roar, the world fell silent.

The sunlight dispersed the dark clouds and shone on the bloodstained side of her face.

Korra looked around, and the arena was now completely unrecognizable. The last battle here ended in her victory.

“It's over...” Korra dropped the blade in her hand and knelt down slowly. She hoped that all the souls here could finally rest in peace.

---

There was no time for much rest. Korra picked up the Dragon Slash Blade and bypassed the body of the Abyss Dragon, jumping down from the edge of the pit. Zaheer would be waiting for the outcome of the battle, so he must still be nearby.

Her fight was not over yet.

Korra landed on a platform, and one side of the platform was connected to a cave entrance. She quickly walked into the cave, her footsteps echoing between the walls. Soon, she caught up with the other footsteps.

All the footsteps suddenly stopped.

“I already know the result of the battle, you don't need to come and tell me specially.” Zaheer and his companions turned around. “You are as brave as ever, always exceeding my expectations.”

“I'm gonna end this with you, Zaheer.”

“Do you mean a fight? Look at you, you're injured and exhausted. You don't think you have the ability to beat the four of us, do you?”

The tall woman next to Zaheer raised the heavy bowgun in her hand. The woman with prosthetic arms on her arms removed the prosthetics, revealing the pair of cold blades inside. And another man used an axe.

“But if I let you escape today, there may never be another chance.”

Zaheer laughed, “Since you are so eager, then I can only accompany you.” He took two steps forward and drew his Dragon Slash Blade.

“Are you a hunter?” Korra asked.

“Of course. My family has been hunters for generations.” Zaheer slashed at Korra with his blade, “Do you know how many people the bitch queen sent to the South Pole for her own amusement? Do you know how many hunters were devoured by the sea? Including my parents!”

“The queen is already dead.” Korra parried the attack, and their blades collided with a sharp sound. Zaheer pressed on, and in the contest of strength, Korra's injured left arm weakened, causing her to retreat a step.

Zaheer followed up closely, turning his wrist and thrusting the blade at Korra's waist. Korra dodged sideways. She could feel the heat of Zaheer's blade as it sliced through the air, missing her by inches.

“This world is too bad, this world is no longer able to become better by killing this queen, do you think the Prince Wu can bring happiness to his people? This world should be overthrown and remade!” Zaheer roared and launched a more ferocious attack on Korra.

The sound of their clashing blades echoed through the dimly lit chamber, the only source of light being the flickering torches on the walls. The cold stone floor was rough under Korra's feet, and the damp air filled with the scent of dust and decay.

Korra continued to retreat, struggling to cope with her opponent's attacks and finding herself in a passive position. Finally, she seized an opportunity in Zaheer's offensive and counterattacked.

Zaheer deflected her blade and kicked at Korra's abdomen at the same time. Korra's body hit the wall and then fell down.

“My ideal is just to make this world a beautiful place. I need great power, and you have been hindering me all the time!” Zaheer charged towards the fallen Korra, his face contorted with rage.

Korra instinctively blocked the blow. She raised her head, and a stream of blood flowed down from her broken brow. Anger began to burn in her eyes. “I don't care about your ideals, with your mouth full of nonsense theories!”

She pushed Zaheer back and stood up, quickly taking a step forward and counterattacking. “Why should your ideals be placed on me, what did I do wrong, and why should I suffer that kind of pain?!”

Zaheer seemed to be startled by Korra's sudden counterattack. His footsteps became chaotic, and when he tried to adjust his rhythm, Korra's blade had already left a wound on his arm.

“The beauty and goodness of this world are not for you to define! You talk about a beautiful world, but in my world, a large part of the ugliness is caused by you! You are not qualified to talk about the beauty of this world!”

Korra's anger made her forget the fatigue and pain in her body, and her Dragon Slash Blade became faster and more powerful.

After enduring several attacks, Zaheer staggered slightly. Just as Korra was about to land a fatal blow on Zaheer, the tall woman raised a blowgun and aimed it at Korra.

Korra quickly withdrew her blade and rolled to avoid it. The blowgun bolt hit the wall, causing several stones to fall.

Immediately afterward, the armless woman wielding double blades chopped at Korra. The man with the axe also joined the fight.

The tall woman fired the bowgun again, and everyone fighting avoided the flying debris.

“Hey, are you trying to kill all of us!” the axeman cursed as he turned back.

The tall woman shrugged, “Well, it seems you don't need my help.” She put away the crossbow and became a spectator.

Korra struggled to cope with the attacks of multiple opponents, her heart racing and sweat trickling down her face. She tried to stay calm and focus, trying to dodge every attack, but she still had some wounds on her back and arms.

With a powerful kick to her midsection, Korra was sent flying backward, landing hard on the ground.

“You are very powerful, Korra. Letting you escape was a huge loss back then.” Zaheer suddenly stabbed his blade into the ground in front of Korra, severing a few strands of her hair.

As Korra attempted to push herself up with her arms, her back was stepped on by Zaheer.“However, you will still die by my hand.”

Korra clenched her fist and tried to resist Zaheer with her last bit of strength.

At this moment, she felt the force on her back disappear. She raised her head. Several wolves appeared out of nowhere and knocked Zaheer and his companions to the ground.

Korra stood up, let out a mighty roar, unleashing all her remaining fury and stabbed Zaheer's body with her blade.

“It's over, Zaheer...” She panted, and the scene in front of her began to blur. 

Zaheer fell to the ground, clutching his wound. He seemed to want to say something, but all that came out was a few gurgles of blood.

The wolf pack swiftly concluded the battle. The leader of the wolves turned around and looked at Korra, who was barely able to stand. “You look a lot like your mother, Korra.”

The voices around Korra also became illusory.

“Unalaq...”

---

“Asami!” Korra opened her eyes, but Asami was not there. It was a strange room, with a small window providing a path for the light to enter. She raised her hand and looked at it blankly for a while, then sighed. She wished Asami was by her side when she woke up from an injury, holding her hand. That way, the wounds wouldn't hurt so much.

“Good morning, Korra.” A man's voice rang out.

“Unalaq!” Korra instantly jumped out of bed, looking around for her Dragon Slash Blade.

“Relax, Korra, you need to rest.” Unalaq raised his hands to his chest to comfort her, “Fortunately, you only overdrew your physical strength, and your injuries are not serious. You'll recover in a few days, you know our werewolves have strong recovery ability.”

Unalaq did not seem to have any malicious intent, so Korra sat back on the bed. Her body was still in a state of exhaustion, and her wounds were even more painful due to her recent movements.

“Do you remember what happened yesterday? I can't imagine you defeating the Gaismagorm!”

“The Gaismagorm was not defeated by me alone.” Korra said, recalling that after the Gaismagorm was killed, she went to find Zaheer. When she was about to defeat Zaheer, she was attacked by his companions. Then, a few wolves saved her.

“But most of Prince Wu's army fled when they saw the Gaismagorm.”

“What's your purpose?”

“What?”

“For saving me.”

“We're family, remember? I'm your uncle, your father's brother.”

“Are my parents... are they still alive?”

“Of course, they're still in the South Pole.”

Korra searched her vague memories of the tribe, the only ones she had left. Having been away from her parents for too long, she suddenly encountered a man who claimed to be her uncle, and countless questions swirled in her mind.

“Why? I mean, why did the werewolves reappear on this continent, and why did you join forces with Zaheer? Also... why was I abandoned by the tribe?”

“Don't rush, Korra. I'll get you something to eat, and I'll explain everything to you in a while.”

After a while, Unalaq returned to the room with milk, pancakes, and some fruit, followed by two sullen young people.

“These are your cousins, Desna and Eska.” Unalaq introduced them.

“Oh, nice to meet you both.” Korra extended her hand to the twins.

The twins did not take their hands out of their cloaks, but replied coldly, “You too.”

“Am I disliked?” Korra asked Unalaq.

“I don't think so.” Unalaq said, “Sit down, let's talk.”

“I remember you seemed to have some disagreements with my father, does that have anything to do with my being abandoned by the tribe?”

“Look, Korra, your parents and I had some disagreements back then. But let me make one thing clear: you weren't abandoned by the tribe. Your dad was the chief, and someone was trying to take his place, using you as leverage. Your parents thought sending you away was the best way to keep you safe.” 

“Safe?” Korra's emotions suddenly became excited, “How's leaving a young wolf alone in the snow gonna keep her safe?” She had experienced too many life-and-death moments, both in that snowfield and on this continent.

“I'm sorry, Korra. It was a crazy time, and your parents didn't have a lot of options. By the time things settled down in the tribe, we couldn't find you.”

Korra took a deep breath and drained the milk in her cup. “Okay, so what were these disagreements about?”

“It's about why we appeared on this continent. Two hundred years ago, humans destroyed our homeland and drove us out of this continent, and I want to bring our people back here. Your father thought it was too risky, you know that humans hate us.”

“Because werewolves are evil?”

“That's just what humans say. They always write history to make themselves look good. They just hate anything different, and we were the real victims in that war. We'd been living there for generations.”

“And then you teamed up with Zaheer?”

“Yes, Zaheer promised to help us return to this continent, and he wanted to use our power to overthrow the Valley Storm Queen. So at the time I thought the deal was reasonable. I just realized his true intentions later.”

“He said he wanted to remade the world.”

“Crazy, right? Just because of his weird ideas, he wanted to take all of Vaatu's power for himself.”

“Vaatu's power...” In Korra's understanding, it was a terrifying power.

“It's the power that protects our werewolf tribe.”

“But it can control monsters and drive them crazy.”

Unalaq frowned. “Where did you hear about these things?”

“I -” Korra briefly told him about her experiences with Zaheer. When she killed Zaheer with her own hands, she was finally freed from the pain.

Unalaq banged his fist on the table, furious after hearing Korra's story. “That sneaky traitor hid you from us, and I'll be damned if I let him mess with my people!”

After calming down, he continued, “You should know that Vaatu's power makes us werewolves stronger and even lets us command monsters. It all depends on who's using it. Zaheer did some messed-up things with it, like invading the Dragon Breath Country, which I never supported”

“Moreover, it is said that he opened the entrance to the abyss two years ago, using monsters, humans and Vaatu's power to feed the Gaismagorm. Following his crushing loss in the conflict at the border, he even came up with the idea of using werewolves!”

There were significant discrepancies between Unalaq's account and Korra's understanding of werewolves and Vaatu. She wasn't sure if she should believe his words, but at least they agreed on their understanding of Zaheer.

“Zaheer is already dead. What do you plan to do next?”

“I want to return to the forest, where the source of Vaatu's power lies. Once we obtain Vaatu's full power, we'll have the ability to establish ourselves on this continent. At that time, I will initiate the process of bringing the rest of the tribe from the South Pole, including your parents. I don't think it will take too long, and you'll see them soon.”

Korra found herself in deep thought. The family connection she'd longed for seemed to be within reach. She even started worrying about what to say when she finally saw her parents again.

“So, do you want to join us?” Unalaq asked, " shrugging. “It's just an idea, and it's totally cool if you don't want to. I think you're fully capable of living on this continent on your own.”

“I'm a werewolf.” Korra said. The lost wolf had finally found her pack.

Unalaq gave a slight smile. “Welcome back to the tribe, Korra.”

Chapter 31: Calamity

Notes:

Bnahabra: small monster, flying shell insects that attack invaders with paralyzing venom.

“ Ominous clouds loomed, and furious winds howled. The abyss reappeared, and evil descended.

As the City of the Abyss was about to fall into darkness, an unnamed hunter emerged above the abyss.

She wielded a six-foot-long dragon Slash Blade, donned in silver armor, exuding an imposing and majestic aura. Her blade danced like a swift snake, agile and versatile.

Apart from the steel spike fired by the fortress's Dragonator , the fatal wounds on the corpse of the Gaismagorm  all came from the same Dragon Slash Blade. Undoubtedly, the unnamed hunter had defeated the terrible monster.

Sadly, no one truly witnessed this epic battle, as the soldiers present had already returned to the dust. Their brave sacrifices are still worth our praise.

We cannot know how the hunter defeated the evil, nor do we know her appearance or name.

When the light dispelled the darkness, the hunter was never seen again, disappearing into the depths of the abyss. ”

On her way back to Tayunite, Lin heard the wandering bards singing tales of the unnamed hunter.

The hunter disappeared into the depths of abyss...

After completing the mission of escorting the Prince Wu, Korra did not return to Tayunite.

According to the information Lin obtained from Wu, the hunter who defeated the Gaismagorm was indeed Korra. However, they could not find Korra or her... body. Her armor was scattered among the ruins of the arena, but her blade was missing.

The underground passages of the arena had been intentionally destroyed, and the entire structure had turned into ruins. As for the depths of the abyss, no one dared to venture there to search. Additionally, they did not find Zaheer or the werewolves.

“I don't know if she fell into the abyss or was buried under the ruins. Regardless, she will always be a hero of the Valley Storm Country,” the Prince Wu wrote in his letter.

Lin tossed the letter aside, the parchment crumpling as it hit the table. She rested her forehead on her clenched fists.

From the first time she met Korra, seeing her desperately hunting down a monster, she knew Korra was a stubborn and tenacious person.

But now, she wouldn't be so reckless.

“I have a feeling she's still alive!” Varrick's voice interrupted Lin's thoughts.

Lin raised her head.

“She's an extraordinary person, isn't she?” Varrick said.

Lin paused before replying, “Yeah, she's an extraordinary person.”

She must still be alive.

After the war subsided, the continent gradually seemed to return to peace.

---

The full moon hung silently in the solemn night sky.

A wolf's howl shattered the tranquility, as a gray-black wolf howled at the moon, warning wolves from other packs to leave its territory.

The intruders seemed undeterred by the wolf king's warning.

“Desna, Eska!” called one of the older wolves.

Two nearly identical gray wolves responded to their father's call and charged forward, tearing at the wolf king's fur with their sharp claws and teeth, showing no mercy.

The wolf king's companions, hearing its cries, gathered around. Upon arriving, they found only their deceased king and four unfamiliar wolves.

The older wolf issued a command to the pack, signifying that he had become the new wolf king.

The new wolf king led the pack across the border of the Dragon Breath Country, migrating northwest.

Korra, along with Unalaq, blended in with the wolf pack, their destination being the Forest Ruins. Other werewolves also dispersed, hiding among humans or other wolf packs, stealthily entering the Dragon Breath Country.

A week later, the werewolf tribe gathered near the Forest Ruins, but the wolves that had followed them fled in terror as they approached the ruins.

“I can already smell Vaatu's scent,” Unalaq said, closing his eyes and inhaled deeply, as if savoring the smell that filled the air.

Korra wrinkled her nose, as the scent still made her somewhat uncomfortable.

“I still don't get why Zaheer had to invade the Dragon Breath Country if he only wanted Vaatu's power. He could've just gone undercover, right? No need to bring his whole monster army,” Korra asked. Their journey, disguised within the wolf pack, had been unobstructed.

“Well, I told him that the monster army was a must to get into the Forest Ruins, and that they needed to be sacrificed to Vaatu,” Unalaq replied.

“Wait, didn't you say you were against the invasion from the start?” Korra asked, furrowing her brow.

“I never said I was okay with it. After the Valley Storm Queen died, he didn't back down, so I figured he wanted to take Vaatu's power for himself. You know he's got the monster army and the kingdom's forces, while we've only got a handful of people; we're clearly outnumbered. I just wanted to use someone else's hand to destroy his army.”

“But a war still happened, and people were still sacrificed!”

“There would have been even more sacrifices if Zaheer had obtained Vaatu's power. You want to see the world destroyed or something?”

Korra didn't argue; Unalaq's words seemed to make some sense. His actions had indeed stopped Zaheer's madness. Yet, she still felt a nagging sensation of being deceived.

Upon returning to the tribe, Korra didn't experience the sense of belonging she had hoped for. The other werewolves were cold and distant towards her, even somewhat hostile. She wasn't sure if it was just her imagination, nor could she understand the source of this hostility. Perhaps the tribe was inherently exclusive, making her feel like a stranger after being away for over a decade.

She longed to see her parents, or at least the people she still remembered, like Kya.

Maybe they needed time to accept her, Korra thought, and humans might never accept her, except for...

As the familiar landscape appeared before her eyes, the figures of those familiar people entered her mind. It had been a year and a half since Korra had last been here.

Just like the last time she'd seen it, the swamp shrouded in a faint purple mist emanated an eerie, ominous aura.

She didn't tell Unalaq that she had been here before.

“This is our ancestral home,” Unalaq said, noticing Korra's hesitation and worry.

“Will we go mad like the monsters?” Korra asked.

“Of course not, we are not monsters. Once Vaatu's power is released, the thick fog will be dispelled, and the plants will be rejuvenated. This place will once again become our ideal home,” Unalaq said as he walked forward, enveloped by the thick fog.

Korra hurried to follow him. As Unalaq had said, the werewolves who entered this place were not affected.

The sunlight couldn't penetrate the area directly, making it appear dark and eerie, as if ghosts were hiding somewhere, watching the newcomers. Even though Asami had said that there were no such things as ghosts in the world.

The simple stone-piled houses were partially sunk in the swamp and scattered about. This was the werewolf village from two hundred years ago.

Did they live as wolves or as humans? Korra tried to imagine the living conditions of the werewolf tribe back then. Her only understanding of werewolf culture and history came from the legends she had heard.

“Long ago, our ancestors used to stay in wolf form most of the time, since it was easier for hunting,” Unalaq explained. “They only became human when they needed to talk to outsiders. Eventually, they realized that using human tools and weapons was more efficient, so they changed their lifestyle, which used to be all about being wolves.”

“When our ancestors learned to use and create tools, humans got scared because we were naturally stronger. They destroyed our forests and invaded our land. Their technology was better than ours, and they had huge armies.”

“Our ancestors tried their best to protect this place, but they failed in the end. The remaining werewolves had to leave their old home and move to the remote South Pole snowfields.”

The werewolves built simple huts with stone and wood and hunted down a few monsters. After cleaning the monsters' fur, they spread it on a flat stone, creating a makeshift bed.

“The environment here is indeed not very suitable for living now; we can only temporarily endure it. Are you used to sleeping on a stone?” Unalaq asked Korra.

“I often sleep on the floor,” Korra replied without being picky; she had experienced worse times.

In the center of the werewolf village ruins, there was a circular altar. The statue in the center of the altar had collapsed.

The werewolves repaired the altar and reshaped the statue. Unalaq said it was a statue of Vaatu. Next, they would hold an important ritual here to revive Vaatu.

According to Unalaq, werewolves were merely vessels for Vaatu's soul, and the plants that could control monsters were fragments of Vaatu's soul. When these soul fragments were swallowed by werewolves, they were able to gestate within the werewolves.

Through specific rituals, the soul fragments would reassemble Vaatu and bring him back to life. In return, Vaatu would grant power to the werewolves.

The lead wolf let out a howl with its head raised, and dozens of wolves lay down on their stomach around the center of the altar.

Unalaq told Korra that she didn't need to do anything; she just needed to close her eyes and pray sincerely.

Don't accept Vaatu's power! A voice suddenly appeared in her mind, similar to the one she heard more than a year ago when she visited the forest ruins.

Korra opened her eyes, searching for the source of the voice.

“Ignore her and focus!” Unalaq scolded.

Korra closed her eyes again.

She found herself in an infinitely extending dark space, with a hint of fear sprouting in her heart. A massive, black kite-like creature appeared before her.

“They have many soul fragments within them, but you only have a small amount, yet you participated in this ritual; you should be killed. However, you are stronger than them and can bear more power. I can break the rules and grant you this power,” said the black kite.

Don't accept Vaatu's power! The warning voice rang out again.

“You're hesitating?” Vaatu said, “Every werewolf is begging me to give them more power.”

“I don't need your power,” Korra replied.

“You are an interesting one!” Vaatu let out a mocking laugh.

At this moment, the black kite transformed into the likeness of Zaheer.

“Zaheer?” Terror filled Korra's eyes, and she took two steps back. “You're already dead!”

“How could I die so easily? It is you who should die, Korra. Hahahaha...”

Zaheer's terrifying laughter filled Korra's mind as he raised the blade and pierced her chest. However, intense pain spread from her head.

Vaatu is trying to kill you! Disconnect!

Disconnect... disconnect... disconnect...

Korra clutched her head, murmuring, unsure of how to break the connection.

My daughter would never sacrifice her soul to Vaatu! It was her father's voice.

Korra's consciousness was suddenly pulled back. As the darkness receded, the pain in her head subsided.

She opened her eyes, and a black beam of light shot up from the center of the altar, dispelling the dense fog.

She looked at the other wolves, and one by one, they stood up, their eyes glowing an eerie red that seemed to pierce the darkness.

As the intense red glow in the wolves' eyes faded, they gradually regained consciousness, except for the three wolves who couldn't bear Vaatu's power and had died.

“It seems you didn't accept Vaatu's power?” Unalaq asked.

“Vaatu said I had too few soul fragments in my body,” Korra replied, not explaining further to Unalaq.

“Indeed, it seems we should start cultivating from young werewolves.” Unalaq murmured to himself.

“Who was that voice? I mean, other than Vaatu.”

“Raava, just a guy who was defeated by Vaatu. When Vaatu gets stronger, she'll disappear.” Unalaq replied nonchalantly.

As they spoke, the ground began to tremble. Accompanied by the sound of cracks and collapses, huge plants emerged from the ground, extending outwards from the center of the altar. Both the remnants of the werewolf village and the newly built settlement were destroyed instantly.

“Ah, it looks like we'll have to rebuild our houses again,” Unalaq sighed, though his eyes showed a hint of joy.

The vibrations and noise from the emergence of the plants subsided after a day, signaling the end of the forest's expansion.

Most of the vegetation boasted deep red and dark red hues, not limited to just the leaves and bark.  Even the flowers that bloomed sporadically throughout the forest bore petals of varying shades of crimson and maroon. Some were as dark as blood, while others resembled the embers of a dying fire.  

Monsters of unknown origin nested in groups within the forest, seemingly non-aggressive towards the werewolves. In Unalaq's words, these monsters had already submitted to the werewolves, but Korra couldn't help but feel uneasy in their presence.

Korra spent an entire day wandering through the forest, and even as night fell, she was still surrounded by dense, dark red vegetation. The forest was much larger than she had imagined.

She felt like she was trapped in a strange, otherworldly space.

Everything is  too weird. Was the forest originally like this?

---

Korra sat on a massive, exposed tree root, her hand absently tracing her cheek as a sense of dread and disbelief settled over her.  

The sound of pleading cries caught her attention, and she saw yet another captive being dragged to the altar.

A knot formed in her stomach as she began to question everything she had come to believe about Unalaq and the werewolves.

The strange transformations occurring within the forest soon drew the attention of the Dragon Breath Country and Hiigan. They each sent several small teams to investigate. Tragically, all of the teams were killed by the strange flora and fauna in the forest, leaving no survivors to report back on their findings.

Determined to uncover the truth, Hiigan eventually dispatched an entire army to the forest.  As the majority of the soldiers engaged in battle with the monstrous creatures that inhabited the woods, a small, desperate group attempted to escape the nightmare they found themselves in.  Their efforts, however, were futile, as they were quickly caught and brought back by the werewolves.

Unalaq had one of the captured soldiers tied to the altar that stood as a testament to Vaatu's power.  As the days passed, the soldier's body began to decay, and within two days, he had perished.

“Once Vaatu's power expands across the entire continent, humankind will cease to exist,” Unalaq declared, the weight of his ambition and the sinister nature of his plans finally coming to light.  

The revelation sent a chill down Korra's spine, and a sense of betrayal washed over her as she struggled to come to terms with the truth.

Werewolves are evil ……

When Korra tried to question his motives, Unalaq simply stated that humans deserved such a fate. He believed that the werewolves would never be able to establish a foothold on the continent as long as humans continued to exist. In his eyes, humans would always seek to eradicate the werewolves, and thus, he saw their destruction as a necessary step towards securing a future for his kind.

Zaheer's goal was to destroy the world, while Unalaq's was to destroy humankind. In essence, there was little difference between the two.

Unalaq had deceived her from the very beginning.

So how much of the history he told was true? Did humans really start the war back then?

Was Vaatu truly the patron god of the werewolf tribe? If Vaatu was so destructive, why did the werewolves lose the war? Was it because of Raava?

Who was Raava, exactly? A patron deity of humans? But why had Korra never heard of her before?

Questions without answers continued to surface in Korra's mind, each one fueling her frustration. "Damn it!" she muttered, running her fingers through her hair in exasperation.

Was this the future of the werewolf tribe that her father had hoped for?

Absolutely not. This was the only one question Korra could answer instinctively.

She hated this place—it was cold, damp, and even with the thick fog dispersed, sunlight still couldn't reach it, making the nights seem endless.

Her father had known about Unalaq's intentions long ago and opposed his methods, which was the source of their disagreement. And the more she considered it, the more likely it seemed that Unalaq had been the one to attempt usurping the chieftain's position—and he had succeeded.

Finally realizing that staying here wouldn't bring her parents back, Korra understood that the answers to all her questions must lie in the South Pole. She needed to return to the werewolf tribe on the Snowfield.

She had to find a way to stop Unalaq.

 

Late at night, two days later, Korra arrived at the place where the prisoners were being held.

“Hey!” she called out to the guard.

The werewolf guard turned his head and regarded her with irritation. “What's the matter? New here?”

“I'm Korra, and I've been part of the tribe for over four months now,” she replied, shrugging her shoulders.

“So, what brings you here in the middle of the night? Surely not just for a midnight stroll?” the guard asked, a note of suspicion creeping into his voice.

“Of course not...” Korra replied, watching the guard closely. She swiftly moved behind him, wrapped her arm around his neck and tightened her grip, cutting off his airway. Before he could struggle, she brought him down to the ground, rendering him unconscious.

Korra opened the door to the prisoners' cell. “Follow me! We have to get out of the forest quickly.”

“Why are you saving us?” one of the prisoners asked warily. “Are you planning to use us for some strange experiment?”

“Werewolves aren't evil,” Korra said.

“Do you expect us to believe that?” one of them retorted.

“No.” Korra admitted.

“You see? She's just toying with us!” the prisoners laughed scornfully.

Korra's expression remained serious, “Look, I've opened the door. You can choose to leave on your own or follow me. You know there are many dangerous creatures and aggressive plants in the forest, and it will be hard for you to escape on your own.”

“Do you have a plan?” one prisoner asked hesitantly.

“I've found a secret passage leading to the outskirts of the forest.”

The prisoners exchanged glances. Reluctantly, they decided to follow Korra into the inky darkness of the secret passage.

The secret passage was discovered by Korra while exploring the ruins of the werewolf village. It led directly beneath the altar, where a statue similar to Vaatu stood. The passage extended for a long distance towards the outskirts of the forest.

Intertwined tree roots infiltrated the narrow passage, forming a tangled web of obstacles that made their progress increasingly difficult.

Time seemed to lose all meaning within the passage.  The fugitives had no way of knowing how long they had been walking or if it was day or night beyond the confining stone walls.  

Eventually, they arrived at the end of the passage, where a stone door sealed the exit.

Korra reached into her bag and withdrew two crudely crafted bombs. She carefully placed them against the stone door and called out a warning to the others. The bombs, which she had constructed using a technique Asami had taught her long ago, had never been tested, and their destructive capabilities were unknown.

The deafening roar of two consecutive explosions reverberated through the passage. The stone door was obliterated, and the blinding light of the outside world poured in through the newly-formed opening.

It seemed to have worked well. Korra thought that if Asami could see this, she would surely praise her, and a proud smile unconsciously appeared on her face.

After exiting the forest, everyone sighed in relief, having narrowly escaped the danger.

The overwhelming exhaustion that swept over Korra, causing her to fall into a sleep, unaware of the impending danger creeping closer.

Her subconscious seemed to sense the threat, and she suddenly awoke, lifting her arm to block the assailant's incoming dagger. The blade left a gash on her arm.

Korra swiftly retaliated, kicking the assailant away and springing to her feet, her fingers wrapped tightly around the hilt of her Dragon Slash Blade. Her furious gaze swept across the group she had previously saved.

“How can you still not trust me?” she yelled.

“We believe you are a traitor to the werewolves. But do you know how great a reward we would receive if we captured a werewolf and brought her back?” the attacker replied with a laugh.

“You despicable scoundrel!” Korra spat, her anger boiling over as she swung her blade at the attacker. However, her body felt as if its strength had been sapped, and her attack lacked the force she intended. The assailant nimbly dodged her strike.

“Impressive that you can still move, isn't it? Quite fitting for a werewolf,” they taunted, their eyes gleaming with malice.

As her limbs grew heavier, Korra leaned on her blade for support. “What have you done to me?”

“Remember the dagger that killed the Bnahabra? Its paralytic venom now courses through your veins.”

The attacker lunged at Korra, aiming to strike her with the venom-laced dagger once more.

---

Darkness emanated from the remnants of the forest, slowly spreading across the entire continent.

In the Capital, gloomy weather had persisted for days on end. Although daylight still arrived as expected, the people couldn't help but worry that one day, the sun might not return.

A cold wind swept through the city, eliciting shivers from those adorned in light garments.  It was only September, yet the abrupt arrival of a cold snap caught the citizens unprepared.

“Is there some kind of parade today?” asked Bolin, dressed in his knight's uniform, as he stood before the crowd. He and Mako had been called to duty on the central street early in the morning. The knights and soldiers kept the restless crowd confined to the sides of the road.

“I haven't heard anything about it either. As low-ranking knights, it is our duty to follow orders without question,” Mako replied.

“When will we finally ascend to higher-ranking knights? I grow weary of this monotony,” Bolin grumbled, stifling a yawn.

Without warning, the crowd in the in the distance suddenly went wild.

“Kill the werewolf!”

“Kill the werewolf!”

They shouted, their fists raised high, and soon, everyone joined in the chant.

“Werewolf? Have they captured a werewolf? I heard that the entire squad was wiped out,” Bolin said, turning his head to look the source of the commotion.

When he caught a clear glimpse of the person locked inside the cage, his eyes widened in an instant. He rubbed his eyes and looked at the prison wagon once more.

Korra sat weakly in a corner of the cage, her head hanging low, completely oblivious to Mako and Bolin.

“Ko—“ Bolin's utterance was abruptly stifled as Mako swiftly clamped a hand over his mouth.

“That's Korra!” Bolin exclaimed, his voice no more than a choked whisper as he pressed his lips to Mako's ear.

“I know, but we can't let anyone know right now. She's a werewolf!” Mako hissed.

“But we've known she was a werewolf for ages!” Bolin protested.

“Yes, but now werewolves aren't just legends anymore. They're wreaking havoc on humanity.  Look around you, Bolin— Can't you see how angry the crowd is?”

Only then did Bolin realize the gravity of their situation. If they were discovered to be acquainted with a werewolf, the consequences would be dire. “We'll be killed…” his hand flying up to cover his mouth.

“Indeed.” Mako nodded gravely, his eyes never leaving the crowd. “The people's hatred for werewolves is stronger than ever before.”

As the prison wagon vanished from sight, Bolin couldn't help but voice the question burning in his mind.  “Will she be executed?” Worry creased his brow. He believed with all his heart that she was innocent, that she had no part in the chaos wrought by the other werewolves, but he knew that most people would never accept the truth.

“Who knows?” a voice responded, but it wasn't Mako's.

“G-General Guan...” The brothers resembled prey cornered by a predator, panic rising in their hearts.

“I am looking forward to Queen Sato's reaction.” General Guan said, his lips quirking into a mocking smile.

Chapter 32: Ruined in a Day

Notes:

Warning: this chapter is really bad.
But I promise that everything will gradually get better after this chapter.

Troubles came one after another, giving Hiigan's new Queen no chance to catch her breath.

In the heart of the castle, the Queen sat on the throne in a luxurious long dress, her face revealing a hint of fatigue. General Kuvira, the commander of the all armies, sat beside the Queen with a dignified posture. She was accustomed to wearing her military uniform on such formal occasions, as she disliked the restrictive attire and rituals of the royal family.

“Your Majesty, the expansion of the forest anomaly has directly destroyed three border towns and twelve villages, resulting in hundreds of deaths and leaving over a thousand people displaced,” reported a local official from the affected border city.

Each minister who came forward brought more bad news.

“Crops within a range of about tens of kilometers around the forest have all withered. It's almost harvest season, and farmers may have no grain to harvest, leading to a food shortage soon. The affected population is around 200,000 people.”

“The frequency of monster attacks on villages and towns has increased, and the extent of the disaster cannot be estimated.”

“Many roads leading to the Dragon Breath Country have been destroyed, causing trade and communication to stagnate.”

“Two reconnaissance teams sent into the forest have been out of contact for two weeks.”

As the extent of the disaster became clearer, the Queen's expression grew more serious. The current statistics showed that nearly a quarter of Hiigan's land had been affected by the anomaly.

The forest anomaly was undoubtedly connected to the werewolves. Ever since their defeat in the border war, Zaheer and the werewolf army had disappeared. They had indeed been plotting in the shadows.

Is  their goal merely to restore the forest and reestablish their roots here? But historical records depicted the forest as nothing like this calamitous existence. What had happened in the depths of the forest?

“General Mori, lead your army to assist local officials in distributing relief supplies and resettling refugees. Ensure that the affected towns and villages receive adequate food, medical supplies, and temporary shelters.”

“General Ishida, dispatch a team of experienced scouts to investigate the forest once again. Instruct them to exercise caution and maintain open lines of communication with the castle,” the Queen ordered her ministers.

The two generals didn't respond immediately, instead turning their gazes to Kuvira beside them.

“Do as the Queen says,” Kuvira said.

“Yes, Queen Sato, General Kuvira.” they replied.

The Queen furrowed her brows, feeling somewhat uncomfortable with the ministers' reactions. She had sensed this before - their respect for Kuvira seemed to surpass their respect for her. However, she quickly suppressed these thoughts. In times of national crisis, there was no room to dwell on such matters.

After all, the mobilization of the army did require Kuvira's approval, the Queen thought.

The troubles did not end there.

Just like the previous two scouting teams, the scouts sent to investigate the forest this time also lost contact after entering. Until a month later, six lower-ranking soldiers belonging to that team suddenly returned to the Capital. They brought back important intelligence and a werewolf.

“We saw our comrades rotting to death on the altar with our own eyes!”

According to the soldiers' intelligence, the strange force in the forest not only eroded crops, but humans could also be eroded, and that power was slowly expanding.

This meant that, in the future, there would be no place on this continent where humans could survive.

Over the past two months, the forest anomaly has caused panic and fear among the people. With news of humanity's potential destruction spreading, despair has enveloped every inch of the land.

“Now we need to boost morale. I suggest executing the captured werewolf in front of the people to show our determination to fight the werewolves,” General Guan suggested.

And so, Asami found herself standing here, and what she had to face next was undoubtedly a nightmare for her.

When Asami entered the execution grounds and saw the person tied to the pillar, her heart skipped a beat and her breath caught in her throat.

Korra...

Her appearance had changed somewhat. She kept her head low, her short hair covering half of her face.

But there was no doubt, it was Korra.

“Queen Sato has arrived!” A loud announcement rang out, and the crowd grew restless, shouting and cheering.

The captive suddenly raised her head, her gaze meeting Asami's.

Asami froze for a second before quickly averting her eyes.

Why was Korra here after disappearing for over a year? And why under these circumstances? Asami bit her trembling lip.

“Queen Sato, Queen Sato.” General Guan called out to her.

Asami snapped back to attention.

He handed her a short dagger.

“What do you mean by this?”Asami asked.

“Wouldn't it boost morale more if the queen herself wielded the blade?”

Asami didn't reach for the dagger, instead clenching her fists. Her mind frantically searching for a way out of this terrible situation.

“What are you hesitating about? If you can't even handle a werewolf, the people will surely lose faith in the royal family.” General Guan let the dagger hang down and stepped closer to Asami, whispering in her ear.

“Or perhaps you have some unspeakable connection with the werewolf? That would be even worse, as the entire nation would fall into chaos.”

“Kill her! Kill her!”

“Werewolves are evil!”

“Werewolves must be destroyed!”

The angry shouts of the people and General Guan's whispers created a demonic symphony in Asami's ears.

Asami unclenched her fists.

General Guan once again placed the dagger handle in her hand. “Come on, Queen Sato.”

She followed General Guan's footsteps, moving woodenly to stand in front of the captive. She couldn't bring herself to look up at Korra's expression.

“You can freely choose a position, other than the limbs, I mean a place that can be non-lethal.” 

Asami picked up the dagger, her hands trembling.

The crowd quieted down, staring intently at what was about to happen.

One second, two seconds, three seconds...

Murmurs of discontent began to spread through the expectant crowd.

“I hate you.” Korra's voice sounded softly in Asami's ear, “Queen Sato.”

She spoke to her, her voice calm and even somewhat soothing.

“Hey, what is the queen doing?”

“Doesn't she want to kill the werewolf?” The dissatisfied voices in the crowd grew louder.

“Just do it! Coward queen! Humans deserve to die!” Korra, who had been calm until now, suddenly twisted her body and shouted, drawing the crowd's anger back onto herself.

The crowd erupted into chaos once more.

“The people are growing impatient, Queen Sato,” General Guan said. “If you can't bring yourself to do it, I'll have to find someone else. But keep in mind, others might not be as merciful—their blades might aim for the head or heart instead.”

“Cowards! You'll never defeat the werewolves!” Korra shouted.

“Shut up!” Asami wanted everyone—Korra, General Guan, and the crowd—to quiet down. She took a deep breath, closed her eyes, and plunged the blade into Korra's left abdomen.

“Well done. Queen Sato. And pull it out, please.”

Asami was completely frozen as the blade sank into Korra's flesh, unable to hear anything General Guan said.

General Guan took the dagger handle and pulled out the blade without hesitation.

Blood quickly stained the captive's clothes and spread towards her pants.

Asami stared at the ground, watching the crimson liquid drip from the blade, one drop at a time, gradually seeping into the floor.

“This werewolf is still useful to us, we can't kill her yet. However, Queen Sato has already shown us her determination to fight the werewolves, we will surely be victorious!” General Guan raised his fist and shouted at the crowd.

The crowd also raised their fists and cheered.

Asami couldn't remember how she was escorted back to the castle by the guards, nor how she returned to her room.

As she changed her clothes, she noticed the bloodstains on her clothes and hands, and finally realized what she had done.

She had her maid, Mary, throw away the clothes, and she desperately washed her hands in the washbasin, but always felt contaminated with something can not be washed off.

Guilt—

I hurt her…….

I don't even know what she did wrong, just because she is a werewolf...

In the end, I  became just like the others...

A wave of dizziness washed over her, blurring her vision and making the room spin wildly. Her body felt weak and limp and the nausea that had been building in her stomach intensified, threatening to overwhelm her as her throat tightened and her mouth filled with saliva. Her knees buckled, and the cold, hard floor rushed up to meet her as she lost consciousness.

---

Asami encountered a wolf, an injured wolf. Asami slowly approached the wolf, and extended her hand, hoping to offer comfort to her . But she bit her wrist. Asami  quickly pulled back her hand.

“ Get away from me! ” the wolf growled fiercely, a trace of blood still on her mouth.

“ Don't be like this, Korra. I want to help you. ”  Asami tried to approach again.

“ Help me? Do you know who caused these wounds on me? ”  The wolf revealed a wound on her abdomen.

Asami stared in horror at the dark wound as it gradually expanded and swallowed the entire wolf in darkness. The only thing left was the sound of the wolf's angry voice, “ I hate you, Sato! ”

Asami suddenly woke up from the nightmare.

“Queen Sato! You're awake!” Mary helped Asami sit up and wiped her forehead with a towel.

Asami still felt dizzy. She turned her head to look at the window, the curtains were drawn tight, and she couldn't tell what time of day it was. The sound of heavy rain outside made her feel upset.

“It's midday, Queen Sato.” Mary handed her some water and a few pills. “You've caught a cold. You fainted in the bathroom yesterday. It's probably due to fatigue and the sudden change in weather.”

Asami put the pills in her mouth and washed them down with water. “Everything is awful.” She complained, not only because of the terrible weather, the troublesome affairs, her sick body, but also because of the terrible reunion.

Mary put the back of her hand on Asami's forehead. “You still have a fever, you should rest some more. Do you want to eat something?”

Asami shook her head, the discomfort in her stomach had not yet disappeared.

“General Kuvira is currently handling military affairs, do you need me to convey your situation to her and ask her to come back to accompany you?”

Asami shook her head again.

“Do you need anything else?”

“No, thank you, Mary.”

After Mary closed the door and left, Asami fell asleep again.

After spending three days in a daze, Asami's weak body gradually recovered.

“Hey, how are you feeling?” The arrival of the Dragon Knight and the other two lower-level knights instantly livened up the oppressive atmosphere in the room.

“Much better.” Asami smiled at the three visitors from her bed.

“We brought you some sweets from the Capital's night market. I figure the queen wouldn't have many opportunities to visit the night market.” Bolin handed Asami a green rice ball. “It's matcha-flavored, I love this flavor!”

Asami took a small bite. “It's delicious, Bolin, thank you.”

“Isn't Kuvira here with you?” Mako asked.

“To be honest, I don't really want to see her.”

“You don't want to see her? Did you two have a fight?” Bolin voiced his question.

“Do you know how Korra is doing now?” Asami didn't answer and asked the next question directly.

“She's being held in a cell right now, and we haven't heard of any further actions against her.” Opal answered.

“Have you seen her?”

“No. We don't have the right to go in.” Bolin replied.

Asami turned her gaze to Opal, who held a higher position. The Dragon Knight shook her head, “I am sorry. I can't either, even if I said I was sent by Queen Sato, it wouldn't make a difference.”

Asami tightened her grip on the bedsheets, her knuckles turning white. “She's injured, and I hurt her with my own hands...”

“It's not your fault, you had no choice in that situation.” Mako consoled her, he and Bolin and Opal did not witness the scene that day. The only thing they felt grateful for was that Korra was not executed. But they understood that it was definitely a tough time for Asami.

“ Or perhaps you have an unspeakable relationship with the werewolf? ”

Asami didn't want to recall the scene from that day, but General Guan's demonic whisper invaded her mind.

“General Guan did it on purpose.” Asami suddenly said.

“What?” The knights couldn't help but exclaim.

“He knows about my relationship with Korra.”

“How could he...”

“Kuvira.” Mako frowned, “There's only one possibility, Kuvira told him.”

Asami nodded.

“Why would she do that?” Opal asked.

“It's as incomprehensible as why she wants to marry Asami, isn't it?”Bolin said.

“If I couldn't bring myself to hurt Korra that day, I would have become a target of public criticism...” Asami bit her lip. And on the execution ground, Korra was desperately trying to break her connection with Asami. Even when her own life was threatened, Korra was still afraid that she would bring misfortune to Asami.

I fear that all I can bring you is misfortune. Asami finally realized the meaning behind Korra's words.

If someone had told Korra back then that her being a werewolf would be revealed, she would have chosen to leave Asami without hesitation. The only person who could have threatened Korra was Kuvira.

Everything seemed to make sense now.

This was a trap that Kuvira had set long ago. She took advantage of the king's removal of Beifong family's military power and took control of all the military power after the fall of Takeshi. She convinced the king to agree to her marriage with Asami, and then the king fell ill and dead. The next step would be to find a suitable reason to get rid of Asami... such as taking advantage of the people's hatred of werewolves...

This means that the king's death may not have been a natural event either. Asami remembered that her father had only caught a cold at the time, but his condition worsened rapidly. If the doctors were bribed, it would be easy to kill him slowly without being noticed.

 

The young princess lay on the windowsill, staring blankly at the star-studded night sky. Mary told her that her mother had become one of the stars in the sky. But she couldn't find which one was her mother.

A furry head popped out from outside the window, and the princess screamed, falling to the ground. The intruder quickly climbed over the windowsill, revealing herself as the young apprentice knight, Kuvira.

“Princess!” The apprentice knight helped the princess up.

“Kuvira...Why are you here?"”

“I think the princess must be lonely without her mother's companionship.”

“I'm not lonely. Dad said I have to be strong. I just can't sleep...”

“Then let me tell you the story of the princess and the hero, okay?”

The princess nodded, climbing into bed and making room for the apprentice knight.

The apprentice knight whispered ancient legends into the princess's ear. “In the end, the hero slew the evil dragon and successfully rescued the princess. They lived happily ever after.”

“Why a hero? Couldn't a monster hunter also kill the evil dragon?”

“Perhaps because there were no monster hunters a long time ago. And being a hunter is a profession that many can take up, but a princess only has one hero! I want to become the princess's hero and protect you forever!”

Even now, with all the clues pointing to Kuvira, Asami found it hard to believe. That knight she once trusted so much, the hero who promised to protect her forever, had reached for the center of power and was gradually dismantling Sato's rule step by step.

And her plans are continuing.

“Asami!” Opal shook Asami's shoulder gently.

Asami came back to her senses, noticing that the rice ball in her hand had been unconsciously squeezed into a different shape.

“You don't look so good. What are you thinking about?”

“Korra's in danger!” Asami dropped the rice ball into Bolin's hand and flung the covers aside as she sprung from the bed. “I'm going to the prison!”

“Hey, we can go with you, you know,” Bolin offered, glancing at the other knights for support. “We've got your back.”

Asami shook her head. “Thanks, but there's no point. You guys won't be able to get in.”

Asami mounted her horse and galloped off in the direction of the prison. Her heart beat faster as the dark walls came into view.

Upon reaching the prison entrance, Asami dismounted her horse and hastily approached the prison warden. She took a moment to compose herself before addressing the prison warden, her voice steady. “I want to see that werewolf,” she declared.

“I'm afraid that's not possible, Your Majesty. She's dangerous. Two days ago, she killed someone in the prison. General Kuvira said no one is allowed to see the werewolf.”

“Not even the queen is allowed? I must see her today!”

“Uh...” The warden hesitated.

“I have important matters to ask her. This is about how we deal with werewolves. It's urgent!!”

“I understand, Your Majesty.” The warden led Asami deeper into the prison, where a nauseating stench filled the air.

“Be careful, Your Majesty. That werewolf is extremely violent. She was in chains and still managed to strangle someone to death with them. It took three guards to subdue her.”

Asami walked quickly, and she did not care or listen to his chatter. The warden had to shut his mouth and follow the queen.

Finally, they reached the innermost cell. The werewolf, chained at her limbs, lay motionless in a corner. Even when the iron door was opened with a grating sound, she still did not react in any way.

“Hey! Don't play dead!” The warden walked in and kicked the werewolf, “Your Majesty, if you have any questions for her, I will splash her with a bucket of cold water to wake her up.”

“Leave us!” Asami ordered.

“But she's dangerous, General Kuvira instructed us...”

“Look at her, you call her dangerous?” Asami held back a retch and snapped, “Are you going to defy the queen's orders?”

“N-no... I'm sorry, Your Majesty. I'll wait outside.” With that, the warden turned and left.

Listening to the fading footsteps, the suppressed sadness and pain suddenly surged, and Asami knelt down. She gasped as she saw the extent of Korra's injuries.

Korra's thin clothes were tattered, and each torn area exposed vague, bloody wounds. The heavy chains that bound her limbs had chafed away patches of skin, exposing the raw, reddened flesh underneath.  

“Korra.” Asami called softly, brushing the hair from Korra's forehead.

Korra's breathing was shallow and labored, her body temperature slightly higher than usual. It was clear that the wounds on her body had become infected.

Asami examined the wound on Korra's abdomen, finding it only wrapped in a piece of cloth with no other treatment. The cloth's original color was indistinguishable.

“Korra...” Asami called again, her tears falling on Korra's face, stained with blood and mixing into one color.

Korra's shoulder trembled slightly. One of her eyes opened slightly, while the other couldn't open due to the clotted blood.

“Sa...mi...” She croaked, her voice barely audible. Her broken lips tried to form a smile, but ultimately gave up. It seemed that the effort to open her eyes had drained all her strength, and she closed them again.

“Hey, hold on, okay?” Asami caressed Korra's cheeks, “I'll save you!”

“Hmm...” Korra made a sound from her throat.

Asami leaned down, pressed a kiss to Korra's eye. Then she wiped away her tears and stood up.

“Queen Sato!” The warden shouted as Asami walked out, but she didn't glance at him as she rode away on her horse.

She finally understood her father's situation back then—a king manipulated like a puppet, unable to save his loved one—and she had never imagined that she would one day find herself in the same, if not worse, predicament.

But she didn't want to repeat the same mistakes. She kicked the horse in the stomach and urged it to pick up the pace.

Upon her return to the castle, Asami encountered Kuvira, who had just come back from her military duties.

“Asami, you don't look well. I heard you were sick a few days ago,” Kuvira said. “You should have told me earlier.”

“Don't pretend you care about me!” Asami snapped. “Kuvira, I was fuck wrong about you from the start!”

Kuvira grabbed Asami's wrist. “Calm down, we can talk inside.”

Asami brushed Kuvira's hand off and walked in front of her.

Once inside the office, Kuvira closed the door and the windows.

Asami, her hands clenched into fists, confronted Kuvira without any preamble. “You didn't capture Korra to deal with the werewolves. You're using her against me, aren't you?”

Kuvira turned to lean on the windowsill, crossing her arms as she looked at Asami calmly. “What makes you say that? She wasn't captured merely for being your ex-girlfriend. She was caught in that disastrous forest, and she's a werewolf who joined Unalaq.”

“But she would never do anything to destroy humanity or help Unalaq. I guess she was caught trying to escape that forest. Otherwise, with those inexperienced lower-ranking soldiers, it would've been impossible to capture her in the werewolf tribe. You damn know that very well!”

“These are all just your speculations, but the fact that she's a werewolf is true, isn't it?”

“Yes, she's a werewolf. But you're well aware of her nature and our relationship. Isn't torturing her a way to threaten me?”

Kuvira shrugged nonchalantly, her eyes never leaving Asami's. “I merely ordered them to imprison her. Besides, I haven't been here for the past few days, so I don't know how they've been treating her.”

Asami's voice trembled, turning hoarse as the image of Korra lying in that cold, damp cell, covered in wounds, flashed through her mind. “But you could have guessed, or someone could have reported it to you. She was nearly beaten to death, for god's sake! And you didn't do a thing to stop it!”

“I didn't order anyone to beat the prisoners. You know people's hatred for werewolves runs deep, and I heard she killed a newly appointed knight in prison. You know her stubborn nature; if only she had given in, things wouldn't be like this now. The guards wanted to vent their anger, and I don't think I could've stopped them.”

“You couldn't stop them? Isn't the whole court under your thumb now? You were the one who drove Korra away back then, killed my father, and slowly took over the entire Sato family's power! Just tell me, what do you want me to do now? What must I do for you to release Korra?”

Kuvira paused for a moment, a hint of hesitation flashing across her face before she said, “Since you've already figured this out, I won't beat around the bush. Admit to the world that Queen Sato and the werewolves are in cahoots.”

“I'll be executed for treason, and you'll have a justified claim to the throne. Is that your plan?”

“Ever since your grandfather's passing, the Sato family has been in decline, unable to bring anything to this country. I just want to lead our nation out of its predicament.”

Asami's eyes narrowed, filled with contempt and disdain. “What makes you any different from Takeshi? You're both power-hungry and ruthless.”

Kuvira's face darkened. “Don't compare me to him. I hate the Sato.”

“You have no right to hate Sato!”

Kuvira took a step forward, her eyes cold. “That's not for you to decide. So, what's your choice?”

“Fine, I'll do as you say. I'll admit to colluding with the werewolves and plead guilty without any explanation. Just release Korra.”

“Deal.”

Asami felt a glimmer of hope that at least she could save Korra.

“But I won't kill you.” Kuvira continued, “When the execution takes place, I'll find a female prisoner who looks like you to take your place. You can leave here with Korra.” With that, Kuvira walked toward the door.

“Why?” Asami asked, confused and surprised, as she watched Kuvira's back.

Just as Kuvira disappeared through the doorway, Asami heard her reply, “Because I truly loved you once.”

 

A day later, the news of the Queen's admission to colluding with werewolves quickly caused a huge uproar in the Capital. The people's anger and dissatisfaction with the Sato family reached its peak, and they demanded the Queen's immediate execution.

With the fall of the last emperor, the Sato dynasty, which had ruled Hiigan for 286 years, came to an end.

Chapter 33: Changed and Not Changed

Notes:

The Seregios, large Flying Wyverns with sharp, blade-like scales covering their body.

A ray of sunlight suddenly hit the mental shield, and the reflection blinded Mako for a hot second.  His opponent took advantage of the opening and got the upper hand.

“Alright, guys, that's enough training for today!” The instructor clapped his hands, signaling everyone to stop.

Mako rubbed his eyes, squinting at the sky.  A single beam of light pierced through the dark clouds, like it was trying to rip them apart.

“Hope Asami got to see Korra in prison yesterday," Mako said, packing up his gear.  “This whole thing's been a mess.”

“We should've totally bailed on training today,” Bolin said.

“There's that court admin meeting this morning,” Mako reminded him. “We wouldn't have seen her anyway.”

The training knights were just about to return to the resting room when a knight in uniform rushed in.

“Guys, you won't believe what just happened!” He wore the insignia of the Fourth Knight Squadron, but just a few days ago, he had been affiliated with the Sixth Knight Squadron and trained with them. “The world's about to turn upside down!”

“Yeah, the sky's finally clearing up.” A knight pointed to the sky with his sword.

“I'm not talking about that! I was on guard duty at the castle today, and during the court meeting, Queen Sato publicly apologized to all the civil and military officials.”

“What?”

The knight instantly drew everyone's attention. Mako and Bolin also perked up their ears.

“The reason is that Queen Sato colluded with the werewolves a long time ago. It's likely that she intended to use the werewolves to oppress the people or invade other countries.”

“Hey! She's not that kind of person!” Bolin jumped in.

Mako shook his head at Bolin, signaling him to stay calm. This wasn't the first time they had heard such rumors.

“Queen Sato isn't like that? What do you know! Oh, I remember, you're friends with the Queen, so you must be connected to the werewolves too.” A lower-ranked knight came up to Bolin, eyeing him suspiciously.

“Back off, man!” Mako snapped, pulling Bolin away. “We don't know anything about this, alright?” They quickly walked to the front of the team. The discussions behind them continued.

“How did they find out the Queen was involved with werewolves?”

“Well, when they were executing that werewolf in the prison yard, she hesitated.”

“Right, I was there too. She didn't end up killing the werewolf, and General Guan covered for her.”

“Apparently, that werewolf was beaten to death in prison, and the Queen was really upset about it. General Kuvira picked up on that, and the Queen eventually admitted it herself.”

Death in prison… Mako and Bolin froze in their tracks, shock and disbelief twisting their faces. And then they picked up their pace and ran towards the resting room.

“I saw the Queen being stripped of her royal robes and led out of the castle in chains,” a voice floated into the brothers' ears. “I heard she'll be executed in a couple of days...”

Without changing out of their training gear, the brothers grabbed their passes from their uniform pockets and snatched their swords as they rushed towards the castle.

They handed their passes to the guard at the castle entrance as they usually did.

The guard took one look, then ripped the passes to shreds.

“Hey, what are you doing? These are the Queen's passes!” Bolin yelled.

“The Queen? Queen Sato's history now.” The guard sneered, releasing the shredded passes from his grip. A gust of wind blew, scattering the pieces in the air.

Mako and Bolin exchanged a stunned glance.

“Get out of here!” The guard glared at them, drawing their weapons, pushing them away from the castle entrance.

On the way back, Mako looked up. The sun had completely broken through the clouds, casting its light over the castle without restraint. Yet, to Mako, it seemed even more blinding than before.

High above the city walls, the flag adorned with the Sato family crest fluttered forlornly before it was lowered.

---

Asami walked through the silent courtyard, carrying a lantern, until a mournful crow's call shattered the quiet. She stopped in her tracks.

There was no moon or stars in the sky, and the castle, adorned with a few flickering lights, seemed even more unfamiliar and ominous.

She was born here, grew up here, fled from here and returned, only to abandon everything in the end. Or perhaps she was the one who was abandoned—abandoned by this silent castle, by her country and its people.

Where did it all go wrong?

Her contemplation brought no answers, so she shook her head, deciding to stop thinking about it. She continued walking towards the basement.

In the dim basement, the air was heavy with the lingering scent of damp stone. A newly erected statue of her father stood beside her mother's. Her father's appearance didn't seem as detestable to her anymore; he looked more like the father she remembered from her childhood—gentle and kind.

She had come to bid them a final farewell. She didn't know if she would ever stand here again, or if, when she returned, everything here would have turned to dust, just like the Sato dynasty.

“I'm sorry, Mom,” Asami said softly, lifting her head to gaze into her mother's eyes. “I messed everything up.”

She remembered a conversation she once had with Tenzin, where she expressed her desire for a solution that would allow her to have it all. Perhaps due to her greed and arrogance, in the end, she had hurt Korra and failed to shoulder the responsibilities of the nation.

“Mom, do you remember Korra? The girl I've always loved. We reunited at the worst possible time. I should have stood by her side, but instead, I stood against her. The hurt I've caused her may never be undone, and I may never receive her forgiveness.”

“The decision I've made would surely earn Father's wrath if he knew. The Sato dynasty will end in my hands, and I'll likely be remembered as one of those cursed queens in history. But what's the point of clinging to the title of queen? I've finally realized that I'm merely a puppet of Kuvira's.”

“I don't know where to go from here. Your incompetent daughter seeks your guidance and blessings in this desperate hour.”

Asami closed her eyes, allowing the tears to flow freely. As she wept, she could almost feel the gentle touch of her mother's hand on her cheek.

The next day, everything unfolded as planned with Kuvira. Asami confessed her collusion with the werewolves in front of the court, sparking outrage. She was taken away by the guards but not to the prison; instead, she was handed over to Kuvira. Kuvira helped her remove her shackles, and together they rode to the outskirts of the city.

“I'll leave you here,” Kuvira said, looking at Asami with a hint of emotion in her eyes. Asami couldn't quite understand it. Kuvira had told Asami that she loved her once, but Asami no longer trusted the person in front of her—her wife in name only.

“Where's Korra?” Asami asked, glancing around with a frown.

“Don't worry, I won't break my promise. She's inside.” Kuvira pointed to a small wooden cabin behind Asami.

Asami dismounted and rushed into the cabin.

Korra was lying on the floor, on a bed of straw.

“Korra!”

Korra didn't respond, but she was alive. With Korra's faint breathing giving Asami a slight sense of relief, she turned her attention back to the door.

Kuvira was already gone.

Before long, a Rathian swooped down from the sky and landed gracefully at the door. It is Juicy.

Asami had told Opal her plan the previous night. She had initially wanted to treat Korra before leaving the city and then decide where to go next. But Opal said that no one in the city would help a queen about to be executed and a "dead" werewolf. Not even everyone around the Beifong Manor could be trusted. They had to leave the city, or Hiigan, as soon as possible, and their only destination was Tenzin's temple.

“Asami!” Mako and Bolin jumped off the dragon's back with Opal.

“We were so worried! We heard about Korra's 'death' and your arrest.” The brothers hugged Asami tightly.

“I'm sorry for making you worry. But Korra's situation is indeed dire.”

The brothers followed Asami's eyes as they noticed Korra lying on the hay, and their faces went pale.

“How could those bastards do this to Korra!” Bolin cursed. “They should go to hell!”

Opal brought some items to treat simple wounds, but upon seeing Korra's severe injuries, everyone realized her injuries were beyond their capabilities. Unprofessional treatment could cause further harm.

With great care, they decided to wrap Korra in a small blanket to keep her warm and comfortable, hoping to minimize any further distress until they could reach Tenzin's temple and find more specialized help.

“We need to hurry to the temple. Her condition is worse than when I saw her yesterday.” Asami said.

After the girls were seated securely on the dragon's back, Opal stroked the dragon's neck and said, “Juicy, the situation is urgent, so I'll be counting on you!”

Juicy let out a powerful roar and, with a mighty flap of her wings, took to the sky.

Asami and Opal waved goodbye to the boys on the ground.

Mako and Bolin couldn't accompany the girls to the temple. The young Rathian, still growing in strength, couldn't carry so many people at once, especially with an injured person like Korra.

If they were to travel by horse around the Disaster Forest, it could take them a month on the road. Opal promised the brothers that she would return for them.

Asami gently placed Korra's head on her lap, holding her shoulders with both hands.

The wind howled in their ears, and the temperature in the upper air was a few degrees colder. Asami tightened the blanket around herself and Korra. Every few minutes, she would look down to check on Korra's condition. A few times, Asami struggled to feel Korra's breath, and her heart raced with worry. She fought to suppress her inner unease and fear.

As the Rathian approached the forest, Asami looked down. The kingdom's army was stationed at the edge of the forest, and the soldiers were helping the disaster victims rebuild their homes. The victims' lives seemed to be gradually returning to order.

Her country and people didn't need her; her departure would have no impact on them, except as fodder for gossip over tea and meals.

“Should we go straight through the forest from above?” Opal asked Asami for confirmation.

“How long would it take to go around the forest?”

“Going around the forest would double the distance, and Juicy might not have the stamina for that. We would have to rest midway.”

“Let's go straight through the forest.” Asami removed the blanket covering her and took out her light bowgun, prepared to respond to any potential monster attacks they might encounter. It had been a long time since she had used the bowgun, but as she loaded it, she finally felt like a hunter again.

When they arrived above the crimson forest sea, various eerie cries echoed from all directions.

Asami peered down at the newly born forest. It was like a malignant tumor on the earth, extending irregularly into the distance.

The branches stretching upwards were like demonic claws reaching for them, seemingly close to grabbing and swallowing them into the dark red abyss.

Asami paid close attention to the movements within the forest. Occasionally, the trees would sway, indicating the presence of large monsters moving within.

“Top left!” Asami caught sight of a golden figure swooping towards them. She loudly alerted Opal and aimed her bowgun at the monster.

The Dragon Knight swiftly adjusted their flight direction. Asami felt her body plummeting rapidly before stabilizing again.

The Seregios missed its target.

Asami spared a glance at Korra using her peripheral vision; she was securely fastened. Asami refocused her attention on the Seregios. She shot an explosive round at the monster. The bullet exploded with a loud noise on the golden scales of the monster, creating a thick fog that obscured its vision.

The Dragon Knight seized the opportunity to urge the Rathian to accelerate, increasing the distance between them and the Seregios. They were in no mood to hunt a monster; their goal was to evade its attacks.

The Seregios quickly recovered from its initial shock and charged at the girls again, emerging from the dense fog.  Asami's attacks were deftly evaded by the monster.  It then hovered in the air, its wings trembling.

Asami immediately realized the monster's intention.  She shouted to Opal, "Slow down!"

Opal tightened the reins.

Countless golden scales shot out from the Seregios, forming a barrage of blades in front of the girls. Opal couldn't help but break out in a cold sweat; if they had maintained their previous speed, they would have flown straight into the deadly storm.  The decelerated Rathian circumvented the blade storm's area of effect.

The Seregios's hover gave Asami the opportunity to aim her bowgun at its wings.

The monster lost its balance upon being hit and plummeted downward.

Asami kept her gaze fixed on the monster's silhouette until it disappeared into the crimson sea below.

 

When Mount Luo came into view, the sky had already darkened. The once lush green Mount Luo was now just a black shadow, gradually growing larger in their eyes until it filled their entire field of vision.

A single lamp was lit in the temple's courtyard, illuminating half of Master Tenzin's robe.

“Master Tenzin!” Opal waved her hand at Tenzin, then had Juicy land steadily in front of him.

“Opal! Asami!” The sight of the visitors made Tenzin's surprise grow even stronger.

“I thought you would be asleep by now.” Opal said.

“I've been having some trouble sleeping today. I kept feeling like something was going to happen. And here you are...” Master Tenzin turned his gaze to the person Asami was carrying, and the surprise on his face deepened. “Is that Korra?”

“Korra has been gravely injured, Master Tenzin. She needs help!” Asami said.

Tenzin helped settle Korra in a room. “I know a master of healing arts named Master QingYu. I'll go get her right away!”

He wasted no time, riding his dragon to Master QingYu's temple. In less than an hour, a middle-aged woman in a monk's robe and her two disciples followed Master Tenzin back to his temple.

Master QingYu and her disciples entered Korra's room to examine her injuries. After a while, Master QingYu emerged from the room alone.

“Her condition is quite serious,” Master QingYu said to the three people waiting at the door.

“I know...” Asami replied.

“What I mean is that she may not survive. She has suffered extensive external wounds, and some of her internal organs have been damaged as well, and...”

Each word from Master QingYu felt like a heavy blow to Asami, the weight of the news threatening to crush her.  Her knees buckled, and Opal quickly stepped in to support her, offering a steadying hand on her shoulder.

“Please, you must do everything in your power to save her,” Master Tenzin pleaded, interrupting Master QingYu to spare his friends further distress.

“I will do my utmost. However, she will need to undergo a series of surgeries to have a fighting chance.”

“Thank you!” Master Tenzin bowed deeply to Master QingYu with his hands clasped together.

Master QingYu returned to Korra's room.

Tenzin arranged for the younger Dragon Knight to rest, while Asami decided to stay in the hall.

“I'll wait here. Perhaps there's something I can help with.”

A single oil lamp was the only source of light in the hall, casting eerie shadows on Asami's face, making it appear even paler.

Master Tenzin placed a cup of tea in front of Asami and sat down beside her.

Asami's hands trembled as she gripped the warm cup of tea. She took a small sip, hoping the soothing liquid would calm her frayed nerves.

“I'm sorry, Master Tenzin, for barging in and troubling you like this.” The day's tension and fatigue made Asami's voice a bit hoarse.

“You must've encountered a lot to come here so suddenly.”

“Yeah, a lot...” So many bad things flooded into Asami's head that she didn't know where to begin.

“It's okay. We can talk about it later.”

The two fell into silence, with only the occasional soft popping sound from the oil lamp. After a moment, Master Tenzin spoke up.

“Have you heard the story from the Valley Storm Country about the unnamed hunter who killed the Gaismagorm?”

Asami nodded.

“I suspect that hunter was Korra.”

“Korra...” Asami had also considered the possibility that the unnamed hunter was Korra when she first heard the story. If Master Tenzin thought the same, it was likely true.

“So don't worry too much. If she could defeat such a terrifying Elder Dragon, she must've become a powerful hunter. I'm sure she'll pull through this time as well.”

Asami nodded again. Korra had become stronger, just as she had promised.

It turns out that killing the evil dragon can be a monster hunter and a hero to protect her.

When Master QingYu and her disciples finished their work, it was already the next morning.

“At least she survived the surgery,” Master QingYu said.

Asami's taut nerves finally relaxed, and a wave of drowsiness washed over her.

On the third day, Asami was allowed to stay in Korra's room for a while.

This was the room they had shared before, and it remained unchanged, except for the smell of alcohol and herbs that now permeated the air.

Korra slept on her old bed, her forehead and right eye covered with a cloth, and the exposed skin revealed some small scars. Her face seemed thinner than Asami remembered, but also more mature.

Asami moved closer and took Korra's hand, gently rubbing it. A layer of rough calluses covered Korra's fingers.

From the Dragon Breath Country to the Valley Storm Country and into the depths of the forest. For more than a year, what had she experienced?

Those moments of pain, joy, or the achievements she prided herself on...

Would she still be willing to share them with me like before?

---

“ Hey, Korra! Time to get up! ” Asami barged in, making a huge racket as she shoved the door open.

“ Ugh... ”  Korra groaned, annoyed by the noise. She had zero plans to get out of bed.

“ Breakfast's over! ”  Asami marched in and yanked the covers off Korra without a second thought.

“ No class or training today, I'm sleeping in. ”  Korra snatched the covers back and curled up again, hiding under them.

“ What were you up to last night? You're totally wiped out. ”

“ Last night... I was searching for some lost jewel... ” Korra mumbled from under the covers.

“ Lost jewel? ”

“ Never mind! ”

“ We're going hunting in the nearby forest today, remember? ”

“ Oh! Right, hunting! ” Korra shot up, her messy hair sticking out in every direction. “ I forgot! ”

“ Get a move on and change! ”  Asami chucked some clothes at Korra.

Korra caught the clothes draped over her head and gave Asami her best puppy-dog eyes. “ I need a good morning kiss to wake up properly. ”

A soft sigh escaped Asami , and she couldn't help but smile against Korra. “ Fine. ” She leaned down and gave Korra a quick kiss on the lips. “ Are you awake now? ”

“ What did you eat? It's sweet and smells good, and a little... sour? ” Korra licked her lips and asked.

“ It's probably the sugar calabash Pema bought, a stick of sugar-coated haws. But you slept in too late; the kids probably devoured them all by now. ”

“ Guess I'll have to taste it from you. ”  Korra cupped Asami's face and pulled her close again.

“ Hey, you... ”  Asami didn't have time to refuse before Korra's lips silenced her. The sudden move knocked Asami off balance, and she tumbled back onto the bed.

Korra held Asami's shoulders and pressed her upper body against her as her tongue gently exploring Asami's lips and teeth.

 

Asami's fingers gently brushed Korra's cheek. She then leaned down, pulling her hair behind her ear, and pressed her lips tightly against Korra's pale ones.

After a moment, she parted their lips.

“Hey, it's time to get up, Korra,” she whispered.

Korra remained still, unresponsive.

It had been five days since they arrived at the temple. Although Korra had survived the initial stage, her condition had not improved. Her prolonged unconsciousness was causing her bodily functions to gradually decline. Master Qingyu said it would be dangerous if she didn't wake up soon.

Asami felt as if her heart had been hollowed out. She had thought that leaving the Capital and escaping the monster's attack to arrive here safely would make everything better. But now, she was plunged into despair again, overwhelmed by a deep sense of helplessness.

“Sorry to intrude,” Master Qingyu said with a slight smile, appearing at the door with two disciples. “We're here to change her medicine.”

Asami nodded, her gaze lingering on Korra's face for a moment before she reluctantly left the room.

In the front hall, Mako and Bolin were chatting with Tenzin and his family, who had only arrived yesterday. Mako gave Asami a concerned look as she entered, but she ignored it, sitting blankly on an empty chair. She didn't join their conversation, as she couldn't hear what they were discussing at all.

Soon, Master Qingyu entered the front hall, a smile was on her face.

“She's awake.”

Everyone's eyes widened, and a second later, joy spread across their faces.

“That's great, Asami!” Opal exclaimed, she hugged Asami tightly.

“And she seems to be in good enough condition to communicate normally.” Master Qingyu added.

“Um, can we go see her?” Bolin raised his hand to ask.

“She's still very weak, and I don't want too many people disturbing her at once,” Master Qingyu replied, her gaze sweeping over the group. “So, one of you can go.”

“Asami!” Opal rubbed Asami's shoulder.

The others also looked at Asami, who hesitated for a moment before shaking her head, “Tenzin should go.”

“I think you're the first person she'd want to see.” Tenzin said.

“I—I don't know how to face her,” Asami's fingers twisted together anxiously, “I'm worried...”

She hates me...

Chapter 34: The Seen and Not Seen

Tree after tree, it's always trees.

The wolf wandered aimlessly in the endless forest, with no direction or goal in mind. She didn't know what she was seeking, but perhaps if she could escape the forest, she would figure it out.

However, no matter how long she ran, she couldn't escape the forest. It seemed like the trees were moving along with her.

Exhausted, the wolf gave up and decided to take a nap.

Just as she was about to close her eyes, the scenery finally changed. A creepy, shapeless blob of darkness appeared between the trees. Amid the void, a hollow, empty eye gazed at her, its piercing stare cutting through the gloom with an unsettling, blood-red hue.

“Who the heck are you?” the wolf asked, lifting her head.

“Vaatu,” the creature replied, its eye suddenly shifting from the top to the bottom of the darkness, meeting the wolf's gaze at eye level.

Startled, the wolf stepped back. “Where are we? Why am I here?”

“This is hell, because you're dying.”

“Oh, I see.” The wolf replied calmly.

“You're dying, can you not hear me?”

“My hearing is quite good.”

“Oh, I thought you didn't catch that. You know, most people would freak out or curse me when they hear that, but not you.”

“Maybe it's because I kinda expected it. I just thought I'd meet some angel-like beings in heaven, not some dark creature like you.”

“You have quite a rude way of speaking!” The dark shadow moved closer to the wolf. “You see me because I'm inside you. To be honest, I don't know where we are either, I was just talking nonsense about hell.”

“So, there's still a chance I could go to heaven after I die?” The wolf raised her chin in contemplation.

“Are you in a hurry to die or something?”

“You know, sometimes life can be a real pain.”

“Give me your soul, and you'll never suffer again. Come on...”

“Korra! Don't give your soul to Vaatu!” A white blur interrupted the dark shadow's tempting words. 

“Naga!” Korra immediately recognized the white wolf and ran to nuzzle her head against Naga's.

“Don't give your soul to Vaatu!” Naga repeated sternly, staring into Korra's eyes.

“I won't,” Korra answered. “Even if I die.”

“No, Korra, you can't die.” The Snow Wolf shook her head “Asami needs you, girl. She's lost so much already, she can't lose you too.”

“Asami...” Korra finally remembered what she was seeking, that silhouette, the silhouette she had missed for a long time. “But I've been gone for too long. We've been apart much longer than we've been together. I don't even know if she still needs me now...”

“Hey, don't think about going back to your ex-girlfriend! She hurt you! She doesn't need you!” The dark shadow suddenly encircled Korra, shouting.

“Shut up! It's not your place to judge her!” Korra bared her teeth and claws, lunging at the dark shadow, trying to tear it apart.

The torn halves of the shadow quickly merged back together.

“Isn't she the source of your pain?” The dark shadow rose to a height that Korra couldn't reach, looking down at her. Its only eye squinted slightly, as if mocking the angry wolf.

“Korra...” A gentle voice sounded in Korra's ear, the voice didn't belong to the dark shadow or Naga.

The wolf paused, her anger fading, and her body gradually shifted to a human form. “It's Asami, she's calling me!”

Korra raised her hand and lightly touched her lips, feeling a familiar and soft sensation on her lips. The feeling was so real.

“Go back, Korra!” The Snow Wolf walked over and said.

“But...” Korra clenched her fists, hesitating.

“Korra, it's time to wake up.” The voice sounded again.

She turned her head sharply, and a bright spot appeared in the depths of the forest.

“Run to that light, then you can leave this place.” The Snow Wolf nudged Korra with her head. “Go!”

“You came, so don't think about leaving here again!” The dark shadow moved in front of Korra, blocking her path.

The Snow Wolf lunged forward, tearing the dark shadow apart with her powerful jaws. However, the shadow quickly merged back together and grew even larger. Korra felt a strong sense of oppression, her breathing becoming heavy

“Run!” The Snow Wolf shouted loudly, stopping the dark shadow from attacking Korra.

The dark shadow gradually swallowed the Snow Wolf.

“Naga!” Korra stood stunned in place, shouting in panic.

“Run quickly!”

Following Naga's final howl, Korra turned around and strode forward, running towards the light with all her might.

Her vision was instantly filled with bright light. After a few seconds of blindness, she finally saw the scene in front of her clearly.

There were a few ink stains on the ceiling, looking like a group of playful little people. A long time ago, when Korra stared at the ceiling in a daze, she was curious about who had splattered the ink stains so high up.

She was in the Tenzin's temple, in the room she shared with Asami.

For a moment, she thought it was all a dream, that Kuvira had never come, and that she had never left Asami. It was just an ordinary morning in the temple, and she woke up as usual.

But the severe pain throughout her body suddenly pulled her back to reality. She sighed softly.

“You're awake!” A gentle and joyful voice came from her right.

She wanted to confirm the source of the voice, but when she tried to move her body, she found that she couldn't, only her eyeballs could move, and only the left one.

She tilted her head slightly to the right and finally brought a woman wearing a healer's outfit into her field of vision.

“Sorry, I can't move, and my vision is only half.”

“If you knew how many bones you broke, you wouldn't try to move your body.” The healer gingerly raised Korra's head with one hand while gently sliding a soft pillow beneath it with the other. “Also, your right eye... it may never recover.”

“That sounds pretty bad...” Korra's view shifted slightly downward from the ceiling, and she saw Asami's bed, or at least what used to be her bed. Now it was just a raised wooden board, piled high with bottles and cans of various medicines and alcohol. Clearly, it hadn't been used as a bed in a long time.

“Yeah, but you're still alive. It's a miracle.”

“A miracle...”

“Your friends are all worried about you. I think I should go and inform them of this good news.” With that, the woman left the room.

“My friends...” Korra muttered, unsure of whom the woman was referring to. She vaguely remembered seeing Asami in her haze, but she couldn't recall when or where, perhaps in the prison. She wasn't even sure if it was a dream or not.

 

“That queen is such a coward! She didn't even have the nerve to kill you!” The newly-minted knight crouched down, his face close to the prisoner leaning against the wall, his voice filled with venom.

“You're the freakin' coward!” Korra bellowed, giving the knight a good shove. The knight nearly fell, catching his balance at the last moment.

“Abandoning your team in the forest, too afraid to face the monsters and werewolves head-on, sneaking up on me from behind, you only feel like a big shot when you're up against a prisoner! Bet you wouldn't dare mess with a street punk!” Korra spat.

“You... you damned monster!” The knight was so furious his words came out in fits and starts. He whipped out his shiny new sword and took a swing at Korra.

Even though he had been granted the title of knight, his skills and abilities were still no better than those of a mere foot soldier.

Korra deftly dodged his attack, even with her hands bound in chains.

Finally, she wrapped the chain around his neck, until he couldn't utter another curse or boast.

 

When several guards arrived, Korra was beaten viciously, her hands and feet shackled with iron chains. After that, her consciousness faded in and out, she thought she might have been beaten several more times. Just the memory of it made her body ache even more.

But clearly, someone had rescued her from the prison. Was it Asami who brought her here?

Korra heard the door open again.

She turned her head, watching as Tenzin entered the room. A flicker of disappointment crossed her eyes.

“I'm glad you pulled through, Korra.” Tenzin sat down in a chair beside the bed.

“Thank you, Master Tenzin. And long time no see.”

“How are you feeling?”

“Not good, to be honest.”

“I guess that's a dumb question to ask, huh?” Tenzin shrugged, “After a long time, coming back here. You must have a ton of questions.”

“Yeah...” Korra's gaze shifted from Tenzin to the ceiling. She hesitated, unsure if she wanted to ask, afraid of what Tenzin's answer might be.

“Asami...” Korra started, “Asami's not here?”

“She is here.” Tenzin replied.

Korra's heart sank. It wasn't the answer she wanted to hear, but then again, the opposite wouldn't have been what she wanted either.

“Does— she hate me? I thought I'd see her if she was here.”

“She said something similar.” Tenzin chuckled, “Should I say you two are really alike?”

“What do you mean?”

“She said she didn't know how to face you, she's worried you might hate her.”

“I never hated her!” Korra raised her voice, “I miss her… so much!”

“Did you hear that?”

“What?” Tenzin's question confused Korra.

“I mean the girl at the door, I didn't close it all the way.” Tenzin stood up from the chair.

“I am sorry...” A dark-haired girl appeared at the door, fidgeting with her hair awkwardly and hesitantly stepped into the room,

“So, am I just a messenger between you two?” Tenzin feigned annoyance, rolling his eyes at Asami before revealing a relieved smile. He gently patted her shoulder as he passed by her. “See, everything isn't as bad as it seems.”

The door closed behind Asami.

Lying on the bed, Korra looked at the girl in front of her, a crooked smile on her face.

Still grinning like that Wolf doll. Asami thought. All her nervousness dissipated in that moment.

Before leaving the castle, she had taken out the Wolf doll and brought it with her, along with the blue sapphire necklace.

“I missed you.” Korra said.

“I missed you too, Korra.” A slight smile curved Asami's lips, but tears streamed down her face nonetheless. She couldn't tell what kind of tears these were - sadness, joy, or guilt?

Korra raised her left hand, wanting to wipe away Asami's tears. It seemed her entire left arm was one of the few bones that had survived.

“Don't cry, Asami, I'm fine.” But these words were obviously unconvincing and did nothing to comfort. “I mean, at least I'm still alive.”

Asami didn't wipe her tears, instead she held Korra's hand in both of hers. She rested her forehead on her fist and cried even harder.

Korra didn't say anything else, quietly watching the crying girl, letting her release her emotions.

Finally, Asami stopped crying. She lifted her head, her disheveled hair sticking to her face. “I'm sorry, Korra...”

“You don't need to apologize.”

“I hurt you...”

“That wasn't your fault, under those circumstances.”

“Under those circumstances, shouldn't I have stood by you?”

“That would have made things worse. When you hesitated, I wanted you to act quickly, so I said I hated you. I didn't mean it. I'm sorry...”

“I didn't think you meant it at the time, your voice was too nostalgic, so much so that...”

“So much so that?”

“Um...” Asami's face reddened slightly, “I thought you were saying ‘I love you’.”

“What? “ Korra laughed, and then the pain in her ribs stopped her laughing, “So that's what it was, no wonder you didn't take any action at the time. It seems it's easier to anger the crowd of onlookers after all.”

Korra was discussing that terrible reunion in a light-hearted tone, seemingly trying to alleviate Asami's stress, but Asami's internal guilt only deepened.

“But I still hurt you. You were betrayed, and I thought you would hate me for it.”

“You saved me, right? Did they do something to you? You saved a werewolf.”

“Well... everyone found out about the unusual relationship between the queen and the werewolf, so the queen was executed.” Asami tried to keep her tone light.

“What?!” Korra struggled to sit up.

“Hey, calm down. I'm not dead!” Asami quickly stood up, took Korra's shoulders and helped her lie back down, “It was only in name. Queen Sato no longer exists. Now, I'm just Asami.”

“Oh, I thought we were reuniting in heaven.” The movement aggravated Korra's wounds, causing her to wince in pain. “I was wondering why the hell it still hurts so much even though I'm dead.”

Seeing the pain on Korra's face, Asami’s eyes frantically darting around the room to search for something to relieve Korra’s pain. Then, a thought struck her, “That's right! I... I should go find Master Qingyu!”

“Don't worry, Asami. I'm fine,” Korra reassured her, tugging at Asami's sleeve. “Just hold my hand. The pain eases when you hold my hand.”

Asami nodded and sat back in her chair, holding Korra's hand.

“Stay by my side, okay? I want to rest for a while, even though it seems like I've been asleep for a long time.”

“I'm right here,” Asami assured her.

Korra closed her eyes, and her expression relaxed. Soon, she was breathing steadily. Asami finally calmed down. Ever since she heard the news of Korra waking up, she had been like a nervous little bird, clumsily bumping around, unsure of what to do.

She stared at Korra's profile. Korra was still as gentle as before, and she had grown so much stronger, more confident, and more calm. Despite all the unfair treatment and harm she had suffered, it was Korra who was comforting Asami.

Asami, on the other hand, felt she had made no progress at all, and she felt awful about herself. 

It seemed that Korra could do well without her.

---

 

Before reaching the door, Asami heard laughter coming from Korra's room. It was the fourth day since Korra had woken up, and she could now sit up and chat with everyone.

Just the day before, Master Qingyu had assessed Korra's condition and deemed it stable, so she bid farewell to Tenzin and returned to her temple.

Asami had suggested sleeping in Korra's room at night to take care of her, but Korra refused. Her reasoning was that she didn't want to disturb Asami's rest. Although Asami said she didn't mind, it didn't change Korra's mind.

Furthermore, over the past few days, she hadn't spent much time with Korra. Korra always encouraged Asami to attend to her own matters, insisting that she didn't need to stay with her constantly. But what other matters did she have to attend to?

Perhaps, for Korra, even if she chose to forgive someone who had hurt her, it didn't mean they could become closer.

A wall quietly stood between the two of them.

Perhaps I no longer have the right to ask for more...

“Hi, Asami!” Jinora interrupted Asami's thoughts.

“Oh, hi! Jinora! I'm sorry, I've been here for a few days now, but I haven't had a chance to properly greet you.” Jinora had a lot of classes and training, and Asami didn't see her very often during the day.

“That's alright, you were distraught during the days Korra was unconscious. I'm glad she's pulled through.”

“Yeah, those days were truly awful,” Asami said. “I haven't seen Kai around.”

“I think he'll come by later. He's taking care of the dragon—we have our very own dragon now!”

“You've become a dragon trainer!”

“Almost,” Jinora laughed. “It seems Korra is telling her thrilling adventure story. Let's join them.”

Asami nodded.

As Asami pushed the door open, she saw Bolin's eyes gleaming with excitement, his hands gesturing wildly as he stared at Korra, questioning her eagerly.

“Korra, you've become an excellent hunter! I'm curious to know how you managed to defeat the Gaismagorm!”

“Well... its skin was very thick, and only attacks on its head were effective. So I tried aiming for the head.” Korra turned her gaze to the two who had just entered. “Good morning, Asami, Jinora.”

“You look well, Korra.” Jinora said.

“Thanks to Master Qingyu, I've recovered well. I was just saying...”

“Attacking its head, but a frontal attack is dangerous,” Mako said.

“Yeah, I got bitten by it.”

“Oh, that's horrible!” Bolin's jaw dropped. He couldn't imagine what she must have gone through.

“The Dragonator saved me.”

“I want to know what the 'hunter's armor scattered on the ground' that the wandering poet mentioned is all about,” Opal asked. “When I first heard the story, I was really worried about the hunter.”

Korra knew that taking off her armor to fight the monster was a reckless move. 

“The armor...” she glanced at Asami, considering how to explain it. “After defeating the abyssal dragon, I took off my armor to look for Zaheer because it was too heavy.” She covered up the fact with a casual tone.

“And then you killed Zaheer?” Bolin exclaimed, “That part wasn't mentioned in the story at all!”

“That's what happened afterward. To be honest, I was almost out of strength. I couldn't defeat the four of them if the werewolf hadn't come. So I joined Unalaq. I thought I could see my parents, but Unalaq deceived me. When I escaped the forest, I brought those human soldiers with me, but they ambushed me.”

“You saved those people, and they imprisoned you in the prison?” Asami froweed and she wondered what reason they could have had for capturing Korra, and was surprised to hear that it was their ingratitude. “I was so foolish to bestow the title of Knights upon them!”

“They wouldn't tell you the truth. I think my parcels and weapons were all taken by those bastards. Oh, no! The amulet was also inside!” Korra cried out, her face twisted in frustration as she recalled the missing amulet. “Lin will scold me!”

“Lin?” Asami immediately questioned. It sounded like the amulet was important to Korra, and Lin was the one who gave it to her. A faint sense of sadness washed over Asami.

“You all must know her, Lin Beifong.”

“My daunting aunt?” Opal looked at her in disbelief.

“Yes,” Korra laughed. “She's a strict boss. I worked as an escort with her for a while.”

Asami breathed a sigh of relief. Wait...

But when she last saw Lin Beifong, she didn't tell her anything about Korra!

And Korra didn't go on to explain the amulet either!

Damn it, what am I even jealous of...

Asami didn't pay much attention to the rest of the idle chat. As the conversation wound down, Asami noticed the others preparing to leave the room. She followed them to the door.

“Asami!” Korra called out to Asami.

Asami turned around.

“Um...” Korra said hesitantly, she felt her cheeks burn. “Can you... help me change my pants? I knocked over the water. Sorry...”

Asami lifted the blanket, revealing the wet pants that had been soaked for some time. She gently touched the fabric, and her brow furrowed. “You should have told me earlier... or someone else...”

“Pema helped me change my clothes this morning, and then I got them wet again. I didn't want to bother her by calling her back.”

Asami carefully held Korra's legs and helped her remove the wet pants.

“That amulet...” Korra muttered in Asami's ear as she leaned closer.

“Hm?” Why bring this up again? 

“It was your mother's keepsake. I'm sorry, I lost it.”

Asami froze. So, what am I jealous of? She thought she was so ridiculous.

“Asami?” Korra called out softly.

Asami snapped back to reality, “It's okay, it wasn't your fault.”

She helped Korra put on clean pants and tucked her back into blanket. “I'll go wash your pants.”

“Asami!” Korra called out again, her voice wavering slightly.

“Do you need anything else?”

“Um...” Korra hesitated. “Can you stay here at night? I don't really want you to see me like this, but I think…” She trailed off, her voice barely a whisper, “I need you. I'm sorry...” She bit her lip.

After a little surprise, with a gentle smile, Asami nodded. “Of course!”

The wall had just built crumbled.

---

 

From the moment she lay down on the bed, Asami's heartbeat was faster than usual. She could hear her heart's rhythmic thumping, and on this particularly quiet night, the sound seemed almost disruptive.

In the other bed, Korra's breathing was so light that Asami doubted she was asleep at all. Asami's mind drifted to Korra's gaze when she made the request—it was the first time in days that Asami had seen vulnerability in Korra's eyes.

Over the past few days, Korra had used her smile to comfort everyone, showing everyone that she was fine, or at least not too bad. She proudly recounted the thrilling adventures she'd had over the past year, the numerous monsters she'd defeated, and the many escort missions she'd successfully completed.

Asami didn't know what was hidden behind that bravery.

As time ticked by, Asami's drowsiness didn't grow. Having slept alone in a room for too long, the presence of another person made Asami overly aware.

At some point, a small groan reached Asami's ears.

“Korra?” Asami sat up and whispered.

Korra didn't answer, and the sound stopped.

“I know you're not asleep, Korra,” Asami got out of bed and went to Korra's bedside. Korra had her head buried under the blanket. Asami gently rubbed Korra's shoulder through the blanket. “Are you okay? Is there anything I can help you with?”

Asami saw the blanket shake a few times. She pulled the blanket down, revealing Korra's face, with tiny beads of sweat on her forehead. And there were tears still in the corners of her eye. 

“Does your injury hurt?”

Korra sniffed and nodded.

“I remember that Master Qingyu left some pain-relieving medicine, I'll get it for you.”

“It won't help,” Korra reached out and grabbed Asami's hand, stopping her from leaving. “It's been hurting a lot at night, especially.”

“So you haven't been sleeping well these days?”

“Not really... Could you help me sit up?”

“Of course,” Asami supported Korra's shoulder and helped her adjust to a comfortable position, then placed a pillow behind her back. “You know, you should tell everyone about your pain.”

“Thanks,” Korra sighed, “but everyone's been taking such good care of me, and I don't want them to worry more.”

Asami lit an oil lamp. “Including me?” She asked.

“Opal told me that you gave up a lot to save me. And I know you're under a lot of pressure as a queen.” A troubled expression crossing Korra’s face. “I can't ask any more of you.”

“Those things weren't worth it at all. If I had realized earlier and given them up sooner, you wouldn't have suffered so much pain.” Asami tidied up Korra's messy hair that covered her eye.

“But when I wake up at night, or when it hurts so much that I can't sleep, or when things get awkward,” Korra continued. “I just... I really hope you can help me. You're here now, and I feel so much better.”

“Just say it, and I'll be here,” Asami said softly, gazing into the blue eye. “You know, when you rejected me, my mind was racing with all kinds of bad thoughts.”

“I'm sorry... I just wanted to seem less vulnerable, but the truth is...” Korra choked up and lowered her head.

Asami longed to embrace Korra, but considering her injury, she could only place her hand on Korra's hair and gently stroke it.

“I've had a rough time, over the past year or so. I was a complete mess for the first few months and could only get through the days by drinking. Then I met Lin, who told me about your mother and gave me the amulet. Sometimes, I'd dream of your mother, and she'd offer me comfort. But the nightmares didn't stop until Zaheer was killed, but then new ones started... Being away from you was just... awful...”

 Korra recounted the terrible things in a low voice, her voice trembling as tears slipped down her face.

Asami listened intently, her eyes never leaving Korra's face. 

She finally understood that behind Korra's smiles and bravery lay countless hardships, and that growth came at a cost.

Chapter 35: Recovery

The sunlight poured in through the window, casting dappled light and shadows on the tabletop. Korra gazed out the window with longing, letting out a sigh.

“Hey, Korra! It's gorgeous outside. Wanna go out for some fresh air?”  Asami asked as she entered the room.

Korra wondered if her sigh had been a bit too loud. “Is the wheelchair ready?” She inquired. Two days ago, Asami had come up with the idea of designing a comfy wheelchair for Korra, making it easier for her to leave her room.

“Yup! Mako and Bolin did a great job with the carpentry!” Asami exclaimed, raising her eyebrows.

“Awesome! I'm so sick of being stuck in this room!” Korra's eyes lit up with excitement.

“Hold on a sec.” Asami left the room, returning shortly with the wheelchair. She carefully lifted Korra, placing Korra’s left arm around her neck.

“Am I too heavy?” Korra questioned.

Asami shook her head. “Nah, you've lost a lot of weight.” She gently placed Korra in the wheelchair and tucked a blanket around her legs.

“I can feel my muscles wasting away,” Korra said sadly, bending her left arm.

“Don't worry, they'll come back,” Asami assured her with a smile, giving Korra's bicep a gentle squeeze. Even with the weight loss, Korra's arm was still more toned than the average person's. “I like your muscles, anyway.”

“Guess I'll have to train twice as hard when I recover so you can see them sooner!” Korra joked.

“No need to rush. Take all the time you need,” Asami said, pushing Korra's wheelchair into the courtyard.

The monks were either practicing their forms or meditating, and the dragon trainers were in the training grounds. The courtyard was peaceful, save for the chirping birds.

The incessant chirping was still a bit annoying to Asami, she redirected her attention to Korra. The sunlight shone directly on Korra's face, and she closed her eyes to bask in its warmth.

Asami, however, found the sunlight pale and feeble. It was colder than it used to be during this time of year, perhaps due to the forest's influence. If they couldn't stop Unalaq, even this kind of sunlight would be a luxury in the future.

Despite the bandage covering her right eye, Korra's features remained sharp and angular in the sun. Her brightness and charm were still very much present, captivating Asami for a moment.

Ever since Korra asked her to share a room, Korra had opened up to Asami, unreservedly sharing her pain and vulnerability, things she wouldn't discuss with Mako and Bolin. It seemed like they had returned to how they used to be.

But what exactly was their relationship now? At best, they could be considered close friends.

Asami couldn't bring herself to ask Korra to be in a romantic relationship again, and Korra never brought it up either.

“Hey, Asami!” Korra called out.

“Huh?” Asami replied, snapping out of her thoughts.

“You're totally staring at me.” Korra pointed out.

“Sorry...” Asami looked away, towards the roof.

“Did you see the cat up there?” Korra asked, following Asami's gaze.

“Cat? What cat?” Asami was totally lost.

“On the roof. Oh, it took off!” Korra explained.

Asami's mind was elsewhere, and she had no clue what just happened.

“Asami?”

Asami turned back.

“You seem a bit distracted today,” Korra said.

“Sorry, I...” Asami stuttered, unsure of how to explain. She had been anxious over the past couple of days due to many things.

“You've been so preoccupied ever since you returned from Luo City yesterday.  Is it because of Kuvira?  I heard Mako and Bolin mention some things,” Korra said, her eyes filled with concern and worry.

“Yeah...  People are discussing those events...”  Asami replied.  It was indeed frustrating.

According to Tenzin, it took only half a month for news of the significant changes in Hiigan to reach the Dragon Breath Country Emperor's ears. It took just one more day for the news to spread among the common people.

As Asami walked through the streets yesterday, she repeatedly heard the names Sato and Kuvira. In addition to scolding Queen Sato for collaborating with werewolves, and feeling that the Queen deserved to be executed, many people were expressing their praise for Kuvira.

Kuvira hadn't become the new queen but instead declared herself the Great Unifier. She enacted new policies, abolishing the surname system so that surnames were no longer exclusive to the nobility, and all people could freely choose their surnames. Even the people of the Dragon Breath Country envied these reforms.

“Am I a terrible queen?” Asami hesitated before asking.

“Well, you're not perfect,” Korra paused and added, “I mean, as a queen. You're perfect to me!”

Asami couldn't help but chuckle at Korra's response, but after that a sign caught in her throat.

How could I be perfect after hurting you?

However, she knew this wasn't the time to dwell on the past, as Korra didn't want to relive those terrible moments either. Asami swallowed her sigh.

“To be honest, I don't know much about governing a country,” Korra said, looking down in thought. “And I wasn't in Hiigan during that time. I don't know what your country was like under your rule. But I believe you were a queen who always had her people in mind. You can't please everyone, and you were only in power for half a year.”

“But I accomplished nothing in that time, while Kuvira made big moves the moment she took power.”

“You mean abolishing the surname system?”

Asami nodded, “Yes. She gained the people's trust. This way, even if her scheming to seize power is later exposed, people will forgive her.”

“Kuvira is just more calculating; she used a clever approach. However, if you think about it, even with the surname system abolished, social classes still exist. For instance, a commoner who chooses a surname can't simply move into a noble's estate of the same name. In reality, nothing has really changed. Kuvira may not be a queen, but she's still a ruler, just with a different title. It's clear she has more experience with political scheming than you. I think in time, people will see her true colors.”

Asami's mouth slightly opened, gazing at Korra in surprise as she said those words.

“Do I have something on my face? Or did I say something strange?” Korra wondered, scratching her cheek.

Asami shook her head, “You're pretty.”

“Huh?” Confusion spread across Korra's face.

“Well... I mean, what you said made a lot of sense. You've opened my eyes.”

In Asami's mind, Korra had always seemed a bit immature after years of living with wolves. But now, Korra's perspective on issues and the world had matured significantly. Asami realized she had missed much of Korra's growth.

“Sometimes, I'm haunted by the thought that the Sato Dynasty ended in my hands... I've destroyed the legacy my ancestors built.” She looked at Korra, “You know how that feels...”

“The downfall of a dynasty is caused by numerous factors. You can't blame yourself for everything. If you do, I'd feel like I'm partly responsible for the Sato Dynasty's collapse.”

“It's not your fault!” Asami exclaimed.

“So, it's not your fault either, right?” Korra shrugged with a smile.

Asami hesitated, then nodded slowly, “you're right.”

“Maybe it's selfish, but I'm glad you're not a queen anymore.” Korra gently placed Asami's hand into her own and held it softly.

“Honestly, I'm relieved to be away from royal affairs. I felt free the moment I left Hiigan.”

A gust of wind blew through the passage, disheveling their hair and scattering their troubling thoughts.

---

Korra sat in front of the mirror, her reflection seeming somewhat unfamiliar. She couldn't recall the last time she had looked into a mirror, perhaps during her time in Tayunite.

Asami helped remove the gauze covering her right eye. A scar ran from her eyebrow, across her eye, and down to her cheekbone. Korra blinked, confirming that she couldn't see anything with her right eye.

“Do you want to braid it or cut it short?” Asami asked, standing behind Korra, gathering her hair and clasping it in her hand.

Not hearing a response, Asami looked up to see Korra in the mirror, touching the scar on her eye. Asami gently rubbed Korra's shoulder, pondering how to offer comfort.

“I was thinking about that...” Korra began, “Wouldn't a black eye patch be cool? Like a pirate!” She turned her head, a glimmer of anticipation in her left eye.

Asami's gaze softened, her lips curling into a warm smile, “Of course! So, what hairstyle would you like, my dear pirate miss?”

“Cut it short like before. What do you think?” Korra asked.

“It suits you.” Asami draped a towel over Korra's shoulders. The scissors skillfully maneuvered through the locks of hair, making light, snipping sounds.

“Korra.”

“Hmm?”

“Do you remember what day it is today?”

“Today? Um...” Korra pondered, “Nothing special, right? Just the day you're cutting my hair?”

“Come on, seriously!” Asami laughed lightly, “It was this day, two years ago.” She offered a hint.

“Oh...my being-human day?” Korra furrowed her brows, trying to remember. “I don't have the exact date in mind.” Since back then, she didn't have a concept of dates. But judging from the season, her being-human day seemed to be around this time of the year.

“That's it!” Asami put down the scissors, combed through Korra's hair, and took a step back to check out her work. “You're beautiful, you know that?”

“I remember you said the same thing when you first braided my hair.” Korra turned her head, her gaze meeting Asami's.

Asami removed the towel from Korra's shoulders. “Well, it was true then, and it's true now! And yeah, we were celebrating your being-human day, even if we were a day late.”

“The specific date doesn't really matter.” Korra touched her short hair.

“So, how does the werewolf tribe celebrate it?”

“I learned a lot about werewolves from Unalaq. He told me that for werewolves, being-human day is a big deal, like getting a special power from the gods. It's a rebirth thing. So, in the tribe, it's way more important than birthdays. Every wolf gets a ceremony in a special temple.”

Asami fetched a broom from the corner, listening to Korra's story while sweeping the hair on the floor. “Do you feel any regret?” she asked, glancing at Korra.

“I don't have much regret... except that my parents couldn't witness that day.” Korra narrowed her eyes, “When Unalaq was talking, the life of the tribe felt too distant from me. It felt like he was talking about things that didn't really concern me.”

“That makes sense.”

They fell quiet for a bit, with Korra watching Asami clean up the floor, then dump the hair in the trash bin outside.

As Asami re-entered the room, Korra suddenly said, “Werewolves can't reproduce in their human form.”

“Huh?” Asami looked at Korra, confused as to why she brought that up.

“So basically, we're... wolves, beasts...” Korra's voice lowered, “I used to think we'd be closer to humans.”

“To me, you're just Korra, you're my... Wolf-girl,” Asami said, sitting on the bed across from Korra.

“You know I've always wanted to grow stronger, right? I thought if I worked hard enough, people would accept me one day. Then, I could stand by your side with pride. But Unalaq destroyed my faith. When those bastards ambushed me, tied me up on the execution ground, I realized all my efforts were like bubbles. I'll never be able to live like humans.” Korra's gaze fell. “Maybe that's why I was unconscious for so long; my will to survive was weak.”

“But you survived,” Asami said.

“Yes.” Korra looked up. “I dreamed of Naga; she said you needed me.”

“Thanks for Naga! I can't imagine losing you. So—do you hate humans?”

“Not all of them. If I did, wouldn't I be just like them? I won't strive for their acceptance anymore. So, I'm not troubled by my identity now.” Korra's expression relaxed.

“You don't need to prove anything. You've always stood by my side with pride,” Asami grinned, handing Korra a fancy box from under the pillow.

“What is this?” Korra accepted the box, turning it over in her hands.

“Your gift. Happy being-human day, Korra!”

“Woah! Thank you!” Korra's eyes widened, and sparkled with curiosity and anticipation. “Can I open it?”

“Of course!” Asami watched as Korra clumsily tore at the box. Her broken right arm hadn't healed yet, but Asami knew Korra definitely wanted to open the box herself.

Finally, a green Gem necklace appeared before Korra's eyes. Excitedly, she held it up to Asami and exclaimed, “I love this! It's as beautiful as your eyes. Can you help me put it on?”

Asami stood and took the necklace from Korra, moving behind her. Korra removed the cloth sling that had been supporting her injured arm, exposing her neck. As Asami's gentle touch sent a shiver down Korra's spine, her arms encircled her neck, and the cool touch of the necklace teased her skin.

Korra couldn't help but grin at her reflection in the mirror.

Asami joined her in front of the mirror, revealing the blue Gem necklace she wore. “I never thanked you for this.”

“I thought you might throw it away in anger,” Korra said, turning to face Asami.
They were so close, their noses almost touching. Asami's heart began to race.

And then, Korra turned back to the mirror.

“I was angry,” Asami admitted with a laugh.  “But when I saw the necklace, all that anger gone.  I was bummed you didn't see me wearing it, though.”

“I see it now,” Korra said, smiling, “and you look even more stunning than I imagined.”

“Thanks, Korra. But, hey, today's all about you! You can ask for anything, you know.”

“Anything, huh?” Korra asked.

“Anything I can manage,” Asami replied.

“Well...” Korra hesitated.

“Hmm? What do you want?” Asami probed gently.

“Can I, uh... Can I get a hug? We haven't even hugged since we met.” 

Just a hug?

Asami bit her lip, hoping for more. She pushed down her disappointment. She leaned in, enveloping Korra in her embrace.

Korra buried her face in Asami's neck, her warm breath tickling her skin. “I'm glad I'm still alive,” Korra murmured, savoring Asami's scent.

A knock at the door interrupted the moment. “Hey, ladies, it's getting late, and we have a celebration, don't we?” Bolin called from outside.

“Coming!” Asami replied.

“Celebration?” Korra asked, looking up at Asami.

“Bolin and the others want to celebrate for you. Let's go,” Asami explained, gesturing towards the door.

Korra nodded.

As Asami moved to fetch the wheelchair, Korra stopped her. “I think I can walk with a cane now,” she said, showing that most of her bandages had been removed, except for some deeper wounds and fractures.

Asami crossed her arms, weighing Korra's proposal.

“Don't worry, I need the exercise,” Korra insisted, standing up to demonstrate her progress.

“Alright,” Asami relented, handing her the cane.

Together, they walked out of the room, the sound of laughter and chatter growing louder as they approached the common area.

“Hey, Korra! You're looking better!” Bolin exclaimed, spreading his arms wide for a hug as soon as Korra entered the room.

“Happy Being-human day, Korra!” Opal and Mako also gave Korra a hug each.

“We have a surprise for you,” Mako said, stepping aside to reveal a brand new set of armor hanging on a rack behind him.

“Thank you, guys! It looks perfect for me!” Korra exclaimed.

“I think we can go hunting together soon!” Bolin said excitedly.

“And, of course, you can't forget the weapon.” Tenzin, a gentle smile on his face, pulled out a Dragon Slash Blade and placed it next to the armor. “Happy Being-human day, Korra! By the way, ‘Being-human day’ is really a strange term.”

“Humans become human at the moment of birth, right?” Korra quipped. “We're just a few years late.”

“You are right!” Tenzin let out a hearty laugh.

“Hey, guys! Let's go camping next!”

“We can prepare a feast!”

“And then let's visit Luo City in the evening! It's been a while since you've been there, right, Korra?”

“Luo City's nights are even more beautiful now!”

The friends excitedly shared their plans for the day. Their laughter and the lively atmosphere surrounded Korra, like a warm breeze on a summer day or the warm sun on a winter day.

“I miss Luo City nights!” Korra said with a smile, her eyes tearing up a bit. I miss all of you.

She looked at Asami.

Asami blinked, silently asking if she was having a good day.

Korra nodded, her smile widening. Yeah, a being-human day without the blessings of fellow tribe people could still be great!

---

A week later, before the month of November had arrived, snow began to fall.

Asami sneezed, wrapped in her blanket. She was about to get up when she remembered that she hadn't had the chance to buy thicker clothes yet.

On the other side, Korra was awakened from her dream. She rubbed her eyes and looked out the frost-covered window. The leaves that had not yet fallen from the trees were all ravaged by the wind and snow overnight.

She liked snow, but not this kind of ominous, strange snow.

“Asami, are you alright?” Korra asked.

“I'm fine, it's just that the weather is too terrible,” Asami complained.

“Exactly...” Korra jumped out of bed, walked over to Asami.

Asami lifted a corner of the blanket, inviting Korra to join her. The moment Korra settled in, Asami felt her entire body warm up.

“You're like a mobile heater, Korra,” Asami said, resting her head on Korra's shoulder.

“Glad to be of service, my lady,” Korra chuckled.

After a while, Asami finally mustered the courage to get up and change her clothes.

As soon as Asami and Korra walked into the hall, they spotted Opal and two strangely robed monks standing near the entrance. Just as she was about to inquire about their presence, the two monks turned around.

“Oh, Mako! Bolin! Why are you...”

“Pema found some thick monk robes to keep everyone warm. Would you like to try them on?” Opal said with a grin, holding out the robes to the girls who had just arrived.

Asami and Korra shared a glance and shook their heads. “That's a bit too weird for us, Opal,” Asami said with a laugh.

“Should I shave my head to complete the look?” Bolin joked, messing with his hair.

“You'd also need to eat healthy vegetarian meals every day,” Tenzin chimed in as he walked in.

“Absolutely not! I refuse to accept this!” Bolin said, hastily removing the robe.

Everyone turned their attention to Mako, who still had his robe on. “Hey, I'd rather be warm,” he said before sneezing. “This weather is going to kill me!”

“So, it's Unalaq's fault?” Opal asked.

“I think so,” Korra answered.

“The forest has swallowed another town,” Tenzin said worriedly. “But at least everyone made it out in time.”

“Can the secret passage I used to escape still good to use?” Korra asked. She had shared the passage leading to the heart of the forest with Tenzin. And he quickly passed the information to the Emperor.

Tenzin shook his head. “The Emperor sent people to find the passage, but it has been completely sealed.”

“We have to find a way to stop Unalaq as soon as possible,” Korra said.

“But how? I mean, the army can't even get deep into the forest,” Bolin sighed.

“My father might know how.”

“Your father? You mean...” Asami looked at Korra, raising an eyebrow in surprise.

“Go to the South Pole!” Korra turned her head to answer Asami's question and her gaze. “The werewolves come from the South Pole, so the root of the problem might be found there.”

Asami stared into Korra's eyes and gently poked her arm, “I agree that it's a promising lead, but don't think about leaving me behind, Korra. We've been talking about going to the South Pole together for a long time, right?”

“Of course, I have no intention of leaving you behind. We also said that we would see the sea together. I think we'll be sailing on the sea for at least a month this time.”

“The South Pole...” Tenzin stroked his beard thoughtfully, “It would be a long and dangerous journey.”

“We can go to Tayunite first,” Korra continued, “Varrick might provide us with a ship, but he's a businessman, I don't know what price he will ask us to pay.”

“I'll go to Tayunite with you, Korra. I'll convince Varrick!” Tenzin put his hand on Korra's shoulder.

“Hey, we wouldn't leave you guys behind either!” Bolin exclaimed, pointing to the group. “Right, bro?” He nudged Mako with his elbow.

“Agreed.” Mako pulled his right hand out of the robe.

“Seems like you forgot someone, Bolin.”

A sudden chill ran down Bolin's spine as he slowly turned around. “Oh, Opal! Sorry, I just thought this trip might be too dangerous for you, and you should stay here.”

“Hm? You don't think Juicy and I can provide any help? If Juicy heard that, she'd probably want to burn you to a crisp!” With a hand on her hip, Opal gave Bolin a pointed look.

“I didn't mean to doubt your and Juicy's abilities...”  Bolin raised his hands in surrender, gesturing toward Opal.

Korra laughed, “Easy there, Bolin! I get that you're looking out for Opal, but don't forget she's a total badass with Juicy by her side. We're lucky to have them both on our team!”

 

Three days later, the two fire dragons set off with the adventurers on a new journey full of unknowns.

Chapter 36: Setting Sail

Lin Beifong adjusted the bandage on her left arm, wrapping it tightly. She glanced at the half-empty bottle of alcohol from the night before, contemplating for a moment before deciding to pour herself a glass of water instead.

As she returned to her room, the damaged armor hanging on the rack reminded her that it needed repair. It had been left unattended for several days, and perhaps today was the day to take care of it, Lin thought.

Next to the armor hung a sword, its Sato family crest engraved on the hilt, a painful reminder stung Lin's heart. She averted her gaze.

Ever since returning to the Capital last time, she should have stayed by the new queen's side. Perhaps she could have prevented the incident. However, once again, she had been a step too late, and the regret had been tormenting her for days.

Lin had already made plans to return to Tayunite, finish her business there, and then return to the Capital to resume her role at the new queen's side. Although the queen didn't seem to like her much, Lin couldn't shake off her sense of concern.

However, the forest's mutation had disrupted her plans. As she prepared to detour from the Kamira Mountains to Hiigan, she received a distress call from Gang's team, who had encountered a kidnapping during a mission. Lin immediately gathered a few people and set off to rescue them. They infiltrated the kidnappers' camp and freed their comrades. Just as they were about to sneak away, Lin overheard a conversation among the kidnappers, discussing the collusion between Hiigan's Sato Queen and the werewolves.

“The werewolf was killed, and Queen Sato was executed.”

These words suddenly sucked the air out of Lin's lungs, leaving only the echoing phrases “werewolf killed” and “queen executed” reverberating in her mind.

She didn't notice they had been discovered. An ax swung towards her, and she instinctively raised her left arm to block it. The ax blade pierced through the armor on her left arm, sinking into her flesh. A searing pain shot through her, snapping her out of her daze and forcing her back into the present moment. The kidnappers and the escorts clashed in battle, and they eventually broke through the encirclement. However, two of their comrades lost their lives in the fight.

Lin stumbled back to Tayunite, the rumors she had heard along the way confirming the words of the kidnappers. Queen Sato's reluctance to kill the werewolf must have been because it was Korra.

Lin locked herself in her house and had not left for several days. She still struggled to accept this reality. It seemed absurd that Korra, capable of defeating terrible monsters, could be killed so easily. The overnight annihilation of the Sato Dynasty sounded equally absurd.

A knock on the door pulled her out of her thoughts.

“I said not to bother me these days,” Lin grumbled as she walked to the door. She opened it.

To her shock, standing in front of her were the deceased werewolf and Queen Sato, her ex-boyfriend and her niece, as well as the two lower-ranking knights.

Lin slammed the door shut.

She rubbed her temples, “Things seem to be getting worse, and now I'm even hallucinating. I shouldn't have drunk so much.”

However... it wasn't surprising for the two deceased to appear in her hallucinations, nor was the presence of her niece. She had concerns for the Suyin and her family after the Sato Dynasty's collapse. But why were Tenzin and the two knights also in her hallucination?

The knocking grew louder, and Lin could no longer ignore it. The sound seemed too real to be an illusion. She opened the door once again, and the same group of people still stood there. This time, Korra moved forward, positioning herself in the doorway to prevent Lin from closing it again.

“Lin, I apologize for intruding so suddenly, but why did you shut the door upon seeing us?” Korra asked.

“This isn't an illusion?” Lin looked at Korra, then at the others.

“What illusion?” The others exchanged confused glances.

“Never mind... come in, please.” Lin stepped aside, allowing everyone to enter the room. Though she didn't understand what was happening, the sight of the two alive and well helped dispel some of her gloom from the past few days.

“Wait, you didn't think that Korra and Asami were dead, did you?” Tenzin asked as he sat down, realizing the reason behind Lin's odd behavior.

Lin shrugged, “You must know the news circulating outside. And that they are still alive must be internal news, right?”

“Lin, I'll explain everything to you,” Asami said.

“Alright.” Lin nodded.

Asami provided Lin with a brief account of the entire situation.

“So, almost everything I've heard is true, except for the part about you two being dead?” Lin asked.

“The story about Queen Sato conspiring with the werewolf isn't true either,” Mako added.

“Well, that depends on how you define it. It's true in a certain sense, right, Korra?” Lin tossed the question to Korra.

“But 'conspiring' isn't the right word! Asami and I have a normal relationship!” Korra retorted.

“Sorry; I was just kidding around. I'm a little annoyed that you didn't come back to the team after your mission, and you didn't even send me a letter to let me know what was going on!”

“Uh...” Korra avoided eye contact, fidgeting with her hair, “I couldn't tell you when I joined Unalaq, and everything happened so quickly afterward... I didn't have the chance... I'm sorry for making you worry.” She braced herself for Lin's scolding.

Lin paused for a moment, then said, “I'm glad to see you both well.”

Korra looked up in surprise, and Lin's mouth hinted at a slight smile. “So, what brings you here?” Lin asked.

“We're looking for Varrick,” Tenzin replied, “But we thought it'd be too abrupt to approach him directly, so we sought your help.” Tenzin then explained their journey to the South Pole.

“In other words, you need a ship.”

Korra nodded.

“There's no time to lose; let's go see Varrick right away!”

Lin led the group to Varrick's mansion, only to be informed by Zhu Li that Varrick was unavailable for any visitors that day, even if they waited until nightfall. With no choice but to wait, they returned to Lin's residence, planning to visit Varrick the next day.

Lin's home had never been so crowded with so many people, especially a few are noisier, such as the energy surplus Bolin. Korra also seemed much more lively than before, probably because she was surrounded by friends and the person she loved. Or maybe this was how she was meant to be, before all the experiences that had changed her. Lin sighed; perhaps it wasn't such a bad thing to see these vibrant young people full of life.

The house didn't fall silent until late into the night. Lin sat alone in the dimly lit living room, having not turned on any lights. The moonlight from the window provided enough illumination for her to see her surroundings.

Lin took a sip of her drink. Asami's smiling face and the gentle look in her eyes as she gazed at Korra appeared in Lin's thoughts. Asami looked so different from the expression she wore during the wedding. This must be what her mother would have wanted to see.

At this point, what more could Lin do for the departed queen? She couldn't help but look forward to the future of these two young women.

A cautious creaking sound of a door opening caught Lin's attention. She looked up to see Opal tiptoeing out of her room.

“Going to the bathroom?”

Lin's voice startled Opal, causing her to jump. “I couldn't sleep, so I came out for some fresh air,” Opal said, standing awkwardly in place, twisting her fingers together.

“Having trouble sleeping, huh?” Lin gestured for her to come and sit.

Opal nodded slightly.

“The nights here tend to be colder and more humid,” Lin stated.

“Why are you still up at this hour?” Opal asked.

“You youngsters made such a racket, it gave me a headache, and now I can't seem to fall asleep,” Lin replied.

“I'm sorry...” Opal said, looking down, avoiding Lin's gaze.

“How's your mother doing after the fall of the Sato dynasty? Did Kuvira do anything to the Beifong family?” Lin inquired.

“Not at this moment. The Beifong family had little influence at court already, so I doubt Kuvira would do anything drastic to them out of respect for my mother adopting her,” Opal explained.

“Let's hope that's the case,” Lin said, glancing out the window, almost speaking to herself, “Such significant events occurred, yet Suyin didn't bother sending me a letter informing me.”

“My mother has been in a terrible state lately; she believes the Beifong family didn't fulfill their duty to support Sato adequately.”

Lin shifted her gaze to Opal and suddenly asked, “Did your mother ever tell you about our relationship when we were young?”

“On occasion, she mentioned that you were strict with her and scolded her for the slightest mistake, which sometimes made her rebellious and defiant towards you. And then...”

“And then I, who kept preaching about responsibility, ran away, leaving a mess for her to clean up. That's why she resents me,” Lin interrupted.

“You didn't run away. You had a vision of Sato's future, and you were right,” Opal pointed out.

“Right or wrong, it's hard to tell now. People often regret their choices, wondering if things would be different had they made another decision,” Lin mused.

“Another choice could have led to worse results. Who knows?” Opal replied.

“Exactly. Who knows?” Lin agreed.

The room fell silent for a while before Lin spoke again. “I had initially planned to stay in the Capital, but after hearing about the events in Hiigan, I've been considering the point of returning to the Capital.”

“What are your thoughts now?” Opal inquired.

“I think I need to go back and mend my relationship with your mother,” Lin said.

Opal studied Lin's profile in the soft moonlight; her face seemed less severe than usual. Perhaps Lin wasn't as frightening as her mother had described. Opal couldn't help but smile at the thought.

“What's so funny?” Lin asked sharply. “Go to bed! In my house, I don't tolerate oversleeping in the morning!”

Opal suppressed her smile and nodded, heading back to her room.

She was still kind of terrifying, however!

---

The next day, Lin, Tenzin, and Korra returned to Varrick's mansion.

Zhu Li went to Varrick's room to inform him, and the three visitors waited for a long time, but Zhu Li still didn't come out.

Korra paced back and forth outside, then stopped at the doorway. She took a deep breath and kicked the door open with one foot.

“Help! Who's there?” Varrick yelped, leaping into Zhu Li's arms like a startled meerkat and holding her neck tightly.

“Your guests from yesterday are here,” Zhu Li sighed, unceremoniously dumping Varrick onto the floor.

“A little warning next time!” Varrick dusted himself off and stood up with a scowl.

“My bad, you're just heavier than you look,” Zhu Li replied with a shrug.

Varrick glared at Zhu Li, then turned to the guests. “Oh, Korra! Long time no see! I knew you'd come back alive.” He slapped Korra's shoulder with a grin. “Did you hurt your eye during your fight with the Gaismagorm?”

“Um...” Korra shrugged and vaguely answered Varrick's question.

“And what brings the legendary Master Tenzin here?” Varrick folded his arms, scrutinizing Tenzin.

“Cut to the chase, Varrick, we need your help. We need a ship,” Tenzin cut in.

“What's it for?”

“To travel to the South Pole. We need to stop Unalaq.”

“Yeah, Unalaq is indeed a troublesome fellow,” Varrick lightly knocked on his head with his fist. “You know, the appearance of the Forest has greatly reduced my business.”

“Not only that, but the expansion of the Forest may eventually make it impossible for humans to survive on this continent,” Tenzin continued.

“But why go to the South Pole? How do you know you can find a solution there?”

“Because...” Tenzin paused and looked at Korra.

“Because I am a werewolf,” Korra said. “I joined Unalaq for a while, so I know some information about werewolves.”

Varrick's expression gradually twisted. He pointed at Lin, “I knew you'd bring back more weirdos!”

Lin rolled her eyes.

“Don't worry, we won't take your ship for free. I'll request funds from the Emperor,” Tenzin redirected the conversation away from Korra's identity.

“Why don't you just ask the Emperor for a ship directly?”

“Because he doesn't trust werewolves, not any of them.”

“And why do you think I would trust her?” Varrick glanced at Korra.

“You've known her for a while now. And...” Tenzin surveyed the room's decor, with a chaotic assortment of tools placed between various models of ships and catapults, clearly indicating Varrick's strange research and development projects. “The imperial navy might not cut it for a trip to the South Pole, but your mad genius might.”

“You've got a good eye, Master Tenzin!” Varrick's face lit up with a toothy grin. He raised his thumbs, pointing to himself. “I'm redesigning the ship's structure to reduce manpower costs during voyages. And I'm developing fully automated loading catapults. But there's a teensy little snag...”

“Asami might be able to help you,” Korra said.

“Who's Asami?”

“A light bowgun user in our hunter team, she is skilled with machinery.”

“Alright,” Varrick snapped his fingers, “have her assist me with the research and development. Once it's successful, the ship is yours.”

Thus, the burden fell on poor Asami's shoulders.

“KORRRAA!!” Upon hearing the news, Asami shouted loudly at Korra. Korra's eardrums were buzzing from the loud noise.

“Sorry... I said your name without much thought,” Korra explained quietly.

“What if I can't help him solve the problem?”

“I believe in you! You can definitely do it!” Korra revealed a twisted smile. “You're the most brilliant person I know!”

Seeing Korra's smile, Asami couldn't stay angry any longer. She sighed helplessly and shook her head. “But you have to take some responsibility!”

“I'll do anything!”

Asami just wanted Korra to stay with her while she worked. The next day, the two came to Varrick's workshop together.

Asami sat on a floor cushion to study Varrick's design drawings and models. After leaving the work to Asami, Varrick disappeared.

“That jerk Varrick, I thought you two were solving this problem together, but he just left!” Korra complained angrily.

“It's fine; it's good that he's not here to bother us.”

The breeze from the window carried the scent of the sea. Asami's hair swayed in the wind as her pencil made soft sounds on the draft paper.

Yeah, it's nice not having that guy around. Korra sat behind Asami, staring blankly at Asami's focused figure.

Time passed second by second, and the shadows cast on the balcony by the sunlight gradually shortened.

The problem Varrick left behind was indeed tricky, causing Asami to become troubled. She frowned while staring at the draft paper filled with various design sketches, her fingers unconsciously twirling the pencil. Afterward, she sighed, slamming the pencil down on the table and stretching her somewhat stiff shoulder and back muscles.

She glanced back at Korra, who was huffing and doing single-arm push-ups.

“Korra.” She called.

“Hm?” Korra pushed her body up and looked at Asami.

“How many have you done?”

“Over two hundred, maybe.” Sweat dripped from Korra's face onto the floor.

“Aren't you bored being here? I am sorry, you should go explore the city with Mako and the others.”

“You know I've spent a lot of time in this city, so there's nothing really new for me here. And no, I'm not really bored. I enjoy being with you!” Korra jumped to her feet and grinned.

Asami couldn't help but smile along. Her worries were momentarily relieved by Korra's healing words, “Thanks. Could you get me a glass of water?”

“At your service, my lady!” Korra replied with an exaggerated bow before dashing off to fetch the water.

After a brief moment of relaxation, Asami delved back into her work.

As the day grew dark, Korra turned on the lights. Another lazy day was coming to an end without much productivity. Korra lay on the floor, and before she knew it, her eyelids began to droop. Asami, on the other hand, remained focused on her work. Korra let out a long yawn.

“Korra, go get some sleep. I'll be fine here!” Asami said as she turned to Korra.

“You're not going to sleep? It's late, and you can continue tomorrow.”

Asami shook her head, “I have a hunch that I'm close to solving this. I want to wrap up this problem first.”

“Alright then, I'll sleep here.”

“On the floor?” Asami looked around, noticing that the floor was the only available space for sleeping.

“Hmm... I have an idea!” Korra said as she began to unbuckle her belt.

“Hey, what are you doing?” Asami asked, eyeing Korra's movements curiously.

“Taking off my clothes,” Korra replied, “I'm going to sleep here in my wolf form.”

“Oh, I almost forgot that you're a wolf,” Asami tapped her forehead, realizing that she hadn't seen Korra's wolf form since their reunion.

As her body transformed into a wolf, she shook her fur, bent her knees, and lay down on her side, resting her head on Asami's thigh. Asami gently stroked the wolf's head. “Good night, my sweet wolf-girl,” she whispered by the wolf's ear.

The wolf's tail wagged rhythmically, and soon the wagging frequency slowed down. Gradually her breathing became even and steady.

When Korra awoke in the middle of the night, the room's lamp was still on, but Asami had already fallen asleep on the table. Korra transformed back into her human form and quietly put on her clothes. Then, she gently picked up Asami and placed her on the bed in the guest room arranged by Zhu Li. Asami murmured but did not wake up. After covering her with a blanket, Korra lay down beside Asami and fell asleep again until a knocking on the door roused them.

Asami opened her eyes and found the weight on her shoulder came from the girl. How long had it been since they'd slept together like this? Asami wondered.

The knocking persisted. Korra let out a dissatisfied snort and rolled over to continue sleeping. Asami kissed Korra's cheek, got out of bed, and opened the door.

Varrick stood at the door, his eyes wide with excitement. He held Asami's draft paper in his hand and exclaimed, “Asami, you're a genius! You solved this problem in just one day!”

“You overlooked a detail during the design process, and considering it solved the problem,” Asami replied nonchalantly.

“You can work for me in the future, and I'll give you a generous salary!” Varrick raised his eyebrows.

“No, I'm a hunter,” Asami declined Varrick's invitation.

“What a pity!”Varrick curled his mouth.

According to Varrick and Asami's design, a new ship was quickly retrofitted.

“It's yours now,” Varrick exclaimed, spreading his arms to showcase the ship to its new owners. “You can give it a name.”

After a moment of thought, Korra suggested, “How about the Avatar? I think it's cool.” She glanced at her companions for their input.

“I agree!”

“I like that name!”

“Our team can also be called Team Avatar!”

The companions seemed pleased with the name.

“A fitting name indeed! Since you all bear the weighty responsibility of saving humanity,” Tenzin's gaze softened as he observed the group of young people before him. Due to his crucial role in the Dragon Breath Country, he couldn't leave for long periods and thus wasn't part of their journey to the South Pole.

Varrick commanded the workers to spray the word “Avatar” on the ship's hull, marking the completion of its final touch-up.

“By the way, Korra, you look like a pirate captain,” Varrick patted Korra's shoulder.

“Thanks,” Korra grinned.

Everything was ready for their voyage.

As the first rays of sunlight kissed the horizon, the Avatar—a sleek, triple-masted schooner—awaited her maiden voyage. On deck, the sails were carefully unfurled, their crisp white fabric rippling gently in the breeze.

Asami stood near the bow, her gaze fixed on the open sea ahead. This would be her first time leaving this continent, and their destination was where Korra had been born and raised.

The sea route to the South Pole had not yet been developed, and she had no idea what hidden dangers lurked in the icy waters and lands that awaited them. Asami turned her gaze to Korra, noticing a mixture of anticipation and unease in her eyes.

As the mooring lines were cast off, the Avatar gracefully began to edge away from the dock.

People on the shore waved goodbye to them, their silhouettes growing smaller as the distance between them widened. Lin folded her arms and said thoughtfully, “The future of humanity on this continent rests in the hands of these young people?”

“They are all exceptional young individuals, aren't they?” Tenzin replied with a slight smile.

Lin nodded, “You're right about that.”

“Of course the werewolf issue should be solved by werewolves themselves!” Varrick suddenly interjected. “To be honest, I haven't forgiven her for being a werewolf.”

“I don’t care about your thoughts.” Lin shot Varrick an annoyed glance, pushing him aside as she walked past him. Tenzin followed closely behind Lin and left the dock.

“Hey! There's plenty of space for you to walk over there!” Varrick exclaimed, shaking his fist at Lin's retreating figure.

Chapter 37: We are just friends?

Notes:

Gajau: Vicious piscine that forms groups to defend their territory from intruders. Though primarily aquatic creatures, they have been known to chase their prey onto land.
Aurora Somnacanth: Large monster, Ice Mermaid Wyvern, it can uses its Cryo Sac to unleashe cold air from within its body. This icy mist can freeze an broad area instantly.

This is my first attempt at writing a sex scene, I don't really know how to describe it better, so it may come across as awkward.

The Avatar docked at the southernmost port city of the Valley Storm Country, where they needed to complete their final supply replenishment. From here, they would venture onward to the South Polar, where no human settlements would be encountered on their voyage.

“You're heading to the South Pole?” The dockworker's face showed bewilderment upon learning of the Avatar's destination. “Does the newly crowned King Wu share the same eccentricity as the former dreadful Queen?”

“We're not on King Wu's orders; we're just looking for adventure,” the one-eyed captain replied.

“Are you youngsters aware of how many lives have been lost at sea?” The dockworker, apparently considering them impulsive youth.

“We carry the fate of humanity on our shoulders,” Bolin proudly proclaimed, patting his chest.

The dockworker realized that these youngsters were not only impulsive but also melodramatic. He shook his head and stopped meddling in their affairs.

After two days of sailing southward, the sea became turbulent. Fishing vessels typically wouldn't venture any further south, as the dark depths were said to harbor terrifying monsters.

The vast ocean held only the solitary Avatar drifting upon its surface, each towering wave seemingly intent on consuming her, yet she and her crew miraculously persevered.

The vessel's hull, reinforced by Varrick's modifications, proved remarkably sturdy, even if Korra doubted his reliability most of the time. Korra was grateful that Varrick took this South Pole voyage seriously, despite his vocal disbelief in werewolves. At the very least, he believed in her.

Korra stared blankly at the water's surface. The weather was pleasant today, and perhaps she should call for Asami to come out and sunbathe, were it not for the lingering chill outside. In the distance, the calm water began to ripple strangely. Korra narrowed her eyes, observing the activity beneath the surface. A dark, swirling mass moved closer to the Avatar, a familiar sight to Korra—a ferocious school of Gajaus.

Though they are small monsters, Gajaus were highly aggressive creatures, prone to leaping onto decks and attacking humans, often in coordinated groups of hundreds. Their relentless onslaught could destroy a ship's hull outright.

Korra bolted back to the cabin. “Guys, we've got trouble!”

She briefly explained the situation with the Gajau swarm, urging everyone to arm themselves with a sense of urgency.

“Relax, Korra!” Bolin patted her shoulder, joking, “You took down an Elder Dragon, and now you're worried about these little guys?”

“Don't underestimate them!” Korra warned, heading to the deck. The first wave of Gajaus attacked. Korra drew her sword, slashing at the creatures as the others joined the fight.

The addition of the Dragon Knight and the Rathian made the battle significantly easier. Opal, mounted on her dragon, soared above the ship, commanding Juicy to transform the leaping Gajaus into roasted fish.

The battle concluded swiftly amidst the enticing aroma of freshly roasted fish.

Bolin picked up a roasted Gajau from the deck. “They smell pretty good. Can we eat them?” he asked the others.

“I didn't see anything about them being edible in the monster guide,” Mako replied, looking to Asami for confirmation.

Asami nodded.

“Their meat isn't poisonous, so you can eat them,” Korra said.

Bolin took a bite.

“But they're really bitter and hard to swallow,” Korra continued.

An odd bitterness spread through Bolin's mouth, his face contorted in disgust and he spat it out. “Come on, give me the full story!”

“You just asked if they were edible, Bolin,” Korra teased.

“Have you eaten them before?” Asami asked Korra.

“Yeah...” Korra's smile faded. “When Zaheer captured me, all I had to eat for a few days was these.” Korra took the bitten Gajau from Bolin, took a small bite, and swallowed. “Honestly, roasting them helps, but they're still pretty awful.” She flung the fish far into the sea.

“Hey, you won't have to eat that stuff again, Korra. We'll have a lavish dinner tonight,” Bolin reassured, wrapping an arm around Korra's shoulder.

“Sounds enticing, Bolin,” Korra responded.

“Of course!” Bolin winked. “So, we'll leave the deck-cleaning duty to you and Asami.”

“Wait!” Korra objected, but the other three ignored her, waving as they retreated into the cabin. “Hey, I'm the captain here!” Korra called after them, heaving a sigh as she eyed the Gajau corpses strewn across the reddened deck.

“Let's get to it, Captain!” Asami handed Korra a mop.

Korra reluctantly took it, grumbling, “We should make them join in the work!”

“It's just a bit of cleaning,” Asami shrugged.

After tossing all the Gajau carcasses into the sea, Korra and Asami mopped the deck twice, finally restoring its original color.

Korra leaned against the railing and sat down, observing the sun nearing the horizon. “Gajaus are terrifying creatures,” she suddenly said. “There were too many of them. If Juicy hadn't been there, we wouldn't have stood a chance against those that jumped onto the deck. They would have torn us all to pieces.”

Asami sat beside Korra and asked, “So you've dealt with Gajau attacks before?”

“Yeah, but it was awful for me, not for Zaheer and his gang,” Korra said, frowning as she absentmindedly pushed the mop around. “Zaheer came up with this twisted plan—he used bait to lure them away first.”

“Bait... It was you, wasn't it?” Asami asked, her voice slightly trembling. From Korra's expression, she could guess what she was about to say.

Korra nodded. “They cut open my arm, or, well, my forearm. Then they locked me in a cage, tied it to an iron chain, and tossed me into the sea.”

“What?!” Asami couldn't help but exclaim. She could never imagine the cruelties that Zaheer had done to Korra.

“My blood drew all the Gajaus in. They went crazy, bashing against the cage, and I was scared to death they'd break through. Luckily, they built a sturdy cage to prevent my escape.”

“However, my leg accidentally slipped out, and a chunk of flesh was instantly torn off.” Korra set the mop aside, rolling up her left pant leg. “I think it was around here.” She pointed to a spot where a faint scar remained. “I nearly drowned in the sea before they killed those monsters and pulled the cage up.”

Asami thought about how tense Korra was when she informed them of the incoming Gajaus. She realized that some traces of hurt are hard to erase, both physical and mental. “Korra...” she said, taking her hand.

“Don't worry, Asami. It's all in the past now.” Korra reassured her with a smile as their fingers interlocked. “I took care of Zaheer myself, and I've even learned to stay underwater longer.”

Asami's gaze softened as she leaned closer to Korra, their faces mere inches apart.  She could feel Korra's warm breath on her skin.  Gently, Asami closed her eyes and pressed her lips against Korra's.  To her delight, Korra didn't resist, parting her lips to welcome Asami's kiss.

The taste of salt on Asami's tongue made her think of seawater. When they broke apart, she noticed a tear track on Korra's face and a single tear lingering at the corner of her left eye. Asami tenderly reached up to wipe it away.

“Thanks, Asami. I love you,” Korra whispered, placing her palm over Asami's hand, savoring the warmth of her touch on her cheek.

“I love you too, Korra.”

 

When floating ice began to appear on the sea's surface, it signaled their proximity to the South Pole. However, navigating the Avatar became increasingly challenging due to the floating ice and frigid weather. The task of de-icing the deck was becoming unusually arduous.

“Hey, why not have Juicy melt the ice with her fire?” Bolin asked Opal, struggling to shovel ice in his thick cotton clothes.

“The weather's way too cold, Bolin,” Opal explained. “Juicy's not suited to this climate. She can't even spew fire.”

Suddenly, the ship jolted violently, knocking Bolin to the ground. “Hey, Captain, what's happening?”

“Sorry, we probably hit some underwater dark ice,” Korra replied, turning around. “Part of the control lever must have frozen. The ship's steering is less responsive now. Mako and Asami are trying to fix it.”

“This is awful,” Bolin groaned. “We're stuck here, and if another monster shows up, we're screwed.”

“Quit the doom and gloom, Bo!”

“I think we're in it, Opal...” Korra trailed off as she stared at the huge wave heading straight for them. She yanked the control lever to avoid it, but WHAM! the ship's bow crashed into an iceberg. The Avatar came to a halt following the thunderous impact.

Out of nowhere, a blue-violet monster burst out of the sea.

Korra released the control lever, rolled onto the deck, and braced herself.

The Aurora Somnacanth unleashed a cold mist, rapidly freezing the seawater and securely adhering the ship's bow to the iceberg.

As the ship vibrated oddly, Mako and Asami rushed to the deck.

“Guys, we must leave the deck to fight it, or it'll smash the ship!” Korra yelled, grabbing her Dragon Slash Blade and leaping onto a floating piece of ice. She whistled to get the monster's attention, then jumped to another ice floe to lure it away from the Avatar.

Bolin and Mako followed with their weapons, while Asami manned the ship's ballista. However, the creature moved swiftly on ice and in water, making it hard for Asami to aim at the fast-moving target. Several times, she could have hit the creature, but the monster blocked her shots with ice blocks.

“Opal, distract the beast from the air!” Asami shouted to the Dragon Knight.

Opal signaled an “okay” and took off on Juicy to support the hunters. Though Juicy couldn't spew fire, her repeated lunges at the Aurora Somnacanth confused it.

The monster swung its tail, shattering ice floes. Bolin hastily leapt to another ice floe but he's not as nimble as Korra and Mako. He slipped into the water upon landing.

“Bolin!” Opal cried out, urging Juicy to swoop down. As the dragon deftly lifted Bolin out of the water with her claws, she carefully dropped him onto the deck.

Bolin's soaked hair and cotton clothes began to freeze, his teeth chattering uncontrollably as Opal dragged him into the cabin.

Without one hunter and the Dragon Knight's support, Korra and Mako struggled. Frustrated after firing more useless shots, Asami abandoned the ballista, grabbed her bowgun, and jumped from the deck.

The monster didn't notice Asami's stealthy approach. As its tail swiped at Korra, Asami shot a flaming bullet from behind an iceberg. The intense heat made the creature recoil its tail, allowing Korra to sever it with a swift strike. Meanwhile, Mako destroyed the fin on its front limb.

The enraged monster let out a continuous, deafening shriek, forcing the hunters to huddle up and cover their ears. The surrounding ice floes and icebergs shattered from the powerful sound waves, pelting the hunters with ice shards that felt like a thousand tiny knives.

Distracted by the intense heat, the Aurora Somnacanth fixated its rage on Asami. As the shriek stopped, Asami had barely managed to stand up and couldn't make out what had happened before she felt a massive force hitting her body. Instantly, she was enveloped in icy seawater, the coldness seeping into her bones. She tried to struggle, but her entire body seemed no longer under her control. She tried to breathe, and her lungs experienced a simultaneous sensation of freezing and burning, as if they were being torn apart. Her body slowly sank, and darkness closed in around her.

So drowning was such a painful experience after all...

Before losing consciousness, she felt something wrapping around her waist, a gentle pressure amidst the chaos.

---

It was like being wrapped in a fluffy blanket, Asami felt warm and comfortable, and she wanted to continue sleeping. However, her consciousness pulled her back to the waking world. With a struggle, she opened her eyes and found the wolf's head nestled against her neck, their bodies pressed close together, and the wolf's forelimbs draped over her stomach.

“Asami...” the wolf mumbled.

“Hm?” Asami responded with a questioning sound.

The wolf didn't reply. Was she talking in her sleep? Asami gently kissed the wolf's forehead, moved her forelimbs, lifted the blanket, and carefully slipped out of bed. She couldn't help but shiver as the outside world felt so different from the cozy nest. She quickly changed into a cotton dress.

Entering the dining hall in search of food, she found Mako sitting at the table, a book in his hands.

“Hey, Asami, how are you feeling?” Mako asked, glancing up from his book at the sound of her footsteps.

“I'm mostly fine.” Apart from some dizziness and a lingering heaviness in her body, Asami noticed no other discomfort.

“I'll get you something to eat.” Mako closed his book, rose from the table, and gathered a plate of marinated fish, a chunk of dry bread, and a cup of water for her.

“Thank you. Where are we sailing to now?” Asami inquired.

“Opal found a bay suitable for docking the ship. We should be able to reach land soon.” Mako replied, returning to his seat. “How's Korra?”

“She's still asleep. I guess she spent all night taking care of me.”

“I've never seen Korra that worried before.”

“So how did you ultimately deal with the monster?”

“Well, when Korra wanted to save you, the Aurora Somnacanth blocked her.” Mako recounted, “she was furious and charged straight at it, driving her blade into its body before jumping into the water. I just took care of the final touches. Honestly, her speed and actions left me stunned.”

“You never know what Korra's capable of, Mako.” Asami replied with a smile.

“Yeah, she's pretty impulsive when it comes to certain people.”

“Well, you can't say that...” Before Asami could refute Mako's words, a sudden sound of the door bursting open interrupted her. She looked towards the doorway.

“Asami!” Korra shouted, her voice filled with urgency as she rushed into the dining hall.

With a smirk and a raised eyebrow, Mako gestured towards Asami, silently implying, “See, I was right.”

“I'm right here, Korra. I'm fine, thanks to you!” Asami replied with a smile.

Korra let out a heavy sigh, her shoulders sagging in relief.  She crossed the room in a few quick strides and pulled Asami into a tight embrace, pressing her lips against Asami's in a tender kiss.

Mako discreetly averted his gaze.

After spending their final night aboard the Avatar, the adventurers finally set foot upon the South Pole continent.

Korra had once seen a map of the South Pole in Unalaq's possession. Before escaping the forest, she had managed to steal the map but lost it along with all her belongings. All she could recall was that the werewolf tribe was located in the eastern part of the South Pole, at the edge of an ice plain forest.

With only the compass to guide them, the group headed east. The thick snow, which sometimes reached up to their calves, made walking a strenuous affair. Each step sank deep into the snow, significantly slowing their progress.

Dragon Knight took the lead, scouting the path ahead. She had flown approximately twenty miles but found no notable landmarks in the vast expanse of white.

“I can't see the forest,” Opal reported after rejoining the group. “We may have a long way to go.”

When Bolin fell to the ground again, he lay sprawled out, unwilling to get up. “ We're never gonna make it to the forest at this rate. Can't Juicy carry all of us in one trip?” he asked Opal.

Opal stroked Juicy's head, and she felt conflicted. But Bolin was right; their provisions wouldn't last for a lengthy journey, and the longer they spent in the snow, the greater the chances of encountering danger - be it from monsters or harsh weather. Maybe she should ask Juicy to try it.

“For now, we need to find a cave quickly,” Korra reminded them. “Otherwise, we'll freeze to death out here at night.”

“The South Pole is the worst!” Bolin grumbled as he clambered to his feet.

Relying on her keen sense of smell, Korra detected the scent of damp rock from within a nearby cave. The group managed to find shelter in the cave just before nightfall.

As the crackling fire warmed the chilly cavern, everyone settled down to sleep, leaving only Asami and Korra to tend to the flames.

Korra sat with her eyes closed and her legs crossed. Asami poured hot water into a cup and sat beside Korra, who opened her eyes at the sound.

“Were you meditating?”  Asami asked softly, handing the cup to Korra.

“I was praying to the Snowstorm Goddess,” Korra replied, cupping the warm beverage in her hands, “hoping that we won't encounter a storm before we find the werewolf tribe.”

“May the Snowstorm Goddess watch over us,” Asami prayed, her hands pressed together.

For a moment, silence enveloped them, broken only by the soft crackle of the fire and Bolin's steady snores. Korra drew her knees to her chest, hugging them tightly as she curled into a ball. The firelight danced in her eyes. This journey was so terrible.

“What's on your mind, Korra?” Asami asked, gazing at Korra's profile.

Korra hesitated, her grip on her knees tightening. “Will they really be expecting to see me again?” she whispered. “My parents... they abandoned me...”

Ever since they had set foot on the South Pole continent, Korra's anxiety had been steadily growing. Although she had always believed her parents were still alive, doubt had begun to creep in. What if Unalaq had already destroyed the werewolf village when he left the South Pole? She had led her friends through so much hardship, and it could all be for nothing if they were to find the werewolf tribe gone or become lost in the vast snowy plains... Perhaps bringing them here had been a mistake all along.

“You said they didn't do it on purpose.”

“I know, but... I guess I'm still holding some resentment towards them. I'm scared of seeing them again, or... what if we even can't find them...”

“Whatever comes next, I'll be by your side, Korra.” Asami placed a gentle hand on Korra's shoulder. She knew that guilt had been weighing on Korra's mind since she fell into the water. “I've never regretted coming here with you, and I don't think anyone else has either. We made it this far, and that's an incredible adventure in itself.”

Korra's body relaxed, and she leaned on Asami. For a moment, she allowed herself to savor the brief respite from her worries.

On the fourth day of their journey in the South Pole, the explorers discovered fresh sled tracks. They followed the tracks, hoping to find the werewolf tribe. As they reached the edge of a forest, the tracks disappeared.

“Which way do we go now?” Mako asked.

Korra furrowed her brow, as the place seemed familiar; they should be near the werewolf tribe.

Abruptly, a group of werewolves emerged from the forest, encircling the explorers with spears and hunting knives. Their voices rang with aggression.

“Who are you? We've been aware of your pursuit!”

“Are you allied with Unalaq?”

“What brings you here?”

“What do they say?” Bolin whispered to Korra, “Can you comprehend their words?”

Korra didn't answer; not only could she understand, but she also recognized a familiar voice. Her heart started pounding, and she unconsciously clenched her fists.

“You know them, right?” Asami noticed Korra's unease and wrapped her hands around Korra's fists.

Korra relaxed her fists and held Asami's hands to calm herself. Taking a deep breath, she removed her hood. Gradually, she lifted her gaze to the werewolf leader. After a few hesitant attempts, she finally managed to speak, “Dad...”

And the werewolf leader was frozen in place from the moment he looked Korra in the eye. He dropped his spear and walked towards Korra. “Kor...ra?”

“Go, Korra,” Asami gently pushed Korra's back.

Korra stepped forward, her pace quickening until she embraced her father, who held his arms wide open.

In that moment, all her resentment and worries vanished, replaced by an endless longing that turned into tears.

As they separated, tears streaked her father's face as well. Gazing at his daughter, his lips quivered, but no words escaped. He pulled her into his arms once more.

The werewolves guided the explorers to their village. Korra and her father walked silently, side by side. Despite their countless unspoken thoughts, both found themselves lost in the overwhelming emotions.

As the village structures came into view, Korra's fragmented memories began to resurface from her childhood. Tonraq proudly introduced his daughter to every werewolf they encountered, leaving most of them astonished and shocked, despite her barely remembering most of them.

“Tonraq's daughter! I've seen her before!”

“She was only five years old when she left the tribe, just a tiny wolf pup! I can't believe she's still alive!”

“It's hard to imagine how she managed to survive!”

Finally, Tonraq led the explorers to a small house, not the one Korra remembered from her past.

“Your mother is inside,” Tonraq told Korra. “Would you like to knock on the door?”

Korra took a few steps forward and stood at the doorstep. After hesitating for a few moments, she turned around, “Shouldn't I have brought a gift or something?”

“You are the best gift, Korra,” Tonraq reassured her, planting a kiss on her forehead.

Korra nodded. She knocked gently, trying to steady her voice. “Mom, I'm back.” The house remained silent, and she wondered if her knock had been too quiet to be heard. Just as she was about to knock again, she heard the sound of a stool falling over and objects scattering, followed by approaching, hurried footsteps. She held her breath.

The door opened, revealing a woman slightly shorter than Korra. “Korra... is it really you?” Senna whispered, barely believing her eyes.

“Yes, Mom,” Korra replied, her eyes began to sting with tears of her own. “I'm home now.”

“My little wolf pup,” Senna murmured, her voice cracking with emotion.  “I can't believe you're here.” She reached out with trembling hands, gently touching Korra's cheeks, as if to make sure everything was real. When her fingers brushed against Korra's eyepatch, she paused.

Korra removed her eyepatch, fully revealing her face.

Senna's fingers lightly traced the scarred, unseeing eye, her face etched with guilt and regret.  “I'm sorry, I'm so sorry...” She apologized repeatedly.

“It's okay, Mom,” Korra comforted her after a brief embrace. “My friends came with me, and I think we should invite them inside.”

“Oh, I'm sorry!” Senna quickly apologized as her gaze fell on the explorers behind Korra, and she rushed to tidy up the overturned wooden basin and scattered nuts.

“Come in, children,” Tonraq beckoned, ushering them into the house.

As they took their seats, Asami's palms began to sweat—not because of the warmth of the house, but from nervousness. When Senna's eyes landed on her, her heart skipped a beat, but Senna soon looked away. Korra hadn't introduced them to her parents yet.

Asami worried whether Korra's parents would accept her and had shared her concerns with Korra before, who didn't seem bothered. “They missed out on over a decade of my life;  they have no say in my love life,” Korra had stated nonchalantly at that time. However, Asami still hoped for their blessing.

“These are my friends,” Korra introduced her companions one by one to her parents.

Asami's heart sank as she realized that Korra didn't specifically introduce her to her parents. Although she couldn't understand the werewolves' language, it was apparent that something was amiss.

“My mom says thank you for accompanying me,” Korra translated for the others.

Senna hugged each of them individually.

The tantalizing aroma of barbecue drifted in through the windows. Outside, the werewolves had lit a bonfire and were preparing a lavish barbecue feast for their guests who had traveled from afar.

“These werewolves don't seem as terrifying as the rumors make them out to be.” Bolin said, “They look just like... ordinary people.”

“But you didn't initially assume Korra was a demon, right, Bolin?” Mako inquired.

“I thought Korra was an exception, since she didn't live among werewolves,” Bolin explained.

“So, your prejudice never really went away, Bo,” Opal noted.

“I believe it's gone now,” Bolin conceded.

As night fell, Asami and Korra stayed together at the house of the werewolf leader, while the others were accommodated in the homes of other werewolves for the night.

Asami listened to the casual conversation between Korra and her parents, with Korra occasionally translating a few sentences for her. Most of the time, Asami just sat quietly. The reason she stayed was perhaps the hope that Korra would mention their relationship to her parents, but she didn't.

Asami guessed that Senna had asked Korra about her love life at some point, but Korra just shook her head and denied some things.

Even if her mother brought up the topic, did Korra not intend to explain that she had a girlfriend? Was she denying the relationship they shared?

The growing doubts and unease in Asami's heart made it difficult for her to stay any longer. “I'm going to rest in the room. I assume you'll want some alone time with your parents,” Asami said to Korra.

“I...” Korra started to say something but changed her mind, “Alright. Goodnight, Asami.”

Not even a goodnight kiss.

Senna and Tonraq smiled at Asami and said something. Asami assumed it was a goodnight wish, and she nodded slightly in return, bidding them goodnight as well.

---

As soon as Korra stepped into the small house, she felt a chill in the air. Despite the crackling fire in the fireplace, the room was somehow colder than outside. Korra quickly figured out the source of the chilly atmosphere. Asami sat on the edge of the bed, her back turned to her, and the tension in the air was thick.

“Hey, Asami, are you okay?” Korra asked, her voice hinting at unease.

“Not really,” Asami said, trying to suppress her inner turmoil.

“I’m sorry.” Korra sat down on the other side of the bed. “I think I might've been a bit neglectful of you tonight.”

Asami turned her head, glaring at Korra. “That's not why I'm upset.”

Korra could feel Asami's eyes piercing through her and looked away. “You don't look happy. Something else bugging you?”

“So, what did you tell your parents about me?” Asami asked, her voice sharp.

“I, uh... I told them you were my... friend,” Korra answered, instantly understanding why Asami was upset. “Listen, I...”

Asami cut her off. “We're just friends, huh? I thought we had rekindled our relationship on the ship.”

“No, I mean... I know that, but I didn't want to get into the whole relationship talk with my parents just yet,” Korra said, fumbling for the right words.

“Why not? Is our relationship too complicated to explain, or do werewolves have a problem with same-sex couples?”

“I've never heard of werewolves being against same-sex relationships.”

“Then why not openly admit our relationship? I'm sitting right next to you, and what did you deny to your mother?”

“I denied having a boyfriend, but... I'm sorry... I didn't tell my parents the truth about us...” Korra admitted.

“Do you think we're not good enough for that kind of relationship? Or do you still resent me?” Asami's emotions became increasingly agitated, her voice trembling.

“No, no! That's not it at all!” Korra insisted, raising her voice defensively.

“Korra?” Senna's voice came from outside the door, a hint of worry in her tone. “Are you two alright? It sounds like you're fighting.”

“Sorry, Mom, we were talking too loudly. Don't worry, we're not fighting,” Korra called out to the door.

“Okay, just keep it down and get some sleep, sweetheart.”

“Yeah, night, Mom.”

After Senna's footsteps faded, Korra turned to face Asami again. “We need to keep our voices down; my mom thought we were fighting,” Korra whispered.

“Aren't we?” Asami lowered her voice, but her tone remained heated.

“I don't want to fight, Asami,” Korra pleaded.

“Then what are you so concerned about?” Asami pressed on, refusing to let the topic drop.

“I... I think I may be jealous...” Korra mumbled, her head hanging low, her fingers fidgeting with the hair at the back of her neck.

“Jealous?” Asami probed, her voice a mix of curiosity and disbelief.

“Your relationship with Kuvira...”

“Hey, Kuvira's history, alright? She's the one who messed up my country and hurt my family. Our marriage was a total sham!” Asami argued.

“Still, it makes me feel like you're not mine...” Korra continued, her voice growing quieter. “It makes me feel insecure about our relationship sometimes... So… I’m sorry…”

Asami realized that Korra had been dwelling on this matter, and it was true that she had never explained her marriage to Kuvira to Korra. Asami assumed it didn't need an explanation, but clearly, Korra didn't see it that way.

“Queen Sato's the one who married Kuvira, and she's gone, remember? I'm just Asami now! And come on, the marriage was a joke! We didn't even share a room after the wedding!”

Korra remained silent. She quietly removed her shoes and climbed into bed.

Asami's gaze followed Korra, but with Korra's head hung low, she couldn't read her expression or guess what she might be thinking. Was Korra really bothered by her relationship with Kuvira? Although, now that she thought about it, it wasn't hard to understand—if Korra were in a marital relationship with someone else, it would drive her crazy.

“I'm sorry, Korra,” Asami sighed, sitting next to her, pulling a blanket over herself. The chill of the South Pole was settling in as her anger faded. “I was too eager to take our relationship to the next stage, perhaps before you were ready.”

“That's not it!” Korra lifted her head, her blue eyes like deep, shimmering seas. “I don't want our relationship to stay like this!”

Asami was taken aback. She stared into Korra's eyes. This time, she understood—there was longing and a strong desire for possession in Korra's gaze.

“So, you want more?” Asami asked softly.

Korra nodded. “I thought our relationship would be closer than before, but it's not. I feel like you're not even as open with me as you used to be.”

“You're the same way, Korra,” Asami laughed a bit. “We've been thinking the same thing but never talked about it. Until now.”

“So...” Korra started.

“I want more, too,” Asami admitted, leaning in to kiss Korra, who kissed her back passionately. Asami held Korra's face with one hand and slipped the other hand under Korra's tank top, caressing her waist and abdomen. Asami's hand moved upward, pushing Korra's tank top up to her armpits.

They separated from each other. Korra raised her hands to let Asami help her take off her tank top. The tank top was thrown aside. Then Asami untied Korra's chest binder, and her plump breasts jumped out.

Asami's gaze lingered on the dark, twisted scar between the two peaks, a remnant from the surgery Master Qingyu had performed on Korra's thoracic cavity. It reminded Asami of how close she had come to losing Korra. Her fingers gently traced the scar.

“Is my body ugly?” Korra asked.

“No, your body is perfect. You are perfect,” Asami replied as her fingers moved down from Korra's chest to her abdomen, gliding over each scar. “Every scar is a badge of honor from your battles.” Her fingers paused at the scar on her side, her eyes softening. “Except for this one.” It's just proof that I hurt you.

“So, it's special, isn't it? I could get your name tattooed next to it,” Korra suggested.

“To remind me of what I did every time I see it?”

“That's not what I meant.”

“Then you mean to have my name tattooed, claiming that this body is mine?”

“It already belongs to you now,” Korra said in a low, gentle voice, her hand inadvertently roaming Asami's back.

Asami chuckled softly, “I love you, Korra.” She kissed Korra's lips once again, this time with more passion. When her body started to feel hot again, she kicked away the obstructing blanket, rolled over and straddled Korra, wrapping her arms around Korra's neck. She lowered her head to look at the girl beneath her, and the girl responded with an equally passionate gaze.

“How did you… know what to do?” Korra blinked nervously, asking.

“I read about it in a book. Have you read anything similar?”

Korra shook her head. “You know, the words in books give me a headache.”

“I'll teach you, then. But honestly, I'm not all that confident myself. I guess practice makes perfect.”

Korra smiled and said, “Come on, my lady.”

Asami lowered herself and kissed Korra's neck and collarbone. Her hand rested on Korra's left chest, feeling the quickened pulse beneath her touch. Korra's muscles tensed subtly in response to Asami's affection.

“Relax, I'm just getting started,” Asami said playfully, giving Korra's nipple a gentle squeeze.

A surge of tingling electricity shot through Korra, and she gasped softly, her grip on Asami's waist tightening involuntarily. “Please… continue…”

Asami guided Korra down onto the bed, supporting her shoulders. Leaning over, she let her tongue explore the small, cherry-like protrusion on Korra's chest, teasing it with a circular motion. Asami felt Korra's breathing grow heavier.

Shifting her focus, Asami traced the scar on Korra's chest with her tongue, moving down to her toned abdomen. She unbuckled Korra's belt, sliding off her pants and underwear. As she finished, Asami straightened up and gazed down at Korra. Although it wasn't the first time Korra had bared her body to Asami, this perspective revealed her flushed skin and tense muscles, a result of nervousness and excitement that captivated Asami even more.

It's truly beautiful.

“I want you, Asami,” Korra pleaded, grabbing Asami's hand.

Asami smiled at Korra's wistful eyes and focused her gaze between Korra's legs, which had become wet.

Asami leaned over, reached her tongue there, and slowly swept the tip of her tongue across Korra's clitoris, gently holding it and sucking it.

“Ah!” Korra's body tensed, then arched upwards.

“Shh, keep it down, you'll bring your mom back again,” Asami lifted her head and gently patted Korra's ass.

Korra nodded, tears welling in her eyes. “Don't stop…” Korra choked out. She felt her body was on the verge of burning up, every inch of her skin craving for more.

Asami used her finger to dab the moistness from Korra's private area and drew slow, circular motions around her sensitive region, gradually moving closer. As Asami rubbed Korra's clitoris more vigorously, Korra bit down on the back of her hand, trying to muffle her moans. Electric waves surged through her spine and into her brain, and the intensity of sensations, muffled moans escaped her lips.

Asami then sends her fingers deeper into Korra, a quick thrusting move that culminates in a climax.

Korra abruptly sat up, grabbing Asami's shoulders and letting out a roar before collapsing limply onto her.

“How does it feel?” Asami whispered in her ear.

“It's amazing, Asami,” Korra replied breathlessly. Once her breathing steadied, she placed her hands on Asami's thighs, straightened her back, and pressed her lips against Asami's.

Then Korra reached for Asami's waist, untying her nightgown. The loose pajamas slipped from her shoulders. Korra leaned in, kissing Asami's smooth shoulders as she removed the nightgown completely.

“I've wanted to do this for a long time,” Korra confessed.

“But you didn't know how to.”

“Yes, sometimes I thought about using my tongue on you, not just for kissing. But I feared it was my wolf nature and it would scare you,” Korra explained.

“So you were holding back?”

Korra nodded.

“Now you can do whatever you want,” Asami reassured her, stroking Korra's hair.

“You know I'm clumsy, and I might not be as good as you.”

“It's okay. You'll improve with practice. Remember? Your first kiss wasn't technically great either,” Asami laughed.

“You're right. I think I'm a good learner,” Korra grinned, gently rubbing her hands against Asami's smooth, delicate skin. When she reached the soft parts, she cupped and slowly squeezed them.

“Your hands are a little rough, Korra,” Asami said, her breathing becoming less steady.

“Don't you feel well?”

“No, it's just that you might make me orgasm faster,” Asami smiled. “But that doesn't mean you're better than me.”

Ignoring Asami's joke, Korra said seriously, “If you feel uncomfortable, please let me know.”

“Go on, Korra,” Asami encouraged, pinching Korra's thigh muscle.

Korra nodded, leaning in to kiss Asami's collarbone. Asami could feel the werewolf's sharp teeth lightly grazing her skin, creating a thrilling sensation. When her chest was bitten, her body began to shake involuntarily. She grabbed Korra by the hair and let out a groan.

Those rough hands moved down from Asami's spine to her buttocks, then slipped into her underwear along the groin. The fingers rubbed aimlessly at Asami's private parts.

As her sensitive areas were kneaded over and over, Asami's body became increasingly tense. Just as she was about to scream, Korra lifted her head and used her lips and tongue to stifle Asami's scream, leaving only a whimper. After their lips parted, Asami finally had the chance to breathe heavily. “Korra!” she called out her lover's name, wrapping her arms around Korra's neck.

The warm liquid enveloped Korra's fingers and she began to explore deeper.

“More, Korra! I want more!”

Korra added a finger, and Asami let out a muffled snort as she tried to enter. Korra looked up and noticed Asami's slightly furrowed brow.

“Did I hurt you?” Korra stopped her hand at once.

“Fuck! Don't stop, Korra!” Asami growled. “I want you! Korra!” She moved her hips and rubbed Korra's fingers.

Korra's strong hand moved again.

Waves come at Asami, sending her up into the clouds. Her underwear was completely wet.

Korra helped Asami remove her underwear, then leaned over and stroked her excited clitoris with her tongue.

Finally, Asami slid down from Korra's lap and collapsing onto the bed. “You did great, Korra,” she said.

Korra, sitting cross-legged, watched Asami's flushed cheeks as she brushed her hair aside. “I'll get even better, you'll see,” she replied, her voice tinged with pride.

As the roaring in her ears caused by the blood rush gradually subsided, Asami became aware of the howling cold wind outside the window and the chill gradually creeping over her bare body.

“The storm is coming soon,” Korra said. The sturdy wooden window, firmly shut and secured with solid wooden boards, blocked any view of the outside as its frame rattled under the relentless onslaught of the fierce wind, drawing Korra's gaze. “When storms hit, it's tough for the pack to survive,” she added softly.

“The goddess of storms heard your prayers; we arrived here just before the storm,” Asami replied, reaching out her hand to Korra.

Korra grasped Asami's hand, pulling her close as they embraced tightly. The warmth of Korra's skin against hers dispelled the chill once more.

Asami felt Korra's grip tighten around her waist, as if trying to fuse them together. The pressure was bordering on painful, and Asami was about to say something when she heard soft sobs beside her ear.

“Are you crying, Korra?” Asami asked gently.

“No...” Korra answered, unable to conceal the trembling and choking in her voice.

“It's okay; you don't need to hide from me.” Asami stroked Korra's back, tracing the scars with her fingertips. She knew it had been a long day for Korra, filled with many joyous moments, to the point that...

“I'm afraid... Asami… I'm afraid this is just a dream... That everything will disappear when I wake up...”

“This isn't a dream, Korra. It's all real. I'm right here.”

“Don't leave me...please…”

“I won't.”

Chapter 38: Family

The howling wind outside the window showed no signs of subsiding. On a night like this, it would be delightful to sleep in the warmth of the room, but Korra didn't feel sleepy. Her mind was still occupied with various thoughts. After the celebration, she needed to sort out the chaos in her head. She needed some peace to reflect on the events of the day—or rather, yesterday, as it must be around two or three in the morning by now.

Korra placed her hand over her chest, feeling her heart beating forcefully. Ever since her encounter with her father, she felt that her heart rate had been higher than usual.

She and her parents didn't discuss her forced departure from the tribe as a child. No, neither she nor they had brought it up. Their conversations were mostly about trivial matters, her life as a hunter, her friends, and her journey to the South Pole. She didn't talk to them about her darkest times, either.

In fact, Korra felt a little uncomfortable with the relationship between her and her parents. After all, her parents had been absent for a long time during her upbringing. She wasn't even sure what a normal relationship between parents and child should be like. They were just polite and friendly, like people who had just met.

Their feast was attended by all the werewolves in the village, though in fact, only a dozen or so people remained. Most had followed Unalaq across the ocean. Korra met Kya at the feast, who, apart from her parents, had often played with her as a child. Kya embraced Korra, marveling at how the little wolf who used to follow her around had grown into such a strong figure. Kya invited Mako and the others to spend the night at her home, confident they would get along well, even with the language barrier.

Korra still didn't understand what had happened in the werewolf village. There were so many unanswered questions about the village's history and its ties to her own past. If Tonraq wanted to fully explain, perhaps he would have to start with abandoning Korra. That was okay—they had only been together for a few hours, and there would be time for deeper conversations.

Korra's gaze shifted from the ceiling to the sealed window, finally settling on Asami's dark, flowing hair that emanated a faint, pleasant scent. She gently turned on her side, deeply inhaling Asami's fragrance and began to play with her hair.

Memories of their intimate moment before sleep intruded upon Korra's thoughts. It was the first time they were so close, exploring each other on a deeper level. Gazing at her fingers entangled in Asami's hair, Korra couldn't help but remember the sensations they experienced as they enveloped each other. She loved Asami.

During a casual conversation after dinner, Senna asked Korra about her relationship with the people who came to the South Pole with her, and whether one of the boys could be her boyfriend. Korra shook her head, denying it. “We're just friends,” she had said. This answer broke Asami's heart, though Korra wasn't sure how Asami understood the conversation. At least, it seemed she understood some part of it.

Opal had once told Korra that when two people love each other enough, they get married, though sometimes it's out of their control. Asami and Kuvira had a longer history, shared childhood and growing-up experiences, and then they got married. Even though Kuvira ruined everything for Asami, Korra still harbored some doubts deep down—could Asami still hold some love for Kuvira? Because Asami had never discussed her marriage to Kuvira with Korra.

Between Korra and Asami, they only shared kisses and embraces, which Korra felt wasn't enough for her to confidently tell her parents about their relationship. She wanted more. And so, Asami gave her more. Korra finally understood that the love between them transcended everything else.

A sliver of light squeezed in through the crack of the window. Korra had been awake all night, and she heard the sound of her parents' bedroom door opening.

Shortly after, Asami let out a yawn, turning to face Korra. She slowly opened her eyes, meeting Korra's striking blue gaze.

“Good morning, Asami,” Korra whispered.

“Have you been awake for a while? Or did you have a bad dream?” Asami asked with a hint of concern in her voice as she reached out to stroke Korra's hair. Usually, when they slept together, Korra would wake up later than her.

“Don't worry, no bad dreams,” Korra replied, her lips curving into a slight smile as she took Asami's hand. “To be honest, I haven't slept at all.”

“Are you afraid of falling asleep and waking up to find it was all a dream?”

“Maybe that's part of it, but mostly, I'm just too excited!” Korra pulled Asami closer and planted a kiss on her lips.

“I don't think we'll can go out today. You can get some more sleep.”

“No, it'd be rude to laze around on our first day here.”

“Hey, this is your home, Korra.” Asami's hand slid to Korra's waist.

“Mmm, but I'm still getting used to that idea.”

After lounging in bed for a little longer, Korra got up and picked up a fur-lined garment.

“My mom prepared fur coats for us,” she said, handing one to Asami. “They'll be much warmer than the cotton clothes we brought.”

“Sweet! Thanks, Korra. Tell your mom I appreciate it,” Asami said.

Once Asami was out of bed, Korra opened the window, letting in a gust of cold air. The wind outside had weakened somewhat, but the heavy snow continued.

“I'll help Mom with breakfast. You can hang out here till it's ready,” Korra said.

“I'll join you.”

“No need. You know there isn't much to eat here. I think breakfast will be simple,” Korra scanned the entire room. “ My mother said this has always been my room, and my old belongings are also stored here. Feel free to poke around—you might find something that would interest you.”

“Like your old teething stick?” Asami raised an eyebrow, a playful smile on her face.

“Hey, I meant something like children's picture books.” Korra chuckled.

“Children's picture books sound interesting too. I am curious about the Werewolf culture.”

“See you later!”

“See you!”

In the kitchen, Senna was handling some seal meat.

“Morning, mom,” Korra greeted as she walked in.

“Good morning, sweetheart,” Senna stopped her work, wiped her hands, and said, “I'm not sure if you're used to the food here.”

“It's fine. We can eat as usual. I think Asami is also interested in werewolf food,” Korra replied. “Is there anything I can help with?”

“I know your staple food includes rice or pasta, but here we only have cold-resistant potatoes as our main food source. Can you wash these potatoes?” Senna handed Korra a small basin of potatoes.

“Sure, mom.” Korra poured some water into the small basin.

“I'm a bit surprised you like girls,” Senna suddenly remarked.

“Huh?” Korra raised her head, meeting Senna's gaze, and realized that Senna had guessed about her relationship with Asami. “Well... I love Asami.” Korra admitted.

“You two were a bit loud last night, dear.” Senna commented.

“Oh, sorry... we tried to keep it down...” Korra blushed, lowering her head and continuing to wash the potatoes. “Sorry...” she said softly.

“No need to apologize. I'm glad to see you've completely adapted to the human way of life, including their way of love. Kya said she gave you to the werewolves to raise. Although we are werewolves, I worried you would turn into a complete beast after living with the pack for too long and forget how to live like a human.”

Beast... So, this is how her mother saw her? Korra felt a surge of anger rise within her. If she was a beast, wasn't it because they had abandoned her? What was the point of expressing such concerns now? Korra took a deep breath to suppress her anger, “It was Asami who taught me how to be human.” She emphasized.

“She's a very nice girl.”

“Yeah.”

After breakfast was ready, Korra opened the door of her room.

“Korra, guess what I found? Your favorite chew toy!” Asami excitedly waved the small, ragged book made of sheepskin in her hand. Its cover and pages marred with tiny indentations and frayed edges.

“My what?” Korra raised an eyebrow, a smile tugging at her lips as she realized Asami was referring to her old picture book. “Hey, I couldn't help it! You know it sometimes smells like food.” Korra replied with a lighthearted shrug.

Asami brought the book close to her nose and gave it a sniff, “It smells a bit funny.”
“Let's put the book down for now! We should go eat breakfast.” Korra suggested, leading Asami towards the dining room as Senna was setting the table.

---

Asami noticed a subtle shift in the atmosphere around the table. Tonraq and Senna attempted to engage Korra in conversation, but her responses were half-hearted and perfunctory. The language barrier left Asami uncertain about how to ease the tension, and the latter half of breakfast passed in near silence.

After the meal, Asami collected the plates and brought them to the kitchen.

“Asami!” Senna called out, gesturing for her to leave the dishes. “I sense that something is bothering Korra. Could you speak with her?”

Asami tried to understand Senna and nodded in assurance.

“Thank you, Asami,” Senna expressed her gratitude in the language she had learned from Korra.

Korra lay on her bed, absentmindedly flipping through the worn picture book.

“Is everything alright between you and your mon?” Asami inquired, closing the door behind her.

“No really,” Korra replied, her gaze still fixated on the book in her hands. “This book speaks of the God of Light, Raava, but Unalaq has always told me that Vaatu is the patron deity of our werewolf tribe.”

Asami approached Korra, gently taking the book from her hands and placing it aside. “You seemed distant towards your parents during breakfast, compared to yesterday.”

Korra lowered her empty hands, a sigh escaping her lips. “Yeah... I just don't know what to say.”

“Anything you want to know, like legends about the gods. Your parents know more about these things, and remember, the reason we're here.”

“Find a way to defeat Unalaq.” Korra exhaled slowly, “I know I need to talk to them. It's just, after the initial joy of reunion fades, I'm scared to hear their judgment and learn the reasons why they left me.”

Gently, Asami placed her hand on Korra's arm, “You know they're not perfect parents, and they might have made mistakes. But they love you. And sometimes, their perspectives can be narrow. If you think they're wrong about something, point it out and correct them. I believe they're reasonable people; it's just that you don't know each other well enough yet.”

Korra stared at the ceiling, lost in thought for a moment, then turned to Asami. “Would you stay by my side?”

“Hmm?”

“I know you won't understand our conversation and it might be boring for you, but I'd like you to be there when I talk to my parents.”

A soft smile graced Asami's lips, “Well, it's not like I have any pressing matters to attend to in a werewolf village, so I'm all yours!”

As Korra and Asami entered the living room, her parents were already seated, appearing tense and apprehensive.

The two girls took their seats across from them, and Tonraq cleared his throat before speaking, “Korra, there are things that your mother and I must confess to you.”

“About the things of my forced departure from the tribe?” Korra asked, deliberately avoiding the term “abandoned” until she knew the truth. She didn't want to converse with her parents in an accusatory tone.

Tonraq and Senna exchanged a meaningful glance before he continued, “It's somewhat complicated, and we may have to start with the history of the werewolf tribe.”

“Unalaq has told me some things, but I don't entirely believe him.”

“You've seen Unalaq?” Tonraq asked, surprised.

“Yes, but that's not important right now,” Korra shrugged, “What I need is to hear all the explanations from you.”

“Okay, I will tell you everything.” Tonraq said, “according to legend, our ancestors were wolves, and for generations, they lived in the forests of that continent, protecting it. This forest was a spiritual place that gave birth to Raava, the God of Light. With Raava's presence, our tribe evolved into what we are today—the werewolf tribe.”

“If Raava is our divine deity, then who is Vaatu?” Korra asked.

“Vaatu is the God of Darkness, born alongside Raava,” Tonraq began, his expression darkening. “He remained hidden in the shadows until about two hundred years ago.  Prior to that, humans started to mess with the forest. They were way more advanced than us, and as protectors of the forest, our ancestors didn't have enough power to stop them. So, they begged Raava for help.  Raava listened and gave them the power to protect the forest and our werewolf tribe.

With that power, our ancestors drove the humans away. The chieftain of the time had a high affinity for divine power and thus received the most strength, but power and authority corrupted him. Instead of returning Raava's power after their victory, he used it to invade human territories. That made Raava really mad, and she took her power back and punished him.  Ever since, our werewolf tribe lost Raava's trust and protection.”

The story Tonraq shared started to sound familiar to Korra, resembling the history she had heard from humans. Then, Vaatu showed up, taking Raava's place. He promised the werewolves greater power in exchange for their souls, and they believed him, sacrificing many werewolf souls, especially the young ones, to obtain Vaatu's power. They invaded human settlements once again, leading to the great battle two hundred years ago, where humans united to fight against the werewolves.

“As their ambition grew, so did Vaatu's power, gradually corroding the forest,” Tonraq continued. “To save humanity, Raava had to use up all the forest's spiritual energy to take on Vaatu. The forest was left in ruins, and both Raava and Vaatu were destroyed. The werewolf tribe lost their home and power, were wiped out by enraged humans.”

“But we still exist.” Korra interjected.

“That's because some werewolves never trusted Vaatu in the first place. Exiled from the tribe, they lived outside the forest, not participating in the great battle. However, humans had already identified werewolves as symbols of evil, no longer permitting any to remain on that continent. Thus, those werewolves were forced to leave that land.”

“You just said Raava and Vaatu destroyed together.”

Tonraq nodded gravely, “Someone discovered plants imbued with evil power at the center of the withered forest, supposedly Vaatu's soul fragments. The biggest mistake our exiled ancestors made was allowing Vaatu's followers, fleeing from human pursuit, onto their ship. They brought those seeds to the South Pole and secretly cultivated them.”

“And these seeds...Unalaq got hold of them?”

“I'm not sure how he did it, but yes. He incited the tribe, saying Vaatu's power could lead the werewolves away from the barren South Pole. I vehemently opposed this, as our downfall resulted from misusing Vaatu's power. At that time, not many believed Unalaq, but he accused me of wanting Vaatu's power for myself. He said you were the proof.”

Korra felt her heart skip a beat, her mind reeling. “I had no idea about any of this!”

Tonraq sighed, his eyes filled with sorrow and regret. “That's when I found out he'd started experimenting on young werewolves, feeding them those plants in secret. Most couldn't handle that power and got really sick. But you didn't. You showed a high adaptability to Vaatu's power, just like that first ancestor who obtained Vaatu's power.”

Korra remembered Vaatu saying something similar when she faced him at the werewolf altar—that she could handle more power. And now she realized this was why she'd been abandoned.

Korra frowned, her voice filled with hurt, “So you believed I'd become a demon, just like the one who started the war two hundred years ago, and that's why you abandoned me?”

“No, no, we never thought you were a demon,” Tonraq hastily replied, shaking his head. “But Unalaq would have used you to fulfill his goals. We couldn't let him get to you, so we had no choice but to send you away from the tribe.”

Korra glared at her father, anger rising in her eyes. “But you could have left the tribe with me instead of leaving a five-year-old child alone in the freezing cold, right?”

“I'm sorry, Korra...” Tonraq's eyes fell to the ground, seeking solace in his wife's hand. “I was the chief. I had a responsibility to the entire tribe. And at that time, Unalaq threatened me by capturing your mother.”

“Yet you still failed in your struggle against Unalaq,” Korra retorted.

“Yeah... Most werewolves wanted to leave this place, so they chose Unalaq.”

Korra's voice rose, “What about me? Didn't you care if I lived or died? Or did you think it would be better if I died, so you wouldn't have to worry about me being used by Unalaq or becoming a demon?”

Senna's eyes widened with concern, her voice urgent. “Korra, we never thought that!” A tear escaping the corner of her eye as she fought to hold back the sobs that threatened to consume her.

Korra stared at her parents, her voice trembling. “But did you really think I could survive out there? If I hadn't met Naga, I would have died long ago!”

Tonraq and Senna's silence hung heavy in the air, their hesitation confirming what Korra had already feared—from the moment they abandoned her, they had prepared themselves to lose her forever.

“Later, Kya found you and entrusted you to the wolves, right? We knew you were a strong girl, and we firmly believed that you would return to us,” Tonraq said, trying to explain their reasoning.

Korra let out a hollow laugh, her voice laced with bitterness. “Strong? Yes, I am strong—that's why I'm still breathing. But it's not that simple. I've endured countless sleepless nights, chains, and cages. Death has brushed against me more times than I can count. These scars,” she said, gesturing to her eye, “both visible and unseen, are a testament to the years of pain and torment I've endured. Don’t you think your words of faith ring empty now. I survived, not because of your belief in me; it was because I met Naga, Asami, and those friends!”

Korra stood up, her hands hanging at her sides, her fists clenched involuntarily. Asami followed suit, gently rubbing Korra's shoulder. “Breathe, Korra,” she whispered in her ear.

Taking Asami's advice, Korra took a deep breath. “I need some air!” she announced before heading towards the door.

Tonraq's heart wrenched as he witnessed the pain in Korra's eyes. As she turned to leave, he hastily rose from his seat, the anguish in his voice evident. “Korra, please... I know our words can't undo the pain we've caused you.”

The response was only the sound of the door being forcefully slammed shut.

“Please give her some time.” Asami said to the couple, gesturing for them to sit down. “I'll go check on her.”

Tonraq and Senna reluctantly sank back into the sofa, their shoulders hunched in defeat.

Asami took the fur coat and stepped outside, her vision blurred by the heavy snowfall. She followed the footprints in the snow until they led her to a watchtower.

She climbed the tower and found Korra sitting there, her shoulders hunched. “I figured you wouldn't be heading back soon, you might need this,” Asami said, draping the coat over Korra and sitting beside her.

“Thanks,” Korra said, her face showing little emotion as she stared into the distance. Following Korra's gaze, Asami could see the entire werewolf village from their vantage point. Only a few chimneys released smoke, and the snow-covered village appeared desolate and bleak.

“There used to be over a hundred people,” Korra said after a long silence.

“In the werewolf village?” Asami asked.

“Yeah,” Korra replied. “I can faintly remember running and playing there.” She pointed at a spot in the village. “Sometimes, when I didn't want to go home and hide, they would always find me. But later, they abandoned me because they couldn't protect me.”

“You know, I had my own troubles with my father.” Asami said. “When I discovered I was merely a tool for my father to keep his throne, my hatred for him reached its peak. Later, when I was in the same situation as him, I felt like I had forgiven him, although I didn't think what he did was right. But perhaps that was all he could do. Parents are never as invincible as we thought when we were children.”

“You're right,” Korra sighed. “They had their reasons, and I don't want to hold any resentment towards them. I should've anticipated this outcome. But I can't help feeling a deep sense of sorrow...”

Korra picked up a handful of snow, forming it into a snowball. She threw it with force, watching it explode against a nearby tree. And she turned back to Asami.

“Because I'm a werewolf, I had to endure the prejudices and harm inflicted upon me by humans. I thought that returning to the tribe would give me a sense of belonging, but in the end, I realized that even among werewolves, I'm still an outcast, which is why my tribe abandoned me.” Korra hung her head, her voice was tinged with exhaustion and weakness. “Perhaps my birth was a mistake.”

“I don’t think so, Korra,” Asami said gently, “I'm grateful to your parents for bringing you into this world, so that we could meet and fall in love.” Asami wrapped her arm around Korra's waist, drawing them even closer together.

The silent snow continued to fall, drifting into the four-sided perforated watchtower through the wind. Snowflakes landed on fur coats and hair, seemingly attempting to merge two lonely souls into the vastness of the world.

With a smile, Asami reached out to brush the snowflakes off Korra's head. “You look like a snowman, Korra,” she said. “If you plan on staying here, you should at least put your hat on.”

Korra raised her head, the clouds of gloom on her face dissipating significantly. “I think we should head back.”

“Is that because your stomach is growling?” Asami teased Korra, having heard the rumbling of her stomach.

Korra playfully rolled her eyes, a small smile tugging at the corner of her mouth. “You know that maintaining body temperature in such a cold environment requires more energy. Your private furnace needs refueling.”

“You're right about that!” Asami chuckled. “My furnace needs to keep hot at all times.”

“It sounds like you're talking about something completely different,” Korra smirked, raising an eyebrow at Asami's remark. “But anyway, I'm starting to miss my mom's cooking.”

“She'll always be your mom, won't she?”

“Right.”

---

The sound of the door opening immediately caught Tonraq and Senna's attention, and they stood up, staring tensely at the entrance.

“We're back,” Korra and Asami announced as they walked in, removing their coats and shaking off the snow.

“It's still snowing hard,” Korra said.

Senna took their coats and hung them up.

“Thank you, Mom,” Korra said, watching her mother's thin silhouette, feeling a wave of bitterness in her heart.  She knew that her mother had been imprisoned by Unalaq for a long time.  Living with the pain of losing her daughter all these years, it hasn't been easy for her.  Korra walked over and hugged her mother.

“Korra...” Senna was visibly surprised and soon her eyes moistened. She said softly, “I'm sorry, Korra. I know we haven't been good parents, but I want you to know that you were born with blessings and hope. We wanted to see you grow up, and we've never stopped caring about you...”

“It's all my fault,” Tonraq opened his arms to embrace both his wife and daughter. “I should have chosen to leave the tribe with you and your mother from the start. I'm sorry, Korra. From now on, I'll do my best to make up for my mistakes.”

The room was filled with the sweet aroma of roasted hazelnuts and hot tea. The warmth dispelled the chill that had followed Asami in from outside. A small smile crept onto Asami's face as she watched Korra enjoy her parents' embrace. This was her home, and perhaps Korra was beginning to embrace this feeling, Asami thought. But, an untimely sense of loss crept in as she thought about her own home in the Capital, now a thing of the past.

“Asami!” Senna's gentle voice broke through Asami's thoughts, inviting her into a tender embrace. Asami moved closer, breathing in a familiar scent reminiscent of Korra that brought a sense of comfort and reassurance. She liked this smell.

“Thank you for always being there for Korra, sweetheart,” Senna said. “I'm glad you've become a part of Korra's family, our family.”

Asami could feel the sincerity and affection in Senna's embrace and words, yet she still looked at Korra with a puzzled expression.

“My mom already knows about our relationship,” Korra explained with a smile. “She says she's grateful and happy that you're part of our family.”

Family... Asami's heart melted at that moment, and she held Senna tighter, murmuring a heartfelt, “Thank you, Senna…  for everything.”

Chapter 39: Return to the Forest

The heavy snowfall persisted for three whole days before the sun finally emerged from behind the dense clouds, yet the chill in the air refused to subside. Asami paused, exhaling a cloud of white mist as she set down the shovel in her hands. It had taken nearly two hours for the three of them to clear the thick layers of snow that had piled up in front of their home and along the path leading to it.  “This is your home too,” Korra had said triumphantly when she returned the words to Asami, and now it is Asami’s turn to gradually grow accustomed to the idea.

“Korra, Asami, let's go clear the snow around the entrance of the temple,” Tonraq announced, gesturing towards the center of the village.

“My dad wants us to help clear the snow around the temple entrance, probably to give us a tour of the place,” Korra explained as she hoisted the shovel onto her shoulder and walked over to Asami.

“You mentioned that important ceremonies in the werewolf tribe are usually held inside the temple,” Asami recalled.

“Yes, I may have been there a few times when I was little, but I don't quite remember what it looks like anymore,” Korra admitted.

“I'm curious about the werewolf tribe's ceremonies,” Asami said as she and Korra followed Tonraq.

“To be honest, I'm curious too,” Korra replied.

Since most of the werewolf tribe had left the South Pole, the temple had been unused for quite some time, with snow barricading the entrance several feet deep. Tonraq plunged his shovel into the snow and turned to the girls, saying, “Let's get started, ladies!”

Soon, a small area around the entrance was cleared, allowing them to stand. With a piercing creak, Tonraq pushed open the heavy wooden door.

The interior of the temple housed a circular altar, with a towering statue at its center. It resembled the altar Korra had seen in the forest, which her father explained was replicated based on the original blueprints of the werewolf village.

Sunlight filtered through the octagonal skylight, casting a warm golden glow on the altar. Tonraq stepped forward to light the candles on the candelabra, illuminating the dark corners untouched by the sunlight. Korra and Asami followed him inside.

“During the night when the moon is out, the moonlight will also pour in through the skylight,” Tonraq explained. “A young wolf completes their coming-of-age ceremony under the bathing moonlight. Additionally, wedding ceremonies are also held here.”

“Wedding ceremonies...” Korra mumbled.

“Have you noticed? The center of the altar is slightly lower,” Tonraq pointed to the spiral groove on the altar and continued, “Unmarried couples take a small amount of their own fresh blood and drip it into the starting end of the groove. The blended blood will flow along the groove, eventually reaching the statue of Raava. Under Raava's witness, their souls will be bound, which is why the wedding ceremony is also called the Soul Binding Ceremony.”

“Do the two people whose souls are bound have a stronger bond or something?” Korra asked her father.

“It's just a ceremony; it doesn't seem to have any practical use. If the couple's relationship deteriorates, they can still choose to divorce,” Tonraq shrugged.

Asami was curious about what Tonraq was saying, but Korra did not translate for her in time. Korra stared thoughtfully at the altar, a slight, absent-minded smile on her lips as if lost in a daydream. Asami gently poked Korra's back, “Hey, what's on your mind?”

“Marriage...” Korra blurted out, and it wasn't until her gaze met Asami's confused eyes that she realized what she had said. She awkwardly scratched the back of her head and explained, “Um... I mean...Dad was just mentioning how wedding ceremonies are also held here.”

“I understand. Werewolf wedding ceremonies...” A hint of playfulness flashed in Asami's eyes as she leaned in close to Korra's ear and whispered, “I'm looking forward to it.”

Korra's shoulder twitched, and the blush on her cheeks quickly spread to her ears.

“Korra?” Tonraq eyed his daughter with a concerned gaze, noticing her strange behavior.

“I... I'm fine, Dad. I think Mom's already prepared lunch, we should head back.” Korra turned, grabbed Asami's hand, and walked towards the door, “I'm looking forward to it, too...” She mumbled under her breath.

The next day, the members of the Avatar team gathered together. After the blizzard, they needed to check on the status of the Avatar vessel.

“I hope the Avatar has survived this blizzard!” Bolin prayed with his fists clenched. Otherwise, they might be trapped in the South Pole indefinitely.

As they approached the place where they had landed a few days ago, they saw the snow-covered sailboat docked in its original position, like a white sculpture. The sunlight casting long shadows across the landscape. The Avatar seemed to be in good shape, at least it looked complete from the outside. Juicy sprayed flames towards the hull, melting most of the snow and ice.

“Opal, has Juicy already adapted to the climate here in just a few days?” Asami asked as she stroked Juicy's head. Juicy opened her mouth happily, and a small burst of flames nearly scorched Asami's hair. Juicy quickly closed her mouth like a naughty child.

“Not really,” Opal answered. “She ate some extremely spicy chili peppers this morning, and now she needs to release the fire inside her.”

After the crew boarded the ship and examined the entire hull, they found some fractures and damage to the structure. Once they reinforced and repaired the ship, they would be able to set sail again. And their purpose for coming to the South Pole had already been achieved.

Just two days ago, Korra had asked her father about how to defeat Unalaq and Vaatu.

“Only Raava can stop Vaatu. We are mere mortals and cannot contend with gods,” her father had said. “But Raava has already vanished, I'm afraid we can't stop Unalaq, sweetheart.”

“Raava hasn't vanished; I've heard her voice,” Korra replied.

A surprised expression appeared on Tonraq's face.

“Right at the ruins of the werewolf village,” Korra continued.

“It seems that, like Vaatu, Raava cannot be completely destroyed,” Tonraq said, then fell into deep thought. After a long silence, he still did not give Korra an answer.

“Still no solution?” Korra asked.

“Well...” Tonraq hesitated, “You have a high adaptability to Vaatu's power, do you know what that means?”

Korra paused for a moment before realizing, “It means I also have a high adaptability to Raava's power.”

Tonraq nodded, “To be honest, I don't want you to shoulder such immense pressure again because of this. Besides, I don't know if Raava would still grant her power to werewolves.”

“I understand your concerns, Dad. But I can't stand by and watch our world fall into darkness. If there's even a chance that Raava's power can help us defeat Unalaq, I have to try.” Korra's eyes showed no trace of distress or hesitation.

Tonraq nodded again, “I'll go with you.” He finally said.

Tonraq gathered all the werewolves to discuss their departure from the South Pole. Everyone was willing to follow him, even if they know that they should not return after leaving, even if the land they have never set foot in is full of unknown and dangerous.

With the werewolves' help, the Avatar vessel's repairs were completed in about a week.

Korra lay on her narrow bunk in the cabin. By dawn, the Avatar would set sail again, and she would become the captain for many more people.

A soft knock on the door sounded, stirring Korra from her thoughts. She got out of bed and opened the door to find Asami standing in the doorway, clad in her nightgown, a warm smile gracing her lips. Korra couldn't help but mirror the expression, her heart fluttering at the sight of her girlfriend.

“Hey, Asami! Come on in!” Korra stepped aside to let her enter.

“Captain Korra, would you like to welcome the New Year and watch the sunrise with me?” Asami asked as she entered the room and sat on the edge of the small bed.

“Huh? It's New Year's Eve today?” Korra closed the door and turned to Asami.

“Yes, according to the human calendar.”

“That's not what I meant. I mean, how do you know the date? I've completely lost track of time.”

Asami chuckled, “You know there are various elaborate ceremonies and anniversaries in the royal family, so I have the habit of keeping track of dates.” She pulled out a small notebook from her pocket and showed it to Korra. “We left Tayunite on October 6th, and I've been marking each passing day. I just realized it when I counted the days.”

“Only you would be so diligent,” Korra laughed. “Mako and the others probably have no idea what day it is.”

“Life needs a sense of ritual, Korra,” Asami said.

“You're right,” Korra agreed, retrieving a bottle of liquor from a trunk and filling two cups. “My father brewed this from a unique berry found in the South Pole, and I've never tried it before.” She handed one cup to Asami.

“Happy New Year!” they toasted in unison.

The cups clinked together with a pleasant, crisp sound.

Asami took a sip, finding the unique berry flavor both intriguing and pleasant. “It has a clean and sweet taste; I quite like this drink.” She took a few more sips, feeling the warmth spreading in her stomach.

Gazing out the small window, Korra wondered, “So, how do you want to pass the time before sunrise? Isn't it a bit early to go up on deck now?”

“You're right. There's still a long time until sunrise, and I don't want to go outside and face the wind just yet. Would you like to play Go later?” Asami set her cup aside and asked.

“Um...” Korra hugged her arms, pondering for a moment, “I think I want something more interesting to do. Is that okay?”

“Hmm?” Asami raised an eyebrow.

“I mean... well... you know...” Korra gave up explaining and, with a playful grin, pushed Asami onto the bed by her shoulders. Korra gazed at Asami's slightly flushed face from the alcohol and swallowed nervously.

Asami laughed, her eyes sparkling with anticipation. “Of course, it's up to you, Captain.” She used her arms to hook around her girlfriend's neck, pulling her closer until their lips met in a tender New Year's kiss.

---

The Disaster Forest had expanded significantly since the Avatar team left the continent, extending southward into the Valley Storm Country.

To find Raava, they had to venture into the heart of the forest where the werewolf tribe resided. Their plan was to use a hidden passageway indicated on Tonraq's architectural drawings of the village, allowing them to bypass the forest's dangers. They acknowledged the risk of the passageway being destroyed, which would force them to navigate through the perilous forest to reach the village.

Following Tonraq's drawings, the Avatar team found the entrance to the passageway on the west side of the forest, and luckily, it seemed to be in working condition. They carefully made their way through until they reached a dead end—a stone wall with the village's underground altar on the other side. Tonraq fumbled along the walls, eventually finding a loose brick. Removing it revealed a hole in the wall and a switch. Flipping the switch triggered a strong vibration in the wall, causing it to slowly open.

“Looks like we're in luck!” The members of the Avatar team exchanged congratulatory high-fives. However, their joy vanished the moment they laid eyes on the scene beyond the wall, replaced by tension and alertness. They gripped their weapons tightly.

“Long time no see, Korra,” Eska stated emotionlessly.

“And our uncle,” Desna, Eska's twin brother, added.

“Oh, no! We've been discovered!” Bolin cried out in despair.

“Some roots stretch deep into the passageways, allowing us to sense any rat's intrusion,” Eska explained coldly.

Korra and her father exchanged glances, and they drew their swords, slashing at Desna. Desna swiftly dodged to the side. “It appears our cousin is in a hurry, Eska.” he taunted, his voice echoing through the chamber.  

“Indeed, Desna,” Eska agreed as the twins drew their double blades, engaging the intruders in battle.

The twins' eyes glowed red as their blades emanated a dark purple aura. Korra's sword clashed with Desna's blade once more, shattering with a resonant clang. Korra's sword shattered at the sound, breaking upon impact. Desna's other blade swiftly swung toward Korra, who hastily retreated but not fast enough to avoid a wound on her arm. Blood gushed from the wound, dripping onto the altar from her fingertips.

Asami gasped, her eyes wide with concern as Korra stumbled back, her broken sword clattering to the floor. She and Tonraq tried to stop Desna's relentless assault on Korra but were no match for him. Desna quickly disarmed them, leaving Asami with a long, deep wound extending from her wrist to the back of her hand. She retreated a few steps, clutching her injury.

Korra gathered her strength and leaped into the air, aiming a powerful kick at Desna's head. He simply raised his arm to block her strike.

Before her strike could make contact with Desna, Korra felt a powerful force repel her, and her back slammed heavily into the wall. As she attempted to rise and continue the fight, a tendril coiled tightly around her leg, holding her back. She glanced behind her and found a vine that had climbed up her calf. She severed it with her broken sword, but another vine swiftly wrapped itself around her waist and arm from behind.

Desna sheathed his blades as the vines shifted and entrapped Asami and Tonraq as well, rendering them helpless. On the other side, Eska had already used vines to ensnare and suspend the remaining three invaders.

“It's impossible for you to contend with Vaatu,” Eska said, the red light fading from her eyes.

“Hey, you know what? I think you're beautiful and powerful, so please don't hurt us!” Bolin pleaded with Eska, wriggling in his bonds.

Eska shot Bolin a curious and skeptical look, her face etched with mixed emotions. “Hmm?”

Bolin flinched, then stammered, “I mean... I mean you're the strongest and most beautiful woman I've ever seen... so...”

“Are you looking for a girlfriend?” Eska interrupted him.

“That's not what I meant. I already have a girlfriend,” Bolin replied, glancing at Opal.

“I'm not his girlfriend!” Opal quickly retorted.

“Hey, Opal! Are you angry? Because I complimented another girl?” Bolin asked.

“I didn't!” Opal retorted.

“Come on, boy! You're my boyfriend now.” Eska declared, cutting off Bolin's chance to respond.

“Wait, what? I'm not sure if—” Bolin started, but Eska dragged him away, leaving the rest of them to be thrown into the dungeon.

“What's Bolin doing?” Mako complained.

“He might be able to save us, Mako,” Korra said. “We're all trapped here now.”

“Is that Vaatu's power?” Asami asked.

Korra nodded gravely, “I can't even touch him, damn it!”

Footsteps gradually approached, and they stopped conversing.

“Long time no see, brother,” Unalaq walked in, looking down at his brother. “I thought you'd freeze to death or starve to death in that cave.”

“You locked us in there! How could we just sit around and wait to die?!!” Tonraq glared at Unalaq.

“I admire your tenacity, Tonraq. But in the end, you still came back, just like me, didn't you?”

“Bastard!” Tonraq cursed. “I would never use Vaatu's power like you!”

Unalaq let out a snort of derision. He turned to Korra, “I let you escape last time because I was being lenient, Korra. I treated you like family, but you never trusted me.”

“Family? You were even cruel to your own children, preparing them to offer their souls to Vaatu since they were young!” Korra said.

“It was for their own good. Didn't you see their power? Don't you crave it?” Unalaq waved his hand, and the vines binding Korra stirred, lifting her from the ground and bringing her face to face with him. “Vaatu told me he admired you. He said you reminded him of one of our ancestors, but you rejected him.”

“I don't need his power!” Korra growled.

“Are you sure?” Unalaq dropped his raised arm, and the vines flung Korra against the wall, creating a dull thud. Pain twisted her face as recently-closed wounds reopened.

“Korra!” The others struggled against their bonds, but the vines only tightened.

“I'll ask you one more time,” Unalaq said. “Will you accept Vaatu's power? I'll give you until next morning to consider.” He turned his gaze from Korra to the others. “Think carefully about the consequences of refusal.” With that, he turned and left.

Korra struggled to sit up, leaning against the wall. “I'm fine,” she responded to the worried looks from the others.

Asami tried to move closer to Korra, but the annoying vines prevented her from taking even a single step.

“What do we do now?” Mako asked.

Korra closed her eyes, attempting to sense Raava's presence, but she couldn't hear even a whisper of her.

“I think I should go see Vaatu,” Korra said, opening her eyes. “Vaatu and Raava share the same space, so I should be able to find Raava there.”

“That's too dangerous, Korra!” Asami immediately objected. “You said he tried to kill you last time.”

“But he didn't, did he?” Korra gave Asami a reassuring smile. “And besides...” Her smile faded. “Unalaq won't give me a choice. He'll threaten me with you all unless we find a way to escape tonight.” Her voice grew heavy.

“Maybe Bolin can help us.” Opal said, offering their only hope at the moment.

Asami nodded, “Let's hope Bolin can work his way out of his own mess. We could use a miracle right now.”

No miracle occurred that night.

The next day, Unalaq arrived as promised.

“Take me to him, Unalaq!” Before Unalaq could speak, Korra said, “I agree to your terms, but you must spare my family and friends.”

“Of course,” Unalaq smiled, “Once you join our tribe and accept Vaatu's power, your family and friends will be our members too. I wouldn't harm those who are a part of our new order.”

Desna pulled Korra from the ground and bound her hands behind her back with iron chains. Then, he commanded the vines to release their hold on Korra.

“No, Korra!” Tonraq shouted. The shifting vines knocked him to the ground.

“I said don't touch my family and friends!” Korra yelled angrily.

Desna gave Korra a rough shove forward. “I just want them to stay quiet,” he retorted coldly.

“Don't touch me! I can walk on my own!” Korra snapped, her chains clinking as she regained her balance.

The dungeon fell silent. The creeping vines covering the surrounding walls inadvertently broke the silence with their faint rustling sounds. Water droplets steadily fell from the ceiling, creating shallow, stagnant puddles on the damp floor.

Asami leaned her head against the wall, her mind racing for a solution as she clenched her fists in frustration. “Damn it, there has to be something we can do,” she muttered, despising the helplessness that engulfed her.

Asami's injured arm began to throb with a burning pain. She winced as the sensation intensified, feeling as if her entire arm was on fire.

“Asami?” Opal's concerned voice broke through the darkness. “Are you okay?”

Asami tried to respond, but her breathing became increasingly labored. She felt dizzy and lightheaded, her vision beginning to fade.

---

As Asami opened her eyes, the darkness of the dungeon gave way to an unfamiliar landscape, bathed in peculiar colors that stretched across the sky and painted the surrounding trees and grass in vibrant hues. A throbbing pain in her arm called for attention, but upon examination, she found only smooth, unblemished skin.

Is this a dream?

Gazing into the distance, Asami noticed the horizon darkening.  A strange, compelling force urged her to approach it.  Suddenly, a familiar figure caught her attention—Korra, entangled by a black, monstrous creature with tendrils for limbs and glowing red eyes.  It was Vaatu.

“Korra!” Asami cried out, charging forward to strike Vaatu with all her might. “Stay away from my girlfriend!”

The impact shattered Vaatu into several pieces, freeing Korra from his grasp. She collapsed to the ground, looking up at Asami in astonishment. “Asami, why are you here...?”

Helping Korra up, Asami replied, “I don't know. I just felt you were in danger, and then I appeared here.”

The dark fragments swirled, reforming Vaatu's figure. He glared at them, his voice echoing with fury. “Why is there human? Why is there human?! Humans must be eradicated!” he roared, lunging at Asami.

Korra leapt into action, delivering a flying kick that shattered Vaatu once again. Grabbing Asami's hand, she sprinted toward the light.

“He wants to kill me first, Korra,” Asami explained. “I'll draw him away; you find Raava!”

“We can't defeat Vaatu in this realm; he's unkillable!”

The surroundings darkened abruptly as Vaatu caught up to them. Asami shoved Korra in another direction. “I'll try to buy us some time!” With that, she turned and ran in the opposite direction.

Korra hesitated, her gaze locked on Asami's retreating form. “Dammit!” she whispered in frustration, quickening her pace toward the light that could lead her to Raava. The colors around her faded into a blinding white.

“Raava, is that you?” Korra called out.

A small, white kite appeared before her, a stark contrast to Vaatu's figure. “What brings you here, werewolf?” Raava asked, studying Korra intently.

“I beseech you, grant me the power to stop Vaatu,” Korra pleaded.

“I no longer trust the werewolves,” Raava stated, drifting closer while assessing Korra. “Besides, you cannot defeat Vaatu, nor can I, for my strength has been diminished greatly. So, leave this place!” Raava began to float away.

“Wait!” Korra pursued the spirit, managing to touch Raava with her outstretched hand. In an instant, her mind was flooded with images of despair and hatred.

“Do not return  here , Korra!”

“Give up, Korra!”

“You are too weak!”

“The werewolves  should die!”

The rapid succession of images overwhelmed Korra, causing her to clutch her head in pain and fall to her knees. As the visions subsided, she slowly raised her head, finding Raava still there amidst the encompassing whiteness.

“I saw your memories, Korra,” Raava spoke. “You surprise me, you were abandoned, abused, betrayed. Do you not think this world is wretched enough to be destroyed? And yet you seek my power to save those humans—do you believe they are worth saving?”

“The world is wretched, yes,” Korra replied, “but not beyond salvation. Many have aided me, and I live because of their kindness. At least, some are deserving of salvation.”

“Vaatu offered you his power, and you refused. You could have used it to exact vengeance upon this cruel world.”

“Perhaps, had Vaatu approached me before Asami,” Korra mused. Suddenly, a growing sensation in her right arm caused her to glance down. An inexplicable pain coursed through her, and she gasped—Asami was in danger!

“Please, Raava! There's no time—I must sever the connection!” Korra pleaded once more, prostrating herself before the spirit.

“I retract my words, Korra. You possess a strength I hadn't foreseen. Together, we stand a chance against Vaatu. And you are worthy of my power.” The white kite grew larger, enveloping Korra in a brilliant glow.

Korra felt her blood simmer with a newfound strength that suffused her being.

And then, her link to the spirit realm was severed.

Chapter 40: Daybreak

The black kite expanded before Asami's eyes. And as she looked back, behind her lay the same endless blackness, leaving her with nowhere to run.

“Humans must be eliminated!” Vaatu's voice reverberated throughout the void.

As the darkness consumed Asami, fear and an icy chill overwhelmed her, reminiscent of the moment she plunged into the frigid, frozen sea. Engulfed in silence and blindness, a suffocating sensation seized her throat, and she desperately reached out, yearning to grasp onto something—anything—only to find emptiness.

A familiar voice called her name, and Asami's senses flooded back to her as she opened her eyes. Discomfort washed over her as she took in the sight of the dim dungeon and felt the sting of vines restraining her. Damp air filled her lungs, alleviating her suffocation and anxiety.

“You suddenly passed out,” Mako said, concern still lingering in his gaze. “Are you feeling better now?”

Asami nodded, “I'm okay.”

“So, what exactly happened?” Opal inquired.

“I was pulled into the space where Vaatu exists,” Asami replied.

Confusion painted Opal's face, “That space? Korra said that it could only be accessed at the altar, right?”

“And only werewolf can...” Mako added.

“I'm not entirely sure...” Asami bit her lip, deep in thought.

Tonraq, who had been listening attentively, spoke up, “You and Korra...” He wondered how to put it in human language, “completed the ritual.”

Asami looked down at her wounded hands, “You mean in the underground altar?”

“Yes,” Tonraq confirmed.

“So that's what a soul bond means...” Asami mused.

“What does it mean?” Opal asked.

Asami explained to Opal and Mako what she had heard from Korra about the altar, the soul bond ceremony, “and it was also the werewolf tribe's marriage ceremony.”

“Marriage ceremony?“ Opal and Mako exclaimed in unison.

“Well...that's not the key point right now, guys!“ Asami skipped over the marriage topic, “I think because I sensed Korra was in danger in that space, I got pulled into it. Vaatu became furious when he saw a human, and I fully caught his attention. I guess Korra also sensed that I was in danger, so she severed the connection. I don't know if she found Raava...”

A sudden chill fell upon Asami's forehead as she lifted her head, noticing the ground seemed to be trembling slightly. Even the water droplets on the rocky wall quivered with the vibrations.

“Is it an earthquake?” Mako also noticed the strange tremors.

As if responding to Mako's question, the ground's shaking intensified, and the vines restraining them slowly receded.

“Could it be that Korra has started fighting them?”

“We must go and help her!” Asami stood up, moving her stiff body. Even if Korra had obtained Raava's power, she had to face multiple wielders of Vaatu's power simultaneously. Asami couldn't let Korra fight alone.

Mako stuck his head out of the iron bars and shouted into the void, “Hey, is anyone there?” Only the echoing of his voice between the stone walls answered him. Even the werewolf guards, who had been patrolling the dungeon, were nowhere to be seen.

Tonraq lifted his leg and kicked the iron bars with all his might. The impacted bars bent slightly but remained sturdy. “Damn it!” Tonraq cursed.

Just as everyone was at a loss for what to do, hurried footsteps echoed through the dim and damp corridor. “Guys!” Bolin rushed to his friends, panting, “The forest is in an uproar!“

“Bolin!” Everyone's eyes lit up upon seeing their savior.

Bolin caught his breath and smashed the cell door lock open with a swing of his ax.

“Have you seen Korra?” Asami asked.

“I'm not sure. Everything's chaotic, and the monsters in the forest are restless,” Bolin replied, returning the weapons he had been carrying to their respective owners.

Asami grabbed her cutlass and light bowgun, dashing out into the chaos. The raging wind whipped her hair wildly across her face, obscuring her vision. As she quickly pulled her hair back into a ponytail, a frenzied monster emerged from the shadows and lunged at her, only to be swiftly dispatched by Tonraq's sword.

The tumultuous sky swirled with leaves, mud, and debris, stinging her skin as they pelted against her. The cacophony of roaring monsters, howling winds, and deafening echoes propelled Asami to quicken her pace.

In the heart of the chaos, Asami finally caught sight of Korra. Her eyes were ablaze with brilliant white light, her clothes and hair billowing in the currents swirling around her. Wielding double blades seized from her opponents, she skillfully parried and countered attacks coming from all directions. The werewolves who hadn't received Vaatu's power appeared to be intimidated by the fierce battle, hiding from the fray.

The approaching Tonraq was utterly entranced, “Raava...” he muttered under his breath.

The clashing of blades echoed through the battlefield as Korra fiercely battled the twins. Unalaq lunged at Korra from behind, sword poised to strike. Sensing the movement, Korra attempted to draw her blade and turn, but her reaction seemed too slow. Asami swiftly raised her bowgun, taking aim at Unalaq; while the attack might not significantly harm him, the sudden assault distracted Unalaq for a crucial second. This bought Korra enough time to leap gracefully into the air, flipping her body mid-flight and delivering a powerful kick that sent Unalaq soaring away.

Unalaq crashed heavily to the ground, the tremendous impact leaving a crater beneath him. “Impossible! Raava cannot possess such power!” he bellowed, struggling to rise, his face contorted in fury. Unalaq seemed a shadow of his former self.

“It is not only Raava's power but also my daughter's,” Tonraq declared, his sword pointed at his brother.

“I have spent twenty years to reach this point! I will not allow a mere outcast to ruin everything I've worked for!” Unalaq roared, swinging his sword at Tonraq. Weakened by the severe injury he had just sustained, Unalaq's strength was considerably diminished, allowing Tonraq to hold his own in their clash.

Elsewhere, the hunter brothers and Opal returned to the ground, they encountered a swarm of monsters desperately trying to breach the heart of the village.

“Korra mentioned Vaatu's followers can control these monsters,” Mako shouted, gliding forward to dispatch a pair of smaller monsters.

Meanwhile, Bolin used his brother as a launchpad, soaring over Mako's head before plunging his axe into the cranium of the Arzuros.

“But we can't hold off this many, bro!“ Bolin yelled, wrenching his axe free only to be knocked to the ground by a swooping, Bird Wyvern. He narrowly dodged its second attack, rolling across the ground with practiced agility.

Compared to the more experienced brothers, Opal struggled to fend off the relentless monsters. She could barely regain her footing after one assault before another monster charged at her. Just in the nick of time, a familiar Rathian descended from the sky, her powerful tail whipping the monster away from Opal and sending it flying dozens of meters.

“Juicy!” Opal cried excitedly, flipping onto the dragon's back. A dragon knight was incomplete without her dragon.

Accompanying Juicy were Tenzin and several other Dragon trainers. Before Korra's group ventured into the forest, they had made a brief stop at the temple, where Tenzin learned of their plans and made preparations for a potential rescue mission at the forest's edge.

The forest was ablaze, the atmosphere choked with the acrid stench of burning wood and carbonized oil. As thick, obsidian smoke curled upwards, it gradually obscured the sky.

Taking advantage of the moment when Eska and the other werewolves had Korra occupied, Desna's attention snapped to Asami, who had been providing support from higher ground. “Irritating rat!” He snarled, his voice dripping with annoyance.

Asami raised her bowgun just in time to block Desna's incoming blade, but the force of the impact shattered her weapon, sending her tumbling from her rocky perch. The excruciating pain from the fall left her gasping for breath. As she struggled to sit up, Desna leaped from his own vantage point and closed in, prompting Asami to draw her cutlass in defense.

“Your fight is with me!” Korra cried out, instantaneously positioning herself between Asami and Desna. With her left hand, she parried Desna's strike, and with her right, she brought her gleaming white blade across his exposed throat, severing his windpipe and spraying herself with a fine mist of blood. Korra wiped her face with her sleeve.

“Desna!” Eska wailed, her red eyes all the more frightening in the fire of anger as she witnessed her brother's demise. Stepping over Desna's body, she rushed towards Korra and Asami, channeling her entire being into the sword she wielded. The clash of metal against metal sent a shower of sparks and fragments flying. Korra swiftly turned, shielding Asami beneath her. The ricocheting metal shards simply bounced off Korra's skin and embedded themselves deep within the surrounding mud and rocks.

The pungent scent of blood and the stifling heat filled Asami's nostrils, transforming into an intangible fear that coiled within her chest. But it was quickly dispelled by the reassuring strength of Korra's arm around her, her solid presence serving as an anchor in the chaos.

Korra released Asami, pushing her to a safer spot. Eska, her fists clenched, lunged at Korra with brute force. Korra swiftly raised her arm to block the attack, the sheer impact propelling her into a nearby tree.

Eska retrieved Desna's blade and pursued Korra relentlessly, her attacks growing more ferocious with each step. With remarkable agility, Korra dodged Eska's relentless strikes, the trees around them bearing the brunt of the blows.

“Korra!” Asami cried out, kicking her cutlass towards Korra. In a fluid motion, Korra flicked the blade up with her foot and caught it mid-air. Korra lowered her stance, allowing Eska's incoming blade to narrowly miss her head, and then swiftly circled around to Eska's exposed back.

As Eska turned, her eyes widened in horror at the sight of Korra's blade piercing through her chest, emerging bloodied from the front. Eska's agonized scream echoed through the woods, her final breath escaping her as she slumped to the ground.

Unalaq's brow furrowed as he glanced in their direction. Tonraq, seizing the opportunity, landed a swift kick to Unalaq's stomach. “You shouldn't have let your guard down,” he said, pinning Unalaq to the ground with a sword pressed against his throat. Tonraq locked eyes with Unalaq, their similar features reflecting in each other's gaze. The red light in Unalaq’s eyes now faded.

“I will never ask you for mercy!” Unalaq's throat squirmed a few times.

“I was never going to let you go, brother.” Tonraq replied, lifting his sword and plunging it into Unalaq's throat.

“Stop!” Korra commanded the remaining werewolves, “Unalaq and his children are dead. And you all are no match for Raava!”

A werewolf launched a surprise attack from behind, and Korra instinctively drove her blade into his chest without turning. Seeing that, the other werewolves dropped their weapons, the red light in their eyes fading as they knelt on the ground, pleading for their lives.

“Raava will show you mercy,” Korra declared, tossing her bloodied blade to the ground and stepping forward. Her blood-soaked garments made her appear as if she had emerged from the depths of hell, yet she was no demon.

Asami watched as the bloodstained and fire-scorched land beneath Korra's feet glowed with a divine halo of white light. With eyes closed, Korra reached out her hands under Raava's guidance, channeling the power of the spirits into the forest with a graceful dance.

Everyone held their breath, captivated by the sight.

Asami etched Korra's graceful figure into her mind and heart. Korra was breathtakingly beautiful, she harmoniously blended the untamed, the sacred, and even the dark forces with her own. This was Korra, the woman she loved, the one who held her heart and soul.

As Korra danced, the corrupting Vaatu's energy within the werewolves was cleansed, and the savage monsters were soothed. The ground trembled intensely once again. The altar behind her crumbled, revealing the hidden Raava's altar rising from beneath the earth.

The dark crimson flora and charred trees were gradually replaced by vibrant greenery, and the billowing smoke and looming dark clouds were dispelled by radiant sunlight.

As the trembling subsided, tranquility washed over the area, the rays of the sun shining upon the central altar of the village through the canopy of massive trees. Korra slowly made her way to the altar's center, extending her hand to the statue and returning the power to Raava. The luminescence faded from her eyes as her knees buckled, her body collapsing onto the floor.

“Korra!” her family and companions cried out in alarm. Asami kneeled, gently cradling Korra in her embrace. She felt the steady rise and fall of Korra's chest and her even breathing, realizing that Korra had merely fallen asleep.

“Do not be troubled, she is merely exhausted,” a white kite materialized above the statue, its voice gentle and reassuring. “The tremendous strain of using such power has taken a significant toll on her body. It would be best to allow her to rest.”

“Our deepest gratitude to you, divine Raava,” Tonraq uttered, bowing in reverence, his hand resting over his heart. With a tender care, he lifted Korra, carrying her towards the werewolf's cabin.

---

Korra rolled over in bed and woke up. After a dreamless night, she felt as though she'd had the best sleep she'd ever experienced, all traces of fatigue vanished.

“Good morning, Korra,” Asami said, pushing open the door to see Korra sitting on the bed, lazily stretching her back.

“Morning!” Korra smiled, happy to wake up from a comfortable sleep and immediately see the person she loved most. “Is it the second day already?” she asked.

“Actually, it's the third morning. You've slept for over forty hours,” Asami replied, crossing her arms. “I was wondering if I should wake you up if you didn't get up on your own. But, you seem quite refreshed now.”

“I feel fantastic!” Korra exclaimed. “But sleeping for forty hours isn't normal.” She ruffled her disheveled hair and hopped out of bed.

“Raava said your body was extremely exhausted. The power you wielded isn't something a normal person could handle, yet you've recovered after just one sleep.”

“Raava said that my soul resonated with hers,” Korra replied, blinking her eyes with a slight frown, an inexplicable feeling causing her to wrinkle her forehead.

Asami stepped closer and, with her right hand, gently stroked Korra's cheek. “Does anything feel uncomfortable?”

Korra held Asami's hand and shook her head. She finally realized what felt off—she had adapted to the vision of only one eye, and now her field of vision had suddenly expanded. “Asami, my eye has healed!” she exclaimed excitedly, “Look! Look! Thanks to Raava!”

“I see, Korra,” Asami laughed. Korra's eyes were bright and clear blue, though the scars on her skin remained. She leaned in and planted a kiss on Korra's right eye.

They walked out of the cabin together, the morning sunlight filtering through the dense foliage, casting dappled shadows on the ground. A refreshing breeze rustled through the leaves, carrying the crisp scent of pine and earth.

“This is what the forest used to look like...” Korra surveyed the surroundings, no longer able to see any signs of the fierce battle that had occurred just two days before. The trees were lush and verdant, with some flowers even blooming in this cold season.

“You've changed everything here, Korra,” Asami said.

“I couldn't have done it alone,” Korra replied with a smile. A tantalizing aroma wafted through the air, instantly whetting Korra's appetite. Indeed, she hadn't eaten in a long time.

“That must be the scent of your mother's prepared breakfast,” Asami gestured to a small cabin beside them.

Korra eagerly grabbed Asami's hand, and they hurried over.

Hearing the door open, Senna looked up, “Hey, Korra, sweetheart!” She set down the plate she was holding and embraced her daughter, “I'm so proud of you.”

“Thank you, Mom,” Korra replied, returning the embrace.

“You must be famished. You and Asami should sit down and have something to eat first,” Senna invited them to come to the dining table, serving them heaping plates of steaming fried rice with eggs, the enticing aroma filling the room.

“Where's Dad?” Korra asked.

“He left early this morning, probably for something related to the tribe,” Senna answered.

Korra picked up a spoon, carefully scooping a spoonful of the fried rice, and tasted it. Her eyes immediately lit up. “Wow! This is the best fried rice I've ever had!”

Seeing the girls' surprised expressions, she smiled, “I'm so glad you like it, I just learned this recipe.”

As the girls satisfied their hunger with the scrumptious meal, a sudden gust of wind announced Tonraq's arrival. “It's a relief to see you so full of life, sweetheart.”

“Dad, there must be a lot to handle in the tribe, right?” Korra inquired.

“Yeah, it's quite chaotic in the tribe right now,” Tonraq replied, “Everyone is waiting for you, sweetheart.”

“Waiting... for me?” Korra looked confused.

Tonraq didn't immediately address Korra's confusion, “Let's go to the sacred altar now,” he said, leading his wife and the two girls to the center of the village.

Gathered there were all the tribe members, and upon Korra's arrival, the chatter subsided. The hunter brothers and Dragon Knight waved at Korra and Asami, and Asami walked over to join them. Korra, on the other hand, was led by her father to the front of the crowd, where they faced the people together.

“Since Unalaq's demise, we need to select a new chief,” Tonraq addressed the crowd before turning to Korra, “Korra, you have saved the werewolf tribe, earned Raava's approval, and proven your courage and abilities to everyone. After much discussion, we have reached a consensus and wish for you to become our new chief. We believe that under your leadership, our clan will be guided towards a brighter future.”

“Me?” Taken aback, Korra shifted her uneasy gaze from the werewolves to her companions at the sidelines. Bolin gave her a thumbs-up, while Mako and Opal gazed at her with approving looks. Korra's eyes finally locked with Asami's, seeking her guidance. Asami gave Korra a warm, reassuring smile, silently conveying to her, “Whatever decision you make, I'll be by your side.”

Korra took a deep breath and turned to face Tonraq and the other tribe members once more. “I—” she hesitated briefly, before continuing, “To be honest, I don't have much confidence in myself. I've been away from the tribe for a long time, and I don't know enough about it. So, I may not be qualified to be a leader yet. However, I'm willing to try, and I'll do my best to improve.”

The crowd erupted into cheers of “Korra! Korra!” Heartened by their faith in her, Korra accepted the chief's armlet from Tonraq.

Tonraq stepped back to stand by Senna's side. The tribe members quieted down, placing their right hands over their hearts and bowing to Korra, pledging their loyalty and respect.

At the first night, the young tribal chief began to worry about tribal matters.

Korra and Asami lay on the soft grass, gazing up at the starry night sky. The night wind carried a slight chill.

“My father is more suited to be the tribe's leader than I am,” Korra sighed.

“You've only been in office for less than a day, Chief Korra,” Asami squeezed Korra's hand.

“But I don't even know how to lead the tribe to establish a foothold on this continent,” Korra turned to face Asami, concern evident in her voice. She took Asami's hand, intertwining their fingers together.

“The werewolf tribe needs recognition from other countries first.”

“You know humans have a strong hatred for werewolves.”

“You saved this continent; perhaps humans will have a change of heart towards werewolves.”

“I hope so.” Korra sighed again, still uncertain.

As Korra wished, the next day, Tenzin brought good news. A Rathalos landed in the werewolf village.

“Master Tenzin!” Korra greeted his arrival with gratitude. She had not yet thanked him for his crucial aid during the crisis. Alongside other dragon trainers, Tenzin had arrived just in time, and Korra dared not imagine how dire the situation would have been if the monsters had joined Unalaq's side.

“I come to visit on behalf of the Emperor of the Dragon Breath Country,” Tenzin bowed to Korra with clasped hands.

“It's an honor to have you here, Master Tenzin.” Korra led him through the village to the tribe's council hall, which was merely a slightly larger simple house compared to their modest dwellings.

Tenzin presented the Emperor's decree. “The Emperor issued a proclamation yesterday, stating that if the werewolves promise not to encroach upon the lands beyond the forests, he believes werewolves should be allowed to live on this land. He sent me as an emissary to sign a peace treaty with the werewolf tribe.“

“So, we have gained recognition from the Dragon Breath Country?” Korra sought further confirmation.

“Yes,” Tenzin affirmed.

“Wonderful! Thank you, Tenzin!” A surge of joy flooded through Korra, and before she knew it, she found herself scooping Tenzin up around the waist in a jubilant embrace.

“This is a formal diplomatic occasion, Chief Korra,” Tenzin made a concerted effort to maintain a serious and solemn demeanor.

“Oh, sorry!” Korra released Tenzin. She stepped back, slightly embarrassed.  

Tenzin's eyes softened, and a smile played at the corners of his mouth. “Although there is still considerable opposition—people's fear and hatred towards werewolves will not disappear overnight—this is a promising start.”

 

Wu's arrival occurred a few days later. With the support of the Restoration Party, he had transitioned from the Prince Wu to the King Wu. However, the Valley Storm Country was still in a state of division and chaos.

After Wu's carriage became stuck in the mud once more, he had no choice but to abandon his luxurious vehicle and proceed on foot. By the time he reached the tribe, night had fallen completely, and he couldn't shake the eerie feeling of being watched by unseen eyes in the darkness.

“Oh, why did I ever think coming here in person was a good idea?!” Wu exclaimed dramatically, the moment he laid eyes on Korra, his finery caked in layers of mud.

“You could have sent an envoy, someone like Tenzin,” Korra remarked, noticing Wu's disheveled state.

“I just wanted to visit a friend in person,” Wu said.

“Hmm...” Korra muttered skeptically.

“Did you hear me? I consider you a friend!” Wu insisted.

“Oh, thank you, I'm honored,” Korra replied half-heartedly.

“To be honest, I'm not fond of werewolves, not at all! but you're different,” Wu admitted.

“So, are you here to drive us off this land?” Korra inquired, her eyes narrowing.

“You've saved my country twice; I have no reason to drive you off this continent. My country has its own share of problems, and I don't have time to concern myself with you,” Wu explained his stance. “Besides, your tribe seems too primitive to pose any threat to my country.”

After spending a night in the village, Wu prepared to leave for home. “Your village could use some upgrades,” he said, rubbing his aching back. “Sleeping on a stone bed is hardly fit for royalty.” He proposed to provide Korra with funds to renovate the village.

“Your support is already a great help to us; we don't need financial aid,” Korra replied.

“I'm just repaying you for the last mission you undertook, remember? You vanished after defeating the Gaismagorm.” Wu said.

“Oh, yeah, you do owe me money,” Korra recalled.

“My envoy will visit you in a few days,” Wu informed her, as he embarked on his return journey under escort.

Asami and Korra exchanged a glance as Wu's entourage disappeared into the distance. “Perhaps things aren't as bad as they seem,” Asami suggested.

“Indeed, we're quite fortunate,” Korra replied with a hint of a smile.

Asami pressed a soft kiss on Korra's cheek. She knew that this wasn't simply the work of the goddess of fortune; it was all Korra's well-deserved reward. Throughout the years, Korra had walked this land with sincerity and integrity, striving to overcome prejudice. She finally saw the first light of dawn, and the ice would inevitably melt.

---

Korra extinguished the wall lights, leaving only the soft glow of a scented candle to illuminate the room. The dim light cast a gentle, beautiful silhouette of the figure sitting on the bed.

Korra removed her vest and climbed onto the bed, kneeling with her legs straddling Asami's. She leaned over, gazing at her girlfriend's face, her thumb gently caressing Asami's cheek.

“The attitude of Hiigan towards the werewolf tribe is crucial now,” Asami said, her emerald eyes locked with Korra's.

“What?” Korra raised her eyebrows in question.

“The Northern plains have succumbed to the Kuvira; they will undoubtedly maintain the same stance as Hiigan,” Asami continued.

“You really want to discuss politics right now?“ Korra asked, her voice tinged with surprise as she studied Asami's features.

“I just realized that if I had resolved the situation with Kuvira earlier, I could have provided you with more support,” Asami said, wrapping her arms around Korra's waist.

“We'll find a solution. Perhaps I should visit Hiigan and Kuvira to negotiate,” Korra said, her hands resting on Asami's shoulders as she leaned in to kiss her lips.

Asami pulled away slightly, her fingers gently gripping Korra's chin to keep their lips apart. “I'll go with you.”

“You don't have to return to that place if it's difficult for you,” Korra whispered, her hand moving to Asami's wrist, pulling it away. “I know it holds painful memories for you.”

“That place isn't any easier for you, Korra,” Asami murmured, her fingers trailing along Korra's exposed stomach, feeling the muscles tense under her touch.

“You're right. But let's put that aside for now, okay?” Korra said, she lowered her eyebrows and looked imploringly at the woman below her. “I need you right now!”

“Need me for what?” Asami asked, her voice a mix of teasing as she arched an eyebrow, a small smile playing on her lips.

Korra's lips quirked into a playful smirk as she leaned in closer, her breath hot against Asami's ear. “I want you, Asami. Fuck me, please.”

“The honest girl will be rewarded.” Asami pulled her lover close, their bodies melding together.

The room heated up with passion.

 

Chapter 41: Decisive Battle

The wind direction on the continent seemed to change overnight.

A gentle spring rain drizzled softly upon the earth, nourishing the tender shoots that had just emerged.

Kuvira stood atop a high tower, gazing into the distance. The distant forest appeared more lush amidst the hazy mist.

“Great Unifier.” a voice called out, stirring Kuvira from her contemplation. Several generals nodded respectfully to her before entering the conference room and taking their seats around the round table.

“I believe that all the generals present are aware of the matter we are going to discuss today,” Kuvira said, addressing everyone at the front of the round table. “Ever since the Forest Incident occurred last year, our army had been stationed around the forest for eight months, and the forest had now regained its tranquility.”

A general, his brow furrowed with apprehension, spoke up, “I disagree with withdrawing our troops; who knows what strange actions those werewolves might take?”

“The people are still strongly opposed to the werewolves returning to the forest. Even if the forest has returned to its original state, those who lost their homes and loved ones will not easily forgive the werewolves,” said another.

“We might as well march in and exterminate them once and for all,” a third proposed.

“However, the newly appointed werewolf tribal chief appears to have earned the trust of the kings of two other nations. If we act rashly and deploy our troops...” a voice of dissent softly echoed from the corner of the room.

“That one called Korra,” General Guan interrupted, he narrowed his eyes at Kuvira, a hint of accusation in his tone. “The werewolf you let go, right? Great Unifier?”

“Are you questioning me?” Kuvira asked, her gaze pierced through the room. “ If you had followed my command, she would have been eliminated long ago.”

The unexpected coldness of her words made General Guan shudder, and he lowered his head.

The atmosphere within the room solidified for a moment.

“Regarding the werewolves,” Kuvira began, her voice resonating through the chamber, “I believe we cannot afford to change our stance on them.” Although she recognized Korra's differences from Unalaq, a sense of animosity lingered. Moreover, Queen Sato was executed for the crime of conspiring with werewolves, and there remained a faction of Sato loyalists within the court. Any sudden shift towards peaceful coexistence with the werewolves would undoubtedly draw their scrutiny and hostility, threatening her rule.

“In my opinion, there are probably fewer than a hundred of them left. Not even half of them are fit to be warriors. This is the perfect opportunity to eliminate them once and for all,” a general advocating for military action asserted.

Yeah, the werewolves must be eradicated! Korra should never have been by Asami's side in the first place! The flames of hatred burned fiercely within Kuvira's heart.

“Remember, they wield the power of a deity and are masters of forest warfare,” another general reminded, his caution sobering Kuvira's thoughts. She nodded slightly, acknowledging the uncertainty of victory in this war. If Korra had the strength to confront Unalaq, she could certainly stand against the entire army—unless, of course, she chose to forsake her divine power.  A shadow of a smirk brushed Kuvira's lips as the idea crystallized in her mind.

“Kill their leader, and they will crumble,” Kuvira declared, her voice steady. Even though whispers of uncertainty wove between her generals.

“Dispatch a messenger to the werewolf tribe,” Kuvira ordered, “Inform them I intend to engage their chief in a one-on-one duel.”  

She knew Korra would not refuse her challenge, instead choosing to face her in a decisive battle, relying solely on her own strength. This was it—her one chance to crush Korra.

---

The scouts monitoring the troops stationed on the outskirts of the forest reported that there was no indication of retreat.  

Within the tribal council hall, Korra restlessly paced. She needed to talk to Kuvira, but what was there to discuss? If Kuvira proposed conditions for an exchange, honestly speaking, the werewolf tribe couldn't offer anything substantial in their current state.  Yeah, she had no bargaining chips at the moment—should she simply try to persuade Kuvira?  

Impossible. Korra shook her head in frustration. Her mind remained devoid of a viable plan. Moreover, she and Asami had agreed that going to the Capital was not a good choice. Perhaps she should send a messenger to test the waters first.  

However, the envoy of Hiigan arrived at the werewolf tribe ahead of time, carrying a letter from Kuvira—a challenge letter.

 

To Korra, Chief of the Werewolf Tribe,

Word of your newfound leadership and divine power has reached even the heart of my Empire. I commend you on your victory against Unalaq. However, our people remain skeptical and uneasy about the werewolf tribe, forcing me to carefully consider our stance on this matter.

In light of these circumstances, I challenge you to a one-on-one duel, using the weapons we wield best. It is time to settle our differences and determine the fate of your werewolf brethren.

The duel shall take place beneath the Plains Tower on the eastern side of the forest, three days from the receipt of this letter, at high noon.

Should you emerge victorious, we will no longer interfere with the werewolf tribe's life within the forest and are willing to coexist in peace. But should you fall, your tribe shall face the consequences of their past actions.

I await your acceptance and the day of our fateful encounter.  

Kuvira, the Great Unifier

 

Kuvira undoubtedly presented Korra with a seemingly ideal solution—the decisive battle Korra sought. However, upon explaining the letter's contents to her father, Korra immediately faced his fierce opposition.

“You cannot go, Korra,” Tonraq said firmly.

“I think I should accept her challenge, Dad,” Korra insisted, her voice tinged with a hint of uncertainty as she clutched the letter tightly.

“I don't trust Kuvira, not after what she's done to you and Asami!” Mako interjected.

“Even if she claims it'll be one-on-one, they must have some trick up their sleeve!” Bolin crossed his arms and added.

“If she was determined to wipe us out, she could've marched her forces right over!” Korra argued. However, she found no support among anyone present, including Asami. Asami remained silent, neither opposing nor standing up for Korra, which left Korra feeling both disheartened and perplexed.

The endless bickering and attempts at persuasion from her father and friends only fueled Korra's growing frustration. After a moment's hesitation, she slammed the letter on the table, ignoring her father's protests as she stormed out of the council hut. She marched straight towards the waiting envoy, “Tell Kuvira I accept her challenge!” Without another word, she strode briskly out of the village.

The sound of approaching footsteps behind her—undeniably Asami's—caused Korra to slow her brisk pace.

“Korra!” Asami caught up to her. They fell into a measured rhythm, walking side by side amidst the encroaching shadows of the dense forest.

“If I don't accept Kuvira's challenge, what else can we do?” Korra asked, her voice laced with desperation. “We don't have any other options, do we?”

“Part of the reason you're accepting her challenge is that you've lost to her before, and you've never gotten over it, right?”  Asami inquired, her eyes searching Korra's face.

Korra was momentarily stunned, Asami always able to read her thoughts. “So what if it is?!” she exclaimed, her voice trembling with a mixture of anger and hurt. “Are you going to try to talk me out of it too?”

Asami didn’t give her a response.

Distracted by her tumultuous thoughts, Korra continued walking a few steps forward before realizing Asami had halted in her tracks. She turned around to see Asami standing alone. A pang of guilt pierced through Korra as she acknowledged her rudeness.  She walked back and apologized.

“I'm sorry for taking it out on you...”

“Kuvira's best weapon is her Greatsword,” Asami said earnestly, gazing into Korra's eyes. “If you use your Dragon Slash Blade, make sure to keep your distance. Close-range combat is where she excels, and she might attempt to goad you, but you must remain composed and resist the urge to let her anger consume you.”

“What are you getting at?” Korra asked.

“I cannot bear the thought of you getting hurt, but I know you're determined. So, the least I can do is help you win this battle,” Asami said, taking Korra's hand and leading her to a nearby clearing, where they sat facing each other. “You know the old saying, 'Know thyself, know thy enemy, and you shall never be defeated.(知己知彼，百战不殆)'”

Korra shook her head in confusion.

“It's okay not to know. It's not important. What matters is that I'm familiar with Kuvira's techniques, and that might give us an advantage. Her most frequent move—” Asami picked up a twig and began drawing on the ground, “—a feinted strike. It's swift and not forceful, designed for a quick slash...”

Korra stared at Asami's crude stick figure drawing. To be honest, her drawing skills hadn't improved one bit since they'd first met. Memories of those early days flooded Korra's mind—Asami teaching her to speak, read, and comprehend the world around them. Sometimes, when they found themselves without paper or pen in the wilderness, Asami would pause and find a stick to illustrate her explanations for Korra's many questions.

She had always been so patient, and her explanations were always easy to understand, much simpler than the teachings of Tenzin, Korra mused. Shifting her gaze to Asami's face, she noticed her girlfriend's lowered eyelids and focused expression, accentuated by the soft sunlight illuminating her high, elegant cheekbones. A small smile gradually formed at the corners of Korra's mouth.

Asami looked up from her drawing to see Korra staring at her with a silly grin, completely lost in her own thoughts. “Hey, focus! Listen to me!” she teased, playfully poking Korra's arm with the small twig.

Korra quickly regained her focus, leaning forward to embrace Asami tightly in her arms. “Thank you, Asami.”

“Korra,” Asami called.

“Hmmm?”

Asami pushed Korra away and tapped where Korra's knee had rubbed against it. “You weren't listening, and now my drawing is ruined.”

“Oh...” Korra scratched the back of her head, her gaze wandering off into the distance. “You mentioned something about knowing your enemy, right? I think you've got a point there. So, you can start here.”

“Don't play dumb with me, Korra!” Asami exclaimed, tossing the twig aside and launching a spirited tickle attack on Korra's waist.

Korra writhed and squirmed on the ground, her futile attempts to escape Asami's nimble fingers only further fueling their shared laughter. Despite her best efforts, she remained pinned beneath Asami.

“I give up, I give up, Asami...” Korra pleaded between breathless fits of laughter, tears streaming from the corners of her eyes as she struggled to contain her contagious giggles.

Finally, Asami relented, allowing Korra to catch her breath. Lying on the ground, Korra looked up at Asami, whose victorious grin danced on her lips.

The tips of Asami's hair gently grazed against Korra's cheeks, sending a pleasant shiver through her. Korra reached out, her fingers brushing against Asami's neck as she attempted to pull her in for a tender kiss. However, Asami quickly rose, pulling Korra up by the collar.

“Now, listen to me properly!” Asami exclaimed.

“Yes, ma'am,” Korra grumbled, a pout on her lips expressing her playful discontentment.

---

Three days later, Korra arrived at the agreed-upon location for the showdown, accompanied by the other members of Team Avatar, her father, and several werewolf soldiers.

“Kuvira's Greatsword is powerful; your armor can only withstand one or two of her strikes,” Asami warned as she planted a kiss on Korra's forehead before securing her helmet. “Be cautious and do not be impulsive.”

“We will act immediately if she tries anything,” Tonraq assured his daughter, patting her shoulder.

Korra nodded and turned towards the open area in front of the tower where Kuvira stood, fully armored and waiting.

“Your army is right behind you,” Korra remarked, her gaze shifting between Kuvira and the rows of uniformed soldiers.

“They've been stationed here all along,” Kuvira explained, her voice cool and collected. “Do not be concerned; they will not interfere with our fight.”

“Let's begin,” Korra said. After a brief fist bump, both combatants retreated a few meters.

As the wind kicked up a cloud of dust, the decisive battle commenced.

Kuvira quickly closed the distance, swinging her sword at Korra with both hands. Instead of meeting the blow, Korra deftly evaded it, heeding Asami's advice to avoid close-range encounters with Kuvira.

The two circled each other for several tense moments.

“Your feeble attacks will never best me!” Kuvira taunted.

Unfazed by the provocation, Korra remained focused, responding to each of Kuvira's strikes with precision.

After a series of consecutive strikes, Kuvira leaped, bringing her sword down diagonally from above Korra's head.

“ It's a feint; she  will  aim for your abdomen . ”  

As Kuvira twisted her wrist, bringing her sword across in a horizontal slash, Korra had already shifted her blade from her head to her front. The resulting impact forced both combatants to stumble back a few steps.

Regaining her balance, Korra capitalized on the opening and launched a counterattack. Her blade made contact with Kuvira's breastplate, forcing the latter to swiftly parry and retreat. Kuvira's brow furrowed slightly as she cast a sidelong glance at Asami, who watched the battle intently from afar.

“She'll soon realize I've shared her techniques with you. She's level-headed; she'll undoubtedly adapt her tactics immediately.”

Asami's prediction proved accurate as Kuvira's fighting style underwent a marked transformation. No longer launching powerful, direct assaults, she now employed a more calculated approach.

“I'm going to break down all of her moves for you now. But when the time comes, you'll have to rely on your own eyes to judge and react to her actions. Remember, don't underestimate her , even if you're familiar with her techniques. She's very strong.”

Korra's gaze was fixed on her opponent, and in her eyes, Kuvira's silhouette merged with the stick figure Asami had drawn. As she successfully predicted and countered Kuvira's moves several times, her opponent was caught off guard and gradually fell into a defensive position.

As the battle intensified, Korra noticed the sand beneath her feet growing soft, and a strong gust of wind kicked up, engulfing her in a suffocating sandstorm. Only then did Korra realize that Kuvira had deliberately used the sand to obscure her vision, turning the environment against her.

A sudden movement caught her attention. A dark shadow, belonging to Kuvira, loomed through the storm, swiftly closing in on her. Moments later, Korra's left shoulder took a heavy blow from Kuvira's sudden attack, leaving her entire arm numb. Her shoulder armor shattered, falling away. Korra reacted quickly. She launched a powerful side kick towards Kuvira's waist, sending her flying several meters away and thwarting her second attack.

The sandstorm gradually subsided, Korra took a deep breath to calm herself. She tightened her grip on her blade and charged towards Kuvira, her feet kicking up small clouds of dust in her wake.

As she approached her adversary, instead of aiming at Kuvira, Korra plunged her blade into the ground with a forceful thud. A flicker of confusion crossed Kuvira's face as she hesitated, unsure of Korra's intentions. Seizing the moment, Korra used the flexibility and elasticity of her long blade to propel herself into the air. With a powerful kick, she struck Kuvira's head. The impact caused Kuvira to stagger, undoubtedly experiencing a surge of dizziness and ringing in her ears.

Landing steadily on the ground, Korra pulled her blade from the earth, the metal singing as it sliced through the air. She unleashed a series of rapid strikes on her disoriented opponent. Still reeling from the dizziness, Kuvira desperately tried to deflect Korra's attacks, her sword feeling heavy and unbalanced in her trembling grip.

A primal roar erupted from Korra's throat as she landed a decisive blow, knocking Kuvira's sword from her grasp.

Just as Kuvira stumbled in a frantic attempt to retrieve her fallen sword, Korra's foot slammed down upon the blade, pinning it in place. Her Dragon Slash Blade was now positioned against Kuvira's throat.  The sharp edge pierced her skin, leaving a thin red scratch that oozed a trickle of blood.

“You've lost, Kuvira. Order your army to retreat,” Korra commanded.

Kuvira's face contorted, a flash of resentment and anger glinting in her eyes before she reluctantly relinquished her stance. “I concede,” she muttered, slowly turning away.

Just then, the mounted General Guan charged forward, swinging his sword towards Kuvira's exposed face.

Reacting swiftly, Korra repositioned her blade and deflected the oncoming blow.

“What are you doing?” Kuvira roared at Guan.

A cruel sneer marred Guan's face, his eyes glinting with malice. “We never had the option to retreat. Losing to a werewolf only proves you're no longer fit to lead us, Kuvira,” he hissed.

“Charge! Exterminate the werewolf!” another general shouted, raising his sword.

Before Korra could process the treacherous turn of events, she found herself engulfed by a sea of enemy soldiers. Korra swung her sword, carving a path of escape. However, she couldn't dodge the approaching cavalry from behind. A spear pierced her left shoulder, driving through to her chest. As the spear was pulled free, Korra felt a warmth spreading across her chest.  Fresh blood splattered on the ground, staining the parched earth. Gritting her teeth against the agony, Korra spun around and, with strike, severed the horse's leg, sending the rider tumbling from his saddle.

Amidst the turmoil, Kuvira had managed to recover her discarded weapon. Her sword sliced through the air, deflecting an incoming blow that would have surely struck Korra down.  

Mere moments ago, these two had been locked in a deathly duel, but now they found themselves standing back-to-back, facing the onslaught of enemy soldiers from all sides.

Korra struggled to focus, her vision starting to blur. Her left shoulder was now completely immobile. With every breath she took, a stabbing pain shot through her.

“Hey,” Kuvira called out over the cacophony of battle, her gaze briefly flicking towards Korra, “are you alright?”

“Honestly,” Korra rasped, “not really.”

No sooner had the words left her lips than a charging cavalry broke through their defenses, knocking Korra to the ground. A cry of pain escaped her lips as her wounded shoulder made contact with the unforgiving earth. Using her blade as support, she pushed herself up. In that moment, a dragon to land beside her, driving away the soldiers that sought to approach.

“Korra!” Asami leaped from the dragon's back and rushed to her lover's side.

Upon seeing Asami, Korra's body relaxed. Her grip loosened around the hilt of her blade, allowing herself to be enveloped in Asami's embrace.

General Guan attempted to stop Korra from leaving, but panicked shouts from his soldiers diverted his attention.

“We're under attack by a small battalion!”

His gaze darted around, searching for the source of the commotion. Suddenly, The knight broke through the encirclement with her lance in hand, targeting General Guan directly. Before he could react, Guan was struck down from his horse.

“Get out of here! Suyin and I will handle the rest!” Lin shouted to Opal.

Opal nodded, urging Juicy to take flight.

Asami glanced back, observing the enemy forces crumbling in the absence of their leader. Turning her attention to the weight pressing against her, Asami carefully removed Korra's helmet, gently wiping away the sweat and grime that marred her forehead and cheeks. Unable to remove Korra's breastplate, she couldn't fully assess her lover's injuries. Despite this, Korra's consciousness remained clear, even though her smile appeared weak.

“I won, Asami,” Korra whispered.

“I saw, Korra. You were so strong,” Asami replied softly, taking Korra's hand and pressing it against her own cheek.

Soon, the dragon touched down in front of the werewolf village. With the help of two werewolves, Korra was guided into Kya's home.

“Remove her armor!” Kya instructed Opal and Asami. They worked to carefully unbuckle Korra's protective gear.

As the breastplate was lifted away, Asami's heart lurched in her chest, her breath catching in her throat. Korra's entire upper garment was soaked in blood, and even her pants bore a crimson stain. 

“She's lost a lot of blood...” Kya began her examination, her expression growing increasingly grim. After a moment's hesitation, she instructed one of the werewolves to stay behind and assist, while the others were ushered out of the room.

Stepping outside, Asami greedily inhaled a lungful of fresh air, attempting to quell the nausea that churned in the pit of her stomach. 'Almost hit her heart,' Kya's words echoed in her mind, sending a shiver down her spine. She could never bear the thought of losing Korra.

As dusk approached, the rest of the party returned to the werewolf village, accompanied by Lin, several Hiigan knights, and a bound Kuvira.

“How is Korra?” Tonraq inquired anxiously.

“Kya has treated her wounds,” Asami replied. “Thankfully, her life is not in danger. She's resting now.”

“That girl is as tough as they come,” Lin commented.

“What about my mother?” Opal asked, her gaze searching for the familiar figure of Suyin.

“She's cleaning up the battlefield and preparing the troops to head back,” Lin answered, a weariness evident in her voice.

After Lin returned to the Capital last year, she reconciled with Suyin. Together, they reorganized the Beifong family's army, although it was only a small part. Fortunately, they arrived in time. Suyin stayed in the military camp, and after the army stabilized, she returned to the Capital first. Meanwhile, Lin stayed here, as she had other things to do.

 

---

“Korra's injuries haven't fully healed yet. I can't leave her at a time like this!”

As Korra's consciousness returned from her dream, Asami's voice slipped into her ears. Although the people talking outside the door had deliberately lowered their voices, they couldn't escape the keen hearing of a werewolf. She abruptly opened her eyes and struggled to sit up, wincing in pain as her shoulder wound stung from the sudden movement.

“With Kuvira imprisoned and Guan dead, the country will quickly descend into chaos if the power center of the state remains in a vacuum,” Lin's voice sounded urgent.

A period of silence followed.

It took Korra a few seconds to become fully alert. Lin had already mentioned the matter they were discussing a few days ago. Lin believed that a faction within the court of Hiigan still supported Sato, and upon the revelation of the truth, the people's anger towards the queen shifted towards Kuvira. Asami's return and restoration to queen would be the best choice for the nation. This meant they would have to spend some time apart to deal with their respective responsibilities. At the time, Asami had used Korra's need for care as a reason to postpone the matter for a few days.

It seemed that the time had come for Asami to make a decision, Korra thought. She couldn't let Asami be caught in a dilemma.

The sound of the door opening drew the attention of both women.

Asami approached, a gentle smile on her face, and called out, “Hey, Korra!”

“Are you ready to return to Hiigan?” Korra asked.

“Um... I haven't decided yet.”

Korra noticed that Lin, who was standing nearby with her arms folded, furrowed her brows even further. Asami's response appeared to dissatisfy her.

“You don't have to worry about me; it's just a minor injury. I can handle it,” Korra placed her hand on Asami's shoulder, maintaining a relaxed expression. “You know I've been through worse times.”

“I know...” Asami's gaze shifted to Korra's bandaged left shoulder before returning to meet her eyes. “But...”

“Your country and your people need you, and of course, I need you too. I mean, perhaps they should be considered a priority right now...” Korra said, her voice gradually lowering as she noticed the slight tremor in Asami's lips.

Asami was afraid.

Korra looked up at Lin, signaling her to leave them alone for a moment. Lin silently turned and left the room.

“Sami...” Korra called out softly, gently massaging Asami’s shoulders. She knew that Asami had once selflessly returned to her country and people, only to face betrayal from her father and trusted knight. Asami feared the possibility of history repeating itself; she feared leaving Korra and facing similar betrayals again.

“I don't know what I'll be facing when I go back—a chaotic government and people who don't trust me?” Asami's voice trembled, “I know I should go back, Korra, I know I should be there to support you...”

“Listen to me, Sami,” Korra’s hand moving from Asami's shoulder to gently cup her neck. With a tender touch, her thumb brushed Asami's cheek, as she locked eyes with her. “None of this is what you should or have to do. You've already given me so much support just by being here. I don't want to make you go through pain. If you choose to stay, I'll talk to Lin for you.”

Asami shook her head, “I'm afraid of messing everything up again, no matter what I choose...”

“You didn't mess anything up, Sami. You did your best to handle those chaotic situations, but we were young and inexperienced back then. And I was impulsive... I mean, when I chose to leave you, I'm sorry...” Korra took a deep breath, “Anyway, that's all in the past. We've gone through a lot and we've grown. Everything is moving in a positive direction now, isn't it?” Korra wiped away Asami's tears with her thumb and kissed her forehead.

Asami wrapped her arms around Korra's waist, gently leaning against her. For a moment, they stood embracing in silence.

“Lin plans to return to the Capital tomorrow,” Asami broke the silence, lifting her head to look into her beloved's eyes. “So...”

“Once the tribe settles down and my injury heals a bit more, I'll come to the Capital to find you. I don't think it will take long; we'll see each other again soon, I promise!” Korra raised her right hand, grinning widely.

Asami's palm met Korra's in a tender touch, their fingers interlacing and grasping each other tightly.  Korra slowly leaned closer, her lips gently touching Asami's cheek before tenderly sliding across her soft skin, ultimately resting on her lips.

 

Before Asami and others left the werewolf tribe, Korra had one more thing to do.

In the corner of the dungeon, Kuvira sat hunched over, her disheveled hair casting a shadow over her face. The faint clinking of chains echoed through the chamber as Korra approached the iron bars separating them.

“Am I going to be executed?” Kuvira raised her head, revealing one eye from her hair.

“Your fate will be decided by Asami. She will take you back to the Capital today,” Korra said.

“So, what are you here for?” Kuvira asked.

“I just wanted to talk to you,” Korra said, lowering herself to the cold, damp floor. “You could have killed me a long time ago.”

“As early as the first time we met? I had no reason to kill you, and...” Kuvira hesitated for a moment, “I love Asami, killing you would only make her hate me.”

Korra's jaw clenched, her muscles tensing as she leaned forward. “You have no right to say you love her! You destroyed everything she had!” she hissed, her voice low and filled with suppressed rage.

Kuvira lifted her chin, her gaze unwavering. “Yes, I don't have the right, but that's not what I wanted to see. I never wanted to destroy anything of hers... except for you,” she admitted, her eyes growing colder as she continued. “At that time, I had every reason to execute you, and that was my intention. But Guan put a stop to my plan.”

“What are you saying?” Korra furrowed and asked.

“Before you reappeared, the entire country, including Asami, was already mine. All I needed to do was manage the country well and keep Asami by my side. But then you showed up, and I thought if I could kill you without Asami knowing, everything would remain the same.”

“Remain your twisted control?”

Kuvira let out a cold laugh. “Guan acted on his own while I was away and allowed Asami to see you. And then, I didn't know what to do with you, so I just threw you into prison. I realized that I could never win Asami back. She was willing to give up everything, even her own life, to save you.”

Korra's heart clenched at Kuvira's revelation, Asami had never told her that she had once exchanged her own life for Korra's.

Kuvira continued, “What would be the point of forcibly keeping her by my side or killing you? So I made a deal with her.”

“Don't expect a shred of gratitude from me just because you spared me in the end,” Korra seethed, her voice laced with fury. “I will never forgive you for the pain you've inflicted on Asami!”

“Why did you save me?” Kuvira asked.

“I didn't want anyone else interfering in our battle, and... I wanted to leave your life in Asami's hands.”

“I have to admit, you won that battle beautifully, with Asami's help,” Kuvira emphasized.

“She understands you too well - your every move, your habits, your every detail. To be honest, when she talked about these things, I was overwhelmed with jealousy. She once watched you so intently.”

Kuvira laughed, “But her understanding of me became the key to your victory against me, didn't it? She loves you in a way I never had.”

Korra's expression softened, “In a way, that battle wasn't entirely fair. If given the chance, I'd like to fight you again, sword-to-sword.”

“There's no need. I lost, whether it was the battle or Asami's feelings,” Kuvira replied.

Korra couldn't read her emotions—perhaps Kuvira had let go of all her fixations, after all, she didn't even know how much longer she would live.

Later that day, Korra bid farewell to her Avatar team members and the knights of Hiigan. As their presence faded, the village seemed to grow quieter and less lively, leaving Korra with a hollow feeling.

Life in the werewolf village continued as usual. The young chief returned to her small house, or rather, her and Asami's small house. The temperature inside the room seemed to have dropped a few degrees.

Korra lay down on the bed that now felt somewhat bare. She tightly hugged the blanket, finding solace in the lingering scent of Asami. She sighed, realizing for the first time that the bed was hard and uncomfortable.

“Wu was right; I should improve the living conditions in the village,” Korra muttered to herself.

Chapter 42: Dance with the Wolf

Two dark wolf shadows swiftly made their way through the forest, their keen noses searching for any abnormalities and threats, their vigilant eyes gleaming with a ghostly blue light.

Just days ago, a team of about a dozen hunters had stealthily infiltrated the depths of the forest. Concealed within the thickets, they ambushed the werewolf village under the cover of night. Although they were eventually driven out, several werewolves were injured in the attack. Upon interrogating the captured hunters, the werewolf chieftain discovered that someone had offered a hefty bounty for the extermination of their kind within the forest. The villagers had no choice but to strengthen their patrols and fortify their defenses.

As Tenzin had mentioned, the emperor's peace declaration was merely a political move, and it would take time to change people's deep-seated prejudices against werewolves, so the government wouldn't interfere with such actions.

The young wolf halted at the edge of the forest, where the dense trees gave way to a vast, unobstructed view of the plains ahead. The wolf lifted her chin slightly, gazing into the distance, mesmerized.

“Korra!” her father called.

“Coming!” The wolf replied, turning back and joining her father with a light, bounding stride. She glanced over her shoulder once more in the direction of the distant Capital of the Hiigan.

Having finished their patrol for the day, Korra and her father returned to their village.

“How was the forest, my dear?” Senna asked, poking her head out from the kitchen upon hearing the noise.

“All clear,” Tonraq responded, nuzzling his affectionate greeting with a tender kiss upon her cheek. “What delicious meal have you prepared today? I'm starving.”

“I have been exploring new recipes from Pema's cookbook,” Senna replied, her smile lines deepening as she gestured to the feast she had lovingly prepared. “It shall be ready momentarily.”

Shortly after, Senna presented a variety of steaming dishes on the dining table. Tonraq swallowed a mouthful of saliva and eagerly grabbed a piece of beef, saying, “My dear, your culinary prowess never ceases to amaze me. How could I have been so oblivious to your skills all these years?”

A gentle hand guided Tonraq's chopsticks back to their resting place, as Senna chastised him with a loving tone. “Patience, my dear. We must await Korra's arrival before indulging.”

“Alright.” Tonraq reluctantly agreed, shifting his gaze from the exquisite dishes. Fortunately, Korra didn't keep them waiting long. Once the family of three was gathered, Tonraq could finally savor the delicious food to his heart's content.

“Korra?” The concerned voice of Senna reached Tonraq ears as he was focused on eating. He looked up through the steam to see his daughter's face.

“Hm?” Korra replied.

“Not to your taste?” Senna asked.

“No, Mom.” Korra stirred her rice absently, allowing her chopsticks to clatter against the bowl as she released them. “It's very delicious.”

“You don't seem to have much of an appetite.”

“Sorry... I'm not very hungry...”

Korra seemed a bit down. It wasn't difficult to guess what troubled her at this time—it was undoubtedly... “Are you missing Asami, my child?” Tonraq asked.

Korra hesitated for a moment, then nodded. “Asami has been gone for two weeks now.” Korra muttered, unable to embrace or hear Asami's voice made her feel a bit distressed.

“Go find her, sweetheart.” Tonraq's gaze was warm and compassionate.

A glimmer of excitement flashed in Korra's eyes.

“I'll take care of the tribe's affairs while you're away, but only if you trust me to do so.” Tonraq continued, “You're the chieftain, Korra.”

Her father's words wiped away the gloom from Korra's face. She had no reason to refuse her father's proposal. The stomach, unshackled from its emotional chains, began to clamour with hunger.

Early the next morning, Korra set out on her journey with a simple pack, taking on her wolf form. Although Tonraq suggested she ride their tribe's lone horse to the city, Korra replied, “You know our own legs are swifter than any steed.”

Senna's brow furrowed with concern as she reminded her daughter, “Tread carefully, sweetheart. Your shoulder has only just healed.” However, her words were lost in the wind as Korra bounded into the distance, leaving behind a lingering echo: “Fear not, Mom!”

Senna could only exchange a resigned smile with her husband.

On the outskirts of the Capital, Korra reverted to her human form, rubbing her sore shoulder. She had arrived in less than two days, fueled by the hope of reuniting with Asami before nightfall.

Korra made her way to the castle after asking around for directions, but she found herself barred from entering the castle gates by the guards. She had overlooked an essential factor.

“Please, let me pass. I must find Asami.”

“You mean Queen Sato?” a guard inquired with a hint of amusement.

“Yeah, I'm her girlfriend.”

The two guards simultaneously chuckled in disbelief. Of course, no one here knew about her relationship with Queen Sato.

“I speak the truth!” Korra insisted.

“Begone, and cease hindering our duties,” the guards barked impatiently.

Defeated, Korra trudged away. Perhaps seeking out Lin, Mako, or Bolin would prove more fruitful. But Korra was equally uncertain about their whereabouts. Maybe she should wait until nightfall and sneak in when the opportunity arose. As Korra wandered aimlessly through the crowded streets, she remembered that Asami had said she didn't like the clamor of the Capital.

The familiar streetscape around Korra began to trigger a flood of unwelcome memories.  As she reached the road leading to the dreaded execution ground, she found herself frozen in place, instinctively reaching for her left abdomen. Lost in thought, she was oblivious to the approaching royal procession and the crowd parting like the sea before it. Only the urgent shouts of two cavalrymen, now just an arm's length away, yanked her back to the present.

Korra ignored their shouts, her gaze locking with the queen's, who rode a sorrel horse in the midst of the troop. In that instant, their blue and green eyes sparked with joy and radiance.

Just as Korra was about to step forward, the two cavalrymen crossed their spears, halting her progress.

Lin swiftly intervened, using her lance to parry the weapons. The cavalrymen's confusion was evident on their faces, but they had no right to question the actions of the Commander of the Royal Knights.

“Korra!” Asami reached out her hand toward her.

“Sheesh, guys, I'm just trying to get to my girlfriend here,” Korra declared, grabbing Asami's hand and vaulting onto the horse's back. The procession continued moving forward.

Wrapping her arms tightly around Asami's waist, Korra pressed close against her, ignoring the discomfort of Asami's formal attire and regalia. Nothing mattered now but Asami – her soothing voice, her gentle warmth, and her intoxicating scent.

“Made it!” Korra whispered triumphantly, her chin coming to rest on Asami's shoulder.

“This is a public setting, Korra. Sit properly! It's unbecoming of you to cling to the Queen like that!” the knight reprimanded her as they walked alongside the Queen.

“Oh, come on,” Korra protested, turning to face Lin with a grin. “I've been away from Asami for half a month. I need to recharge my Asami energy, or I might just wither away!”

“It's alright, Lin,” Asami chimed in, slipping a hand free to gently ruffle Korra's hair. “I appreciate your concern for decorum, but we can let it slide this time.”

With a cheeky wink in Lin's direction, Korra playfully stuck her tongue out.

Lin's jaw tightened, a flicker of annoyance crossing her face before she quickly regained her composure. She nodded to the Queen, “As you wish, Your Majesty.”

The procession moved forward, continuing its course through the streets.

Korra gradually realized that Lin's earlier rebuke had been justified. She didn't particularly care about the curious or disapproving stares from the crowd, but some discordant voices managed to pierce through the din and reach her ears.

“Who's that guy riding with Queen Sato?”

“Is that the legendary werewolf, the Queen's lover?”

“Probably the one who restored the forest to its original state.”

“But she's still just a savage, with no sense of propriety.”

“Why does the Queen even like a werewolf? Queen Sato will surely lead us to ruin someday.”

“Shh—you shouldn't speak such words so carelessly.”

Asami was under a lot of criticism.

Korra couldn't help but loosen her grip on Asami's attire, feeling an overwhelming urge to leap from the horse and teach those gossiping individuals a lesson. Taking a deep breath to steady her emotions, she sat up straight, forcing herself to remain calm.

“Korra?” Asami sensed the change in Korra's demeanor.

“I'm... just a bit hot...” Korra muttered quietly. “I mean, from holding you like this the whole time.”

Asami saw right through Korra's flimsy excuse, “Even though my ears aren't as sharp as yours, I couldn't make out what they were saying. But I can take a guess.”

“Doesn't it bother you?” Korra asked.

“Before I returned, I was apprehensive about facing the chaotic mess of emotions and gossip from the people. But you said we've both grown a lot, right?” Asami reasoned, her voice steady, “So I think I should handle these adversities with a more mature approach.”

“Is riding the same horse together in public like this considered a mature approach?” Korra's voice was laced with uncertainty.

“I think there's no need to hide the closeness of our relationship. You've done nothing wrong, Korra. You're a hero to all of these people, you are my beloved, and my pride. In fact, if we were to conceal our relationship, the gossip and speculation behind our backs would likely increase and become even more absurd.”

“Such as?”

“Such as—the other day I heard someone saying that the reason Kuvira surrendered, and the reason I fell in love with you, was because you used some kind of trickery to bewitch me and her, even suggesting that it was some sort of wolf-specific sorcery.” Asami chuckled, rolling her eyes at the absurdity of the rumor.

“If I truly had such sorcery at my disposal, I should have made everyone accept me,” Korra sighed, her fingers idly toying with Asami's headdress.

“It was pretty crazy at first, though. People couldn't wrap their heads around the queen coming back from the dead, and rumors were flying everywhere. Lin and Suyin helped sort it out, thank goodness. Now everyone knows the truth about Kuvira killing my father and stealing the throne, and how you saved the whole continent, not just the forest. But whether some people will admit it is a whole other story."

“That does sound bad. I'm thinking about what I can do for you now.” Korra said.

“There's something only you can do.” Asami replied with a smirk.

“Oh, are you saying I can give you even better sex?” Korra asked with a raised eyebrow.

“Korra, mind your words!” Lin scolded her with a stern glare.

“Oops, sorry,” Korra shrugged, turning back to Asami, “So, what is it? You know I'd do anything for you.”

“Hmm... it's a secret for now.”

As they spoke, the queen's procession had arrived at the castle gates. The guards greeted the queen with utmost reverence, but as their gazes shifted to the person behind her, their expressions gradually twisted. Korra flashed them a smug smile in return.

As Korra entered the castle's interior, her eyes widened in awe of the grand and intricate architecture. The complex structure might have proven challenging to navigate alone, but she had utmost confidence in her sense of smell. She knew finding Asami's scent wouldn't be difficult. Once the others around the queen departed, Korra finally had the opportunity to be alone with her.

Korra's feet treaded cautiously on the luxurious carpet as she ventured into the Queen’s room for the first time. Intrigued, she scanned the chamber, her gaze captivated by the opulent décor—the dome-shaped ceiling, ornate light fixtures, elegant furnishings, and the plush bed. “Wow, I love your room!” Korra exclaimed.

“Hey, relax, Korra,” Asami said, giving Korra's shoulder a pat, “This is your room too. You don't need to be so restrained here.”

Korra nodded, her eyes eventually settling on a portrait hanging on the wall. It depicted a beautiful woman who bore a striking resemblance to Asami—a woman Korra had seen before in her dreams.

“Come on!” Asami, amused by Korra's continued fascination with her surroundings, led her through a door in the back, “This is the bathroom. We can relax in a nice bath to ease our travel fatigue first. I'm sure you haven't had a good rest in days.”

Catching sight of her reflection in the mirror, Korra acknowledged she didn't look too worn out, but a hot bath did sound enticing. “Actually, I left the village early yesterday morning,” Korra explained.

“How did you manage that?” Asami's eyes widened in surprise, “Even the fastest messenger on horseback takes three days.”

“I didn't ride a horse,” Korra clarified as she untied the belt around her waist.

“You made it all the way here on foot?” Asami's voice raised a notch, a hint of anger seeping in. Before Korra could respond, Asami swiftly pulled off Korra's shirt, revealing her toned arms and shoulders.

“Eager, are we, Queen Sato?” Korra teased, leaning closer to whisper into Asami's ear.

“Hey, I was worried about your shoulder!” Asami pushed Korra's face away, her gaze focused on the swollen, bruised left shoulder. As Asami gently touched Korra's inflamed muscles, a soft wince escaped Korra's lips.

“It looks terrible,” Asami frowned.

“It doesn't hurt that much. But honestly, your touch is doing things to me, Sato,” Korra grinned shamelessly.

Ignoring Korra's playful remark, Asami spoke seriously, “I'll apply some ointment after our bath.”

“Ointments aren't the best way to ease the pain,” Korra said, rising on her tiptoes slightly. She gripped Asami's chin, pressing their lips together. She indulged in the kiss, seeking more. Asami allowed the intrusion, their tongues intertwining, conveying the longing and desire they held for each other.

Asami could feel Korra's fiery aura surrounding her breath, causing her body to gradually heat up. When she was almost breathless, they finally parted.

“I missed you, Sami,” Korra gazed at Asami with endless tenderness and affection in her eyes, as she began to unbutton Asami's shirt.

“I missed you too, wolf-girl,” Asami replied, shrugging off her shirt. They embraced once again, their lips meeting in an even more passionate kiss.

Korra's hands moved from Asami's waist to her back, unfastening her bra. The flimsy garment cascaded down. As their lips parted, a glistening thread of saliva briefly connected them, a reluctant farewell to their passionate kiss. But she had other parts of her lover's body to attend to; she knew every inch of Asami's hot skin craved satisfaction.

The werewolf caressed and nibbled at Asami's body with her unique wildness, leaving a trail of faint red marks on her skin. The overwhelming pressure caused Asami to step back slightly, her back touching the cold wall. The sudden contrast of hot and cold made her tremble involuntarily.

Without a moment's respite, the werewolf's warm mouth enveloped Asami's breast, her sharp teeth teasing with just the right amount of pressure, transforming their love into waves of bliss that traveled to Asami's cerebral cortex.

“Ah—Korra!” Asami cried out her lover's name as she felt a rush of heat surge between her legs, flowing down her thighs. The fabric of her pants clung uncomfortably to her damp skin, causing her to squirm.

As if responding to an unspoken signal, the werewolf's strong arms lifted Asami and placed her on the vanity. With a swift motion, she pulled down Asami's pants, discarding them on the floor.

Asami eagerly spread her legs, resting them on Korra's shoulders, her body humming with the need for more. For a fleeting moment, concern for Korra's injured left shoulder flashed in her mind, but the sudden, overwhelming sensation of pleasure drowned out the worry. “Ah—Faster, Korra!” she urged, relishing the rough treatment.

The werewolf's onslaught intensified, and amidst cries of ecstasy, the Queen completely surrendered. “Oh! FUCK! I'm coming, Korra!” Asami's head fell back as she released her love fluid unabashedly, her body going limp. She almost lost her balance and nearly fell to the floor, but she knew her werewolf would never let that happen. As the world came back into focus, Asami found herself cradled in the safety of Korra's arms. She brought a trembling hand to Korra's cheek, gently wiping away a glistening droplet of their mingled passion.

The werewolf gently laid her Queen on a stone step, a non-slip carpet softening the cold surface. Korra knelt before Asami, one knee touching the floor, like a loyal knight. Her piercing eyes never wavered from Asami's, her entire being focused solely on the woman she loved.

“I bet you're already wet, wolf-girl.” Asami teasingly extended a foot, brushing it against the dampness of the werewolf's groin.

“Eager, my Queen, please touch me,” the werewolf pleaded, lowering herself to press a kiss against Asami's smooth instep.

The Queen's long legs wrapped around Korra's neck, drawing her close. Korra eagerly buried her face in the softness of her Queen's bosom.

However, the Queen's attention was momentarily diverted by the tattoos adorning Korra's right arm – a wolf and an elk. These markings had not been there when they last met.

“I had them done while I was in town, getting supplies for the tribe,” Korra explained.

“That's so cool, Korra!” Asami's fingers traced the outline of the designs, “I love your tattoos.”

“Can we start now?” Korra asked, taking Asami's hand and pressing it against her breast. Even through the layers of vest and bra, Asami could feel the hardened nipple beneath her touch and let out a soft laugh.

“Of course, my eager little wolf,” the Queen said with a commanding tone. “Take off your vest.”

The werewolf swiftly complied, removing the garment and exposing her bare torso to the Queen. As she reached for her belt, the Queen stopped her with a gesture.

The Queen cupped the werewolf's face, drawing her into a passionate kiss. As their lips clashed, they shifted positions, the Queen now on top. She began asserting her control and dominance over the muscular body beneath her. Starting from the werewolf's neck and collarbone, the Queen explored every inch of her lover's upper body with her lips and fingertips. She sought not only to tease and entice, but also to ensure no new scars had marred the werewolf's skin without her knowledge. She was intimately familiar with each blemish and mark on her beloved's skin, even the smallest and faintest of them all.

The passionate kisses and touches from her lover made the werewolf's blood boil with desire. Unable to contain her excitement, the werewolf let out a low moan.

The Queen's hands massaged the werewolf's breasts, her fingers teasing the sensitive nipples. “Do you want me, Korra?” Asami whispered in her ear.

“Yes, my Queen,” the werewolf breathed in response.

Asami's hands moved lower, teasing the edges of Korra's hips. She hooked her fingers into the waistband of Korra's pants and slowly slid them down, revealing the werewolf's damp core. “It’s so cute.” Asami said.

With a skilled hand, Asami began to stroke Korra, her fingers delving into the slick folds.  Korra's hips bucked against her hand, her moans growing louder with each deliberate caress. Asami watched her lover with hooded eyes, reveling in the power she held over the werewolf.

As Korra's climax neared, Asami slowed her movements, teasing and edging the werewolf closer to the brink. Korra whimpered, her eyes pleading for release.

“Did you know?” Asami murmured, “You're just as beautiful when you cry like a little puppy as when you unleash your wild wolf nature,” With those words, she leaned in, gently kissing away the tears that glistened in Korra's eyes. Her fingers moved rapidly, pushing the werewolf over the edge.  

“Ah——I love you, Sami!” Korra cried out, her body trembling as wave after wave of pleasure crashed over her.

Exhausted and sated, the werewolf collapsed onto the ground, panting heavily. Asami sat beside her, gently lifting her lover's head to rest on her lap.

“That was incredible, Asami,” Korra said, gazing into her lover's eyes.

“You're even more than I imagined, Korra,” Asami chuckled, smearing the remaining love juices on Korra's abdominal muscles with her fingers.

“It's been a while since we last did this,” Korra mumbled, her eyes shifting to the messy carpet. “Since I got injured.”

The carpet was indeed a mess after the intense battle.

“Don't worry about the carpet. The maid will clean it up tomorrow.” Asami said, “For now, let's clean ourselves up.”

They rose from the tousled carpet, the heat of their battle dissipating as they made their way through a small door. The room beyond was veiled in a thin mist, revealing an octagonal pool filled with steaming water and red rose petals floating on its surface.

Asami dipped her foot into the water, feeling the soothing warmth envelop her skin. “Just right,” she said with a contented smile.

Korra submerged her body in the water, and the warm, rose-scented liquid enveloped her, soothing every fatigued muscle. As she completely relaxed, a wave of drowsiness washed over her. She found herself leaning against Asami, her body slipping further into the water until it threatened to submerge her completely. Asami reacted quickly, pulling Korra up just in time. “Hey, you'll catch a cold if you fall asleep here.” Asami gently patting Korra's cheek.

“Mm...” Korra murmured a groggy response, forcing herself to stay awake as she carefully cleaned her body and changed into the nightgown Asami had prepared.

After helping Korra dry her hair, Asami instructed, “Go to bed, I'll join you shortly.”

Korra nodded obediently and made her way towards the door.

“Korra!” Asami called out once more, causing Korra to glance back at her girlfriend, with her tired eyes.

“Don't go to sleep yet,” Asami said. “I want to apply some ointment on you first.”

Korra acquiesced, but the allure of sleep proved too strong to resist. By the time Asami returned with the ointment, Korra was already fast asleep on the bed, her snores soft and even. Asami chuckled helplessly.

As Asami moved to draw the curtains, the radiance of the moon in the night sky caught her eye.

It was a full moon tonight.

Asami abandoned her plan to block out the moonlight and, instead, turned off the lights in the room. The pristine moonlight streamed through the window, casting its glow directly onto the sleeping werewolf. Her well-defined features and toned muscles seemed almost sacred and beautiful under the moon's silver radiance.

Asami slid into bed beside Korra. The painting of her mother on the wall gazed tenderly upon the lovers. After many years, the nights Asami spent in this room were no longer filled with loneliness.

---

 

Korra flipped over, her weight resting on her left shoulder as she cried out in pain and sprang up from the bed. The sudden movement jolted Asami awake beside her.

“Oh, my god, your shoulder looks worse!” Asami exclaimed.

A wry smile played upon Korra's lips as she responded, “I suppose our passionate activities last night may have been a bit too intense.”

“I'm sorry, I should've been more careful,” Asami murmured, her fingers running through her hair as she gathered the disheveled locks behind her head.

“It's not your fault; I was the one being too reckless.”

Asami crawled towards the bedside cabinet, retrieving a jar of ointment. She applied it to Korra's shoulder with a gentle touch. The cooling sensation of the ointment alleviated the discomfort in her shoulder. Korra reached up to tuck a stray lock of Asami's hair behind her ear, her lips brushing tenderly against her cheek. “Thank you, Sami.”

They allowed themselves a moment to sink back into the comforting embrace of the soft bed. And then Asami slid from the bed, donning more formal outfit.

“Do you have any pressing matters to attend to today?” Korra inquired, unsure if her sudden visit had caused any inconvenience.

“Would meeting with the werewolf tribe leader count as a pressing matter?” Asami replied with a chuckle. “You know we have some diplomatic affairs to discuss.”

“In that case, should I dress more formally as well?” Korra asked, her chin resting on her hand in thought.

“Technically, you should be wearing the werewolf tribe's formal attire,” Asami said as she rummaged through her wardrobe for something suitable for Korra to wear.

“You mean those thick, voluminous robes adorned with fur?”

“Clearly, we don't have those here. Look what I found!” Asami tossed the wolf doll at Korra, landing squarely on her head.

Korra fell back onto the bed with the momentum. Grabbing the doll, she laughed and said, “It looks so silly.”

“Just like you, Korra,” Asami continued, rummaging through the wardrobe. She pulled out a knight's uniform and handed it to Korra, “Try this on.”

“Why do you possess such a uniform?” Korra questioned, holding up the attire with a furrowed brow. “You're the queen, after all.”

“It is for you, Korra, two years ago,” Asami explained, turning to face her. “There was a time when I kept daydreaming about what kind of clothes you'd wear if you came back with me and attended formal events by my side. So, I had the tailor create this. Later, I gave up on those fantasies and stowed the outfit away in the back of the wardrobe, along with the silly wolf.”

“I'm sorry...” Korra lowered her head, her grip on the clothing tightening unconsciously.

“You don't need to apologize.”

“I'm apologizing for my earlier assumption.” Korra explained, lifting her gaze.

“You think this uniform belonged to another knight?”

Korra offered a noncommittal shrug, unsure of how to respond.

“It's different from the Royal Knight uniform; it's my own design. So, it's one of a kind. Put it on!”

Under the queen's watchful gaze, Korra removed her nightgown and changed into the knight's uniform.

When Korra stood upright in front of Asami, Asami couldn't help but feel a moment of dizziness, as if the past and present, illusion and reality had collided. She closed her eyes and kissed Korra's lips; the touch was real, Korra was real. After all the twists and turns, they had finally returned to the right track.

Queen Sato and the werewolf tribe leader walked side by side into the council hall, followed by the captain of the knights and a foreign ministry official. After taking their seats, Korra awkwardly crossed her fingers under the table. The hall seemed too solemn and empty, and the other official did not appear particularly friendly. She hoped she wouldn't cause any trouble for Asami.

“I haven't yet made an official statement regarding our stance on the werewolf tribe,” Asami said.

“No rush. You should handle the domestic matters first. Let the people calm down a bit more,” Korra replied.

“However, I do have an idea,” Asami glanced at the captain of the knights and the foreign ministry official sitting on either side of her, then shifted her gaze back to the werewolf across from her, “I hope to form an alliance with the werewolf tribe— through a marriage alliance.”

“A marriage alliance? Between whom?” Korra blurted out the question, but the answer dawned on her the very next second.

“This is something only you can do, Korra,” Asami said with a slight smile.

Korra's hand flailed between herself and Asami, her brain stuttering along with her words. “Ma-marri-marriage...”

“Would you be willing to accept this proposal, Chief Korra?” Asami asked solemnly.

“Time-out!” Korra gasped, leaping from her seat and darting out of the room. Once outside, she threw her arms wide and let out a whoop of excitement that echoed through the castle grounds, earning herself some bemused glances from the guards. After taking a few deep breaths, she scampered back into the reception room.

“Sorry, Asami, I became too excited. I needed to let it out, but not in here.” Korra resettled into her seat. “Tenzin said formal diplomatic occasions require politeness and restraint.”

“So, what is your answer, Chief Korra?” Asami pressed.

Korra straightened her collar and cleared her throat, adopting a serious expression that was about as convincing as a wolf in sheep's clothing. “I think the proposal is very reasonable, Queen Sato. I— am willing.” Her face broke into a goofy grin as she said the last three words. Unable to contain her excitement, she bolted around the round table and swept Asami into a bear hug, planting a smacking kiss on her cheek.

“Korra!” Their embrace was abruptly interrupted by an outraged voice.

Oh, damn! Lin and the other official were there too. Korra felt her face flush with embarrassment as she realized she'd gotten carried away... again.

---

Asami stood before the statue of her mother, seeking inner peace amidst the excitement. She had been in a state of exhilaration since morning, leaving her almost incapable of focusing on other matters. Preparations for her wedding to Korra had been underway for over four months, and the formal ceremony was mere hours away.  Representatives from several werewolf tribes, including Korra's parents, were making the final arrangements for Korra.

“Queen Sato,” the voice of the knight captain echoed behind her. Recognizing Lin's subtle reminder of the time, Asami nodded and turned, heading back to her chambers with Lin accompanying her. Several maids helped her change into a form-fitting red ceremonial dress that accentuated her figure perfectly. They then proceeded to carefully adorn her with an elaborate headdress and delicate makeup.

The gentle, rhythmic ceremonial drums echoed through the castle, signaling the imminent commencement of the event. Asami and Lin stood at one end of the corridor, with Asami nervously gazing towards the other end.

Sensing her queen's unease, Lin gently placed a reassuring hand on Asami's shoulder, prompting the young monarch to turn her head. Asami took a deep breath to alleviate her anxiety. It was quite peculiar; Asami never really liked Lin since she was very young, often finding her too serious, even now. However, she had to admit that during their recent time together, she occasionally glimpsed her mother's spirit in Lin.

As the drums reached a crescendo, Korra emerged at the other end of the corridor, accompanied by her parents. She wore a modified version of the knight's uniform, now infused with elements and embellishments representing the werewolf tribe. Upon spotting Asami, Korra promptly dashed towards her, her eyes shining brightly. “You're absolutely the most beautiful woman in the world, Asami!” Korra declared.

“I thought you'd wear a dress,” Asami remarked, sizing Korra up and down.

“I was worried I might trip over the dress and fall,” Korra jokingly responded, “To be honest, I prefer this outfit. What do you think?”

“It suits you better after the alterations, Korra,” Asami observed with a smile.

Korra took Asami's hand, and together they walked through the grand hall towards the central platform amidst applause and cheers. Asami's gaze swept over the seated guests, observing the smiles on their faces, some genuine and some not. She no longer cared about the emotions hidden beneath those smiles; she only wanted to cherish this moment that belonged to her and Korra.

The high priest's recitation of the vows flowed into Asami's ears, but the bond between her and Korra had long surpassed the need for words. It was only as they exchanged rings that they noticed both their fingertips trembling ever so slightly in unison. The newlywed couple exchanged a smile and shared their first kiss as spouses.

Lin quickly wiped the corners of her eyes with her fingers. Although Suyin did not see her tears, Lin's slightly reddened eyes revealed everything. Apart from when she was very young, Suyin had rarely seen Lin cry. As Lin witnessed Asami's happiness on behalf of the late queen, perhaps the guilt she had carried for many years was finally released in this moment.

After the ceremony, the celebration continued late into the night. Korra accompanied Asami as they mingled with dignitaries and royalty from various nations, sharing toasts and engaging in conversations. Finally, Korra could let her forced smile fade away as she collapsed into a chair, exhausted.

“You know socializing can be quite draining,” Asami said.

“Yeah, I can't imagine how you deal with those people since childhood.”

“I've gotten used to it,” Asami replied with a shrug.

In the grand hall, an eclectic mix of revelers danced with abandon to the lively music.

“Would you like to dance, Korra?” Asami asked.

“I, uh, I don't really know how...” she stammered.

“Just follow my lead,” Asami said, extending her hand in invitation. “Come on, wolf-girl!”

Korra accepted Asami's hand, her heart pounding in her chest as they stepped onto the dance floor. The crowd made room for the newlyweds. Asami, poised and graceful, took Korra's hand and placed her other hand gently on Korra's waist. Korra hesitantly followed Asami's lead. At first, she was afraid of stepping on Asami with her clumsiness.

“Don't worry,” Asami whispered reassuringly, “just relax and let the music guide you.” She lead their move.

Soon, Korra discovered that she was gradually getting into the rhythm of the music, her body swaying and moving with Asami in harmony. She began to enjoy the music, the dance, and her exceptional dance partner.

When the song ended, Korra opened her eyes, her cheeks flushed. Asami smiled at her, “You're a natural, wolf-girl.”

“I had a good teacher.” Korra's mouth quirked into a satisfied smirk.

No sooner had they left the dance floor than Asami was swept into another dance by an unfamiliar prince from an unknown land. Korra watched the prince's back with a hint of annoyance, quickly replacing it with a forced, awkward smile whenever he turned around. Asami had told her to always remain cordial with foreign dignitaries.

“May I have this dance, Chief Korra?” Wu intercepted her gaze.

Korra hesitated, then accepted Wu's invitation with a nod. “Don't say I didn't warn you about my clumsy wolf feet,” she said.

“Ouch!” Wu terminated their dance on the third instance of Korra stepping on his feet, clearly irritated.

“Sorry!” Korra apologized, although there wasn't a shred of apology in her voice.

“Hey, you did that on purpose!” Wu accused.

“I told you I can't dance.”

“But you were dancing just fine with Queen Sato.”

“That's because Asami's good at dancing.”

“So, you're saying it's my fault you keep stepping on me?”

Korra shrugged noncommittally. Wu seemed poised to continue the argument but was swiftly pulled away by Mako. Korra shot Mako a grateful look.

“Hey, Korra!” A cheerful voice called out, and Korra turned to see the diminutive Jinora approaching through the crowd of extravagantly dressed nobles.

“Hey, Jinora. Are you here to ask me to dance?” Korra bent down to meet Jinora's eyes.

Jinora shook her head, giggling. “I just wanted to say hi. You looked busy all night.”

“Royal weddings can be a bit hectic,” Korra agreed, straightening up.

“You looked awesome, Korra, and Asami was really pretty. I think your wedding was perfect!” Jinora exclaimed, her eyes sparkling with excitement.

“Thank you, Jinora. That means a lot.”

“Jinora!” Tenzin huffed and puffed his way through the crowd. “Please help me find your brother. He's disappeared again.”

Jinora sighed resignedly. “That troublesome guy...” She turned back to Korra with a wave. “See you later, Korra!”

“See you later, Jinora!”

“I'm proud of you, Korra! You've come a long way.” Tenzin patted Korra's shoulder. “But now, I must go find my children.”

“Thank you, Tenzin. Good luck with that.”

After Tenzin's departure, Korra scanned the crowd for Asami. Her eyes swept across her tribe people and friends engaging in lighthearted conversations and laughter. She relieved that the grandeur of the event didn't seem to impose too much pressure on them.

To Korra's surprise, the typically stern Lin was actually dancing with Kya, even partaking in some of the Werewolf Tribe's traditional moves.

When did they become so close? Korra wondered.

Royal nobles and foreign dignitaries occasionally cast curious glances at Korra. However, the absence of Asami in sight stirred a hint of unease within her.

A flash of red finally caught Korra's attention from a distance. Asami was standing by the entrance, beckoning her. Pushing through the crowd, Korra seized Asami's outstretched hand and, together with her new wife, left the bustling grand hall.

As they climbed a long, winding staircase and reached the highest point of the castle, a gentle breeze swept away the lingering heat and subtle intoxication from the festivities below. Gazing at the brightly lit central avenue still teeming with joyous people even at this late hour, Korra broke the silence. “Feels like a celebration.”

“A royal wedding is a grand celebration for the entire nation,” Asami stated.

Korra's thoughts drifted to the past, a small smile forming on her lips. “I remember the first celebration we attended together.”

“In the Kamira town.” Asami followed her train of thought.

“It was a festival to celebrate the expulsion of the wolves from this land, wasn't it?”  Korra continued.

“When did you find out?” Asami suddenly raised her voice, a mix of surprise and slight guilt in her wide eyes.

“I think Lin might've told me. It's a bit fuzzy,” Korra shrugged nonchalantly. When she noticed Asami's exaggerated expression, she couldn't help but laugh.

“I'm sorry... It must have been a terrible celebration for you,” Asami said awkwardly.

“I had a great time, except for feeling more suffocated by the crowd than drowning,” Korra replied.

“You did look quite nervous back then. I didn't realize you'd have an adverse reaction to the crowd.”

“But you held my hand. I remember thinking I wished you could hold my hand like that forever,” Korra raised her right hand, examining her palm. “I didn't understand that feeling at the time, but now I think that was probably when I started falling in love with you.”

Asami placed her palm over Korra's, interlacing their fingers. “You see, now we can hold onto each other like this whenever we want.”

Unconsciously, Korra tightened her grip, cherishing the warmth in her hand. She shifted her gaze to the distance once more. “It all feels inconceivable.”

“Like it's not quite real?” Asami asked.

Korra shook her head. “I'm amazed that people are holding a celebration for the wedding of a werewolf.”

“People love celebrations; they don't really care what they're celebrating, like Kamira's Harvest Festival.”

“But people are gradually accepting werewolves, thanks to you, Asami.”

A loud explosion punctuated the sky, and dazzling fireworks burst into a breathtaking display. Korra looked up, her eyes captivated by the vibrant colors that rained down from above. Her eyes sparkled with the same wonder she had experienced when she first saw fireworks that night.

“Korra,” Asami whispered in her ear.

Korra turned, her gaze locking onto her wife's face. They leaned in closer, their noses touching gently. With eyes closed, they soaked in each other's presence.

The grand finale of the fireworks show lit up almost half the night sky behind them. Yet, neither of them cared about anything other than the person in their arms.

There's so much more for us to experience together in the future, Korra.

 

Notes:

I can't believe I actually finished this fanfic in just one year. It's my first Korrasami fanfic. I am truly grateful that you have read to the end. Please, let me know your thoughts!

Chapter 43: Tips for Living with Werewolves

Notes:

A short afterword

 

Two years after the marriage alliance was established between Hiigan and the werewolf tribe, peace gradually returned to the entire continent. The interactions between werewolves and humans grew increasingly close. For example, Queen Sato noticed that her knight squadron leader, Lin Beifong, frequently accompanied Kya, a werewolf, in and out of the castle or residences of Beifong. They even shared a horse when riding together. Queen Sato couldn't help but recall how her knight once criticized her for riding alongside the werewolf tribe chief. Humans, indeed, were creatures of many changing facets.

To promote friendly coexistence between humans and werewolves and minimize conflicts, Queen Sato decided to compile a list of tips for living with werewolves based on her personal experiences. She aimed to share this guide with her people.

After finishing her evening bath, Queen Sato sat at her desk, spreading out a piece of paper and picking up a quill pen to begin writing.

 

Special Considerations:

1. It is not advisable for inexperienced humans to adopt underage werewolves.

2. When playing and learning with underage werewolves, do not be afraid or shun them.

3. Do not indiscriminately feed underage werewolves; instead, share food with them.

4. If an underage werewolf exhibits biting behavior, immediately inform their guardian.

 

Adult Edition:

1. Diet

Werewolves have large appetites and prefer meat; however, do not let them consume raw meat, as even though they are physically strong with robust digestive systems, but cannot resist their own insistent self-destructive behavior. For more information on their health, see point five.

 

"Wait, Asami," Korra said, folding her arms behind Asami. She slightly furrowed her brow, "What do you mean by 'their own insistent self-destructive behavior'? I suspect you're hinting at something."

"Hmph," Asami turned around, raising an eyebrow at Korra, "I remember a certain someone insisted on eating raw fish slices. I told her that the fish in that river had strange microorganisms, but she said she wasn't afraid since she had even eaten rats before. As a result, she suffered from stomach pain and fever for two whole days."

"Uh..." Korra gently pinched her cheek with her fingers.

"Do you need me to provide more examples?" A sly smile appeared on Asami's face.

"No, that's enough," Korra shook her head, "Continue writing."

 

2. Sleeping Habits

Werewolves sometimes unconsciously transform into their wolf form when they are extremely relaxed, such as during sleep. If you don't want to be woken up in the middle of the night feeling like you're under a thick animal fur blanket, it's recommended to sleep separately from your werewolf friend or partner during the summer. Otherwise, you might inadvertently kick them out of bed, potentially causing harm to your friend or partner.

 

3. Shedding Season

The transition periods between spring-summer and summer-autumn mark the shedding season for werewolves. Even in their human form, they experience itching and must transform into their wolf form to groom their fur and alleviate skin discomfort.

During this time, you'll notice an abundance of their fur around your living space. Individuals with fur allergies should exercise extra caution.

It is suggested to sleep in separate rooms from the end of spring through the shedding season up until autumn. However, be mindful of their emotional state, as prolonged separation can cause them anxiety and lead to erratic behavior.

 

“Erratic behavior?” Korra interrupted Asami's writing once again.

“Do I need to remind you?” Asami asked.

“Oh... I remember,” Korra replied. It was during Asami's first experience with Korra's shedding season. Asami had kicked her out of the room and didn't let her back in for several days. In retaliation, Korra transformed into her wolf form and rolled around in all of Asami's clothes. Consequently, Asami's entire wardrobe was covered in fur. Asami was furious and didn't speak to Korra for roughly three days.

 

4. Cleanliness

In addition to maintaining regular human hygiene habits, periodically clean their teeth while they're in their wolf form, being careful not to be scratched by their teeth.

5. Illness or Injury

Injured werewolves experience immense pain when forced to transform, as it strains or compresses their injured bones and muscles. If they are injured in their wolf form, avoid letting them shift into their human form, and instead seek a veterinarian for their treatment.

When they fall ill, for example, having an upset stomach, a belly rub will make them feel more comfortable.

 

“Don't add these details; they're just my preferences,” Korra said, her face slightly flushed.

“Oh, I thought it was a common trait among your kind, but it's alright. I'll include it just as a reference,” Asami said.

 

6. Sex Life

 

Asami had just penned the sixth point when Korra abruptly arched her back, forcefully planting her palm on the parchment. “Is it really necessary to talk about this?!”

“It's important, isn't it?” Asami kissed Korra on her pouted lips, gently pushing her away before she could react.

 

Werewolves in their human form do not possess reproductive functions, meaning you don't need to worry about contraception. Of course, if you have specific preferences, feel free to explore, but remember not to harm your partner.

 

“This absolutely cannot be made public, Asami.” Korra tried to snatch the note. “It's way too personal, like a shameful documentary of my dark past.”

“Don't worry, wolf-girl. This is just a draft.” Asami pinched Korra's chin to prevent her from grabbing the paper and turned away. “There will be more of your 'dark history' documented.”

“Wha...” Before Korra could protest, her words were silenced by a tender kiss.

“I should add another point,” Releasing Korra, Asami murmured, her breath caressing the shell of Korra's ear. “Werewolves, so strong and fierce, are surprisingly susceptible to the enchanting allure of vulnerability.” Her tongue darted out, teasingly tracing the curve of Korra's reddened earlobe. “In such moments, they are the most delightful, so feel free to savor them.”